《Marrying a Werewolf To Save Her Hybrid Sister.》


 Chapter 1 - Chapter (1): Honor

    ~ This work is a werewolf contest entry please vote with power stones. Happy reading <3


    __


    The sky of Riva was pouring. This small town of Greenwood rarely was found interesting.


    In the forest at the edge of the small town, the sound of a hammer hitting the hot iron was echoing around and made a harmony with the sky''s roar that could seep into ears. Even the noise could warm the heart in the rough and wild cold of winter''s first days. Tensed and strong muscles of a smith man were playing with fire and iron.


    Two younglings were fighting with swords inside the courtyard, showing off their skills. One girl, one boy!


    Ouch!


    The girl slipped on the mud. Her fine white dress was already painted with unpleasant colors that could only be found in such a dirty yard on the floor of the forest. Who would believe that the James baronial mansion was just in the middle of the forest?


    Another girl which was a bit older was watching them inside the doorway. Not more than twelve springs she had met. She smiled gently. She was wearing an excellent long white dress as her sister. Her blue eyes sparked out stars. The gust clawed her blond hair back and the teasing cold made her keep the shawl tighter. Solemnly, her eyes were following the other two.


    They were the daughters of Lord Lucas James who came a long way to spend their dead mother''s memorial day with their uncle.


    Luna was wondering how her sister, Elizabeth, was held by this cold to smash down their cousin, Ryan. It was foolish to beat him when their uncle trained him well enough to kick down a grown man. Elizabeth was pride and such a fall could tease her for days.


    "Kid me not, Elizabeth! Get up, clean your face. My father wouldn''t like this."


    Ryan was uttering the words with a mocking tone. He thought that he had become a man but to Elizabeth, he was still a young bleating goat, feeding on breasts in his dreams, yet. He was trying to hide that the steel sword of his father was heavy, pretending to have guts not to harm his own ass.


    His sneer got expanded, Elizabeth bit her downward lip while he leaned onward, his chin on the sword''s hilt, she clenched her fist, holding a full hand of mud among her black fingers. Her pale skill was wholly concealed under the slit. She raised her head from the ground, spat out the mud from her mouth, tending to move ahead and throwing the rest that she kept in her fist.


    Luna read her sister''s expression and frowned but remained mute, to see how much her sister can go further. It was the dark side of Elizabeth and Luna but she couldn''t harm people even in games while Elizabeth didn''t mind and just wanted to win.


    Elizabeth splashed the silt into Ryan''s face. He stepped backward, dropped the sword to clean his face, especially his eyes that now were burning by dirt not the speed of raindrops.


    "You are cheating!" He cried out.


    She made a face and slipped on the mud, hitting Ryan''s ankle. He slipped and hit the forest floor by the back. He roared.


    "You are fighting out of honor." He nagged.


    Elizabeth grinned, shifting on her feet, she kept the sword''s tip on his neck. The disgusting taste of slit was strolling in her mouth, glued between her teeth. She had no worries if a man never dared to kiss her one day because of being messy.


    "And you fight with a big bloated head, cousin."


    Her brown eyes glinted. Baring her teeth, she rubbed Ryan''s sword away with a kick. Putting back her sword into the sheath, she extended her dirty hand to Ryan. He smacked her hand back and narrowed his eyebrows. His blue eyes sharpened in a threatening tone.


    "No need of a girl''s aid."


    He was getting to his feet and not yet prepared for the next position.


    Elizabeth smirked archly while stepping back to the smithery, blurted, "perhaps uncle would prize me for beating you! I crave a dagger!"


    It was always pleasing her to tease him this way and would earn a new weapon to add it to her luxury collection. She ran to the smithery before Ryan was able to stop her.


    Luna sighed and lazily left her lean off the wall, walking after them, yet she was enjoying the roof of the doorway which was stretching overhead and protecting her from drenching.


    Inside the smithery, Elizabeth was gasping when she halted near their uncle, a bulky man with wavy dark blond hair that was tied up his head. Sweat was dripping down his forehead when he was hitting the molten steel. The drop fell on the lash of flaring steel and steamed up. The sound of the hammer, hitting the sword and anvil both devoured every coming sound from outside.


    She had no words to describe how she praised him. He was the strongest one in her mind.


    Uncle Miguel was even better than his Lord father who spent life in the court among some proud Peacock courtiers that even didn''t bother to brush their hairs with their own useless soft hands.


    She heaved out a breath, shoving the gasp down. Her uncle was continuing his job.


    "What else do you want, you, wicked princess?"


    She made her sword leaning back to the table which was full of tools that were neatly placed on it.


    She wrung her fingers behind her. Mischievously, she shuffled beside him, keeping distance not to disturb him but eyeing how he did beat the steel.


    "I gained another triumph!"


    Her uncle gripped the tong tightly and tossed the piece inside the bucket of water.


    He peeked at her, then took the raw sword out again, putting it on the anvil.


    "Why do you always cheat on my poor son! Should not have you gained it with honor, blade kissing blade?"


    He began hitting it again.


    "Yes, but I use my brain to evaluate the situation and win. He can do so!" She shrugged.


    The answer was satisfying to her uncle. He smiled and stopped.


    Looking at her, he pointed to a shelf on the wall where the amazing well-forged daggers were placed on it.


    "Be careful, they are the new ones, extremely sharp. I made only three of them. They can tear the thickest skin."


    Her face flourished.


    "For all of us?" She didn''t wait for the answer and flashed to the wall that her uncle pointed out. Just calculating them to be assured they were made for three of them.


    Uncle Miguel gazed outside where Luna and Ryan were talking.


    "Come in son, I saw everything."


    Miguel was assured that his son felt disgraceful and it was hard for him to step inside that place and face his father. The dignity of his little man that moments before got broken.


    They followed the rough voice that summoned them inside. Luna smiled at her uncle. Miguel''s blue eyes glinted, this time hadn''t the hard look that he was wearing a while before when he hit the steel, now very soft and smooth.


    "Kids, watch this! We have three daggers with the badge of our kin, carved on the end of hilts, Heads of Griffins." Elizabeth shouted out excitedly.


    Luna''s eyes drew teary, it was saying that he spent days and nights making such arts, she rushed forward and hugged him.


    "Gods'' sake, darling! I smell like a pig!"


    She shook her head. The twelve years old girl had the same idea as her younger sister but she had no fear of showing her emotions, unlike Ell.


    She released him and gazed up into his eyes, "this scent comes out of the God of art and perseverance. The filthy court of Belingtone didn''t deserve a man like you."


    He wanted to caress her head but loathed to cause this muse any dirt.


    ***


    Please vote with power stones and golden tickets.

 Chapter 2 - Chapter (2): A Cursed Crow

    "Thank you, father! You kept it hidden from me."


    Ryan knelt in front of his father. It was a surprise to him that sounded sweet.


    "Rise, three of you worth it, use them well."


    His son slid on his feet, he entirely forgot what had happened in the yard near the Rose bushes.


    Elizabeth brought the daggers that were inside the carved steel sheaths.


    "You bless us with these arts." She begged.


    "Fine, then you promise to clean up yourself, your parents will arrive by the dawn, I''d dislike they see you this way."


    "You mean, our father!" Elizabeth corrected her uncle.


    The ten years old Luna bobbed her head. Her face looked as if a goblin wiggled inside the marsh.


    Uncle Miguel grabbed the daggers, directing to them, he mentioned, "stand in a row, like the men of the kings, Luna, you first."


    He rowed them by the age, Luna, Ryan, and Elizabeth who was the keenest amongst all.


    "I, Miguel James call you by the name of Griffin tamers Kin. Here, you will get the honor of this title, a dagger made of rare steel that I brought from the Faeries land when I was young. You the light of darkness, Luna James take this title as a Queen of hearts."


    He put down the first one in Luna''s hand and she bowed, "I, Luna James, the daughter of the moon, I appreciate this honor. May gods bless us to use it against darkness."


    She walked away but Ryan was already staring at her, spellbound by the speech that she just offered them perfectly. To him, everything about his cousin was perfect.


    "Move, Ryan!"


    He looked back at his father when Elizabeth poked him from the back.


    He got his dagger, tending to hug his father but a strong forefinger stopped him by the forehead.


    "Don''t even attempt to touch me like this."


    Ryan''s eyes grew wide, his body remained still, he was acting like a silly panhandler that just achieved treasure.


    "It is my turn."


    Elizabeth''s eyes were sparkling, if the dirt hadn''t masked her face, you could say that her pale skin now was flourished like spring pink roses.


    "You, Elizabeth James walk forward."


    To her, it was as if a dream that found a way to reality, every noisy sound around her decreased, only the image of that glowing dagger when she saw him as a king with a crown on his head.


    She expanded her palms and waited for him to chant the words for her glory.


    "Elizabeth James, I call you the Queen of Night, your bravery will become a word that runs mouth to mouth, your glory will bring pride to our kin and your name will bring dread into the dark hearts of our enemies."


    The heat and flames of the furnace changed as if stars and cheers in her perspective and she sensed the cold steel-made sheath kissing in her palms.


    She rolled her head down, bowing to him, she strongly said, "I am carrying these words with my soul."


    The shrieks of laughter brought her back to presence. She shot back glare to where their stepmother was standing. Why was she here always to ruin every joyful moment that she barely could earn?


    She sensed her uncle''s hand on her shoulder. Although he hated to touch the mud, he supported her from yanking back, a strong mountain that never could fall by a shiver.


    "You arrived early father, we are surprised."


    Luna abruptly chimed in before her sister could pick a fight with Elenore. The young lady with redhead was wearing dark glorious gowns that the gem beads only could buy a house for a villager, but it was dark exactly like her soul. She smirked at Luna, taking her nose with those leather-gloved fingers.


    "Yes, daughter! Prepare yourself. We are going home before dark."


    Their father was a slender man who wore a gray tailcoat. He held the umbrella down. His hat covered his forehead but his brown eyes were visible, not concealed by the shadow of edges. This was the most image of him that they always captured in their mind.


    "But today was my mother''s memorial day, you promised us a whole day, not only a few hours."


    Elizabeth protested, almost shouting, wearing rage toward her father.


    "Yes, darling! I am truly sorry but our business in the court ended faster than we expected."


    "Look at you! We left only a few hours and you are so unlike yourself."


    Elenore noted, tugging it a disgusted complexion, it made Elizabeth even more furious.


    "This is the real me."


    She squeezed the dagger in her hand.


    Uncle Miguel found it hard for their father to convince them. He knelt, turning Elizabeth to himself by the shoulder.


    "Listen the Queen of the night, you must go home. This time, you should spend this night with your father. You should not take this chance from him. See, the forest has gone savage, if a storm arrived unexpectedly, we wouldn''t be able to lit up candles."


    Elizabeth glanced out, the window''s glass was hazy by the steam but she could hear the branches, the groaning woods that made it unsafe for all of them.


    Her eyes averted to her uncle, "come with us if here is unsafe."


    He manly smiled and shook his head.


    "I must stay here, I am not only a smith man but also a woodcutter, no storm can harm me." She surged forward and hugged him.


    "Thank you, cousin." Lucas James uttered before getting out of the smithery.


    Uncle Miguel picked the small beast figure up and walked outside after his cousin, the lord of Greenwood.


    Luna strode beside him. Her eyes were wandering around. Her uncle was speaking the truth, the storm was heavy.


    "What is that?" Ryan pointed to a blackbird that fell from the sky.


    He didn''t wait for them to avoid him from approaching it. He ran into the rain while the rest were almost close to the fine carts and those guards on horses.


    "Captain Black, check what Ryan found."


    Lucas James ordered through the cart''s window, seeing Luna running to her cousin. She wasn''t a girl that could neglect and play in the mud.


    Luna grabbed her mouth with two hands. She completely forgot that the wind and rain were lashing her from every side possible.


    "Don''t touch it."


    Before Ryan''s finger could touch it, Miguel alerted him. He put Elizabeth down. His eyes drew blank. He knelt near the bird, red ropes tied its claws. He scowled and wrinkles appeared in the middle of his eyebrows.. It was a cursed crow.

 Chapter 3 - Chapter (3): Peevishness

    "Since when you believe in superstition?" The Captain was behind him.


    The last time that Miguel saw such a bird dropped from the sky while having its legs fastened with a red rope, things went dark, his sister Vivian died. This memory was still fresh in his head, it could never shove down the sorrow that came afterward.


    "Since when the alerts had become superstition? The cursed crow is an alert and I suggest you protect my nieces well, because I may not be able to spare any neglect."


    With his menace, it made Luna assured that this poor bird was a sign of a troublesome occurrence.


    The sky thundered. This new young captain was suggested by Elenore, therefore, Miguel didn''t like this dog of hers but he was humble enough to keep his head in his own hat, not picking an argument with a wild dog. He was as if an assassin in his dark polished leather uniform. His handsome face was very different from his heart.


    Miguel took out the gloves from his belt. Wearing them, he picked the bird by the roped legs. He was supposed to burn the bird but he couldn''t shove the lingering thoughts away. Who had sent this alert, why here? What a wicked way they were choosing either time.


    He rushed to the smithery and hastily tossed the bird inside the furnace. The flames reflected in his eyes.


    "Who else they are going to kill this time?"


    He was afraid because the alert was vague. He rarely could endure such kind menace.


    "Father, ask them to stay for an hour until the sky soothes down this rage."


    His son dragged him out of the thought which glued him to the floor, drawing him into the fire like a magnetic field. The tie between him and his cousin was already floppy and sleazy, he couldn''t fight with him.


    "Alright, go inform them. I prepare a bath for Elizabeth to clean herself."


    Miguel strode to the door that was connecting him to the mansion. Turning the handle, he crossed the corridor and reached the entrance hall, he went to Luna who was pausing for her younger sister. Near the sculpture of a muse, she was peering at it.


    "Sweetheart, let us clean your sister. I think your father can wait for one hour more."


    "Only twenty minutes is enough." Elenore who was at the doorway ordered.


    Lucas closed the umbrella and led her to the sofas. Their muddy shoes left prints.


    The guards who had escorted them by the door stopped there watching them.


    "You have a beautiful mansion, Miguel."


    She noted. It was the first time that she came inside, already she was standing outside not lowering herself to enter this house of Miguel. So, Miguel did not pester to invite her personally.


    "You brought this house warmth." Miguel held the ritual but the fact was just unlike what he just shot out of his mouth.


    The elders always lied to each other, they were pretending and masking their faces all the time just to keep the ethics safe in position, it was what Luna had been thinking about.


    "Thank you, inside the bath, I hope these kids wash down the peevishness that they illustrated in their hearts." She taunted at the woodcutter smith man who had a heart as hard as the steels that he used to hammer.


    Luna shot her a glare, not hiding what her emotions were toward her.


    "Margaret, are you there?" He called out for his middle-aged maiden who was cooking inside the kitchen and the warm scent of fresh bread could make every stomach groan and shiver.


    A round figure with a smiling face appeared, her chocolate face was the nicest of all. Her hair was braided and wrapped above her crown. Her apron was spattered by flour cloud.


    "I am here," she gazed at the lord and bowed. She didn''t show any attention to Elenore but Miguel saw a tinge of crooked anger on the corner of her lips. He couldn''t force his staff to respect this witch.


    "Please, bring our guests some warm drinks. I am going to clean Elizabeth."


    She bowed her head and got back to the kitchen.


    Miguel was hiding that he didn''t want to sit by the fire and hear their nonsense stories from the court.


    He drew his way to the stairs and ascended.


    Luna realized that her uncle was escaping, she followed him up. Assisting him to finish the bathing faster. He didn''t talk to her father and she could not remember the last time they did a discussion. She truly missed those days that were not so farther, only two years passed.


    "I am helping you." She told him, grabbing his hand.


    She had questions about the bird but kept it in her bowels. Elizabeth was also a curious cat that possibly would question him.


    They arrived at the second floor where a maiden was bringing Elizabeth. The young woman was wearing a frown, approaching them.


    "Lisa, what is that face?"


    Uncle Miguel asked. The woman with white hair pointed to the little girl that just smelled horrible.


    "Are you aware of her becoming ill if she ever travels for over four hours to reach that Greenwood mansion?" Her blue eyes sharpened.


    "Yes. And you must wash her now. Luna will help you."


    Luna''s hair was furthermore wet and her dress was numb.


    "They both have riotous features, warm water can calm them down."


    Uncle Miguel noted, opening the main bathroom door that always had warm water inside its huge bath that was encircled by pillars and marble platforms to have seats on each.


    "Thank you, sir! I would make sure, they will stay safe." Lisa noted, smiling at him, the nice woman could be a good wife for their uncle if he ever paid attention.


    The girls quickly entered. Elizabeth knew that her unpleasant scent already perfumed all over this mansion. Seemed a naughty pig ran out of the den and haunted around to tease others.


    Lisa closed the door behind the girls. Placing their bags on the stone table. She extended her hand to the buttons behind Luna''s dress.. She opened them and intended to help Elizabeth.

 Chapter 4 - Chapter (4): Bypass

    "Please, no! I prefer doing it myself."


    Elizabeth avoided Lisa from touching her body. Stretching her arms back hardly affordable to do it alone but either way, she did it.


    "Oh, I didn''t know this is going to disturb you."


    Lisa smiled. Grabbing Luna''s dress, she rubbed her eyes off Elizabeth, turning her path to the clothing basket. Ell followed her.


    "Hmm, not actually I was disturbed. My mom used to tell us to do our stuff on our own so I would rather keep her words in my mind." She peeked at Luna.


    Luna smirked. The little one was snapping at her. The girls now were naked, both were thin.


    Lisa discovered some bruises on Elizabeth''s arm and red traces on her back. It wasn''t possible she gained them from her fight because Ryan was always careful not to cause her injuries even if he had to pay it with a poor failure.


    They went inside the water and Lisa brought the soap, pretending that she did not see the injuries. Elizabeth was pride and she didn''t want to smash it under her feet. Lisa had to inform their uncle. The girl was holding and handling pain when she fought Ryan but didn''t show it at all.


    "Let me wash you, Elizabeth."


    She desired but the girl shook her head.


    "Just give me the sponge and soap."


    Lisa sighed and handed her the soap.


    Luna was smart and read that face hastily. She gulped but said nothing. Their personal affairs were no one''s business and besides, she despised her uncle discovering about these foolish things and would become furious. In no case, they wished for leaving their father.


    Washing their body, the color of the water changed. Luna smiled and tossed a full fist of the foam into Elizabeth.


    "Look what you did to this water, silly bunny!"


    The little sister repaid that move without thinking twice and they began to laugh. Elizabeth dragged the foams on her chest, making two huge breasts there.


    "Ok, Mr. James! I will see you on Saturday night at my tea party!"


    They laughed, she was mimicking a General''s woman.


    "I will bring my sons, and you can bring your daughter."


    Luna blinked as the woman always used to do toward their father.


    "Yes, she doesn''t like me. I make trouble."


    "Who cares what she likes!" Luna answered.


    Lisa chuckled. She wished that it wasn''t the only time they were laughing from the bottom of their heart, the depths that were holding secrets.


    "Fine, girls! Come out, let me pour water on you to get rid of foams."


    After finishing the cleaning and drying up, they dressed up and walked outside.


    "I will keep your dresses for the next time you come."


    Lisa remarked.


    Luna bobbed her head. The next time could be the next year if uncle Miguel wouldn''t come to visit them.


    They passed the corridor and walked down the stairs. Elizabeth tied her black hair up to her head. She took after their father while Luna was a reflection of their mother in a mirror, in manner and feature both.


    "You are ready now." Their father put the cup of coffee down on the table and got to his feet slowly.


    Elenore who was the eager one followed him.


    "Sir, the sky is calm. They can move safely."


    Margaret noted, looking outside.


    "Yes, they took thirty minutes so the sky got tired of pouring too."


    Elenore was smashing Elizabeth''s nerve with her heels. She clenched her bag in her fist.


    "Thank you uncle, I would read the book and take it back to you."


    Luna noted, picking the book up from the table. It was her favorite story, the one that their mother loved the most.


    "Keep it, Luna! It is not my book."


    They all walked to the door. Ryan was standing in a dark corner, he didn''t want them to leave this soon.


    "Be safe, princesses."


    Lisa waved a hand for them, her eyes grew teary. She erased them quickly. The girls waved back their hands while crossing the doorway, peeking at Ryan. They had the same emotions as him.


    Steam was blowing out of the horses'' mouths and noses. The sky ceased and they got to their carts. The girls went inside a separate one with the company of the butler. Luna drew the curtain away, cleaning the steam with her sleeve. Captain Black was riding ahead of them and two other guards were in the back.


    The cart''s interior design was knitted with red velvet textile with golden needlework margins. The seats were comfy but it didn''t matter when the road was bumpy that made the cart scramble further.


    Luna gazed back, their parent''s cart was coming behind them. They turned to the left road. Shouldn''t have they crossed through the forest which had a safer path rather than the mountain neck? The river must be roaring by now and the earth was shaky and unstable there.


    Luna gazed at the butler who had a slim bony figure that his suit looked flappy on him. His black eyes were dim with no light. Yet, he was always loyal to their father. He was a serious man and his aura was blazing out, forcing others to keep the silence decreeing around.


    But Elizabeth always was brave to question everyone. She didn''t ask it from her uncle because he would simply skip it but this one did not care to scare the kids so he was the good option for asking questions.


    "Charles, what is a cursed crow? And did you see it around us before?"


    She asked without thinking once more. Luna''s eyes averted to Charles who seemed not to be shocked at all.


    "It means death!"


    "What?" Luna felt the shiver in her heart. She saw the poor bird was roped by the leg and needles were inside its wings. It could also terrify their uncle.


    "What witch can send such a stupid joke around us?" Elizabeth growled.


    "A day before your mother came back from this mansion we saw the same crow."


    She died afterward.


    He didn''t care if they were two young girls that might be heartbroken in such a day. The girls in an age just a bit older than them, who lived in the villages of the Greenwood were always forced to marry men.. When they could tolerate this, so these courtiers were needed to grow up faster before being devoured by some wicked people.

 Chapter 5 - Chapter (5): Accident

    Elizabeth scowled and leaned back not asking a single question.


    "Charles, why are we passing this road?" Luna asked, narrowing her eyebrows while she was watching the forest that was getting thinner, and farther. She felt bad about this idea.


    "The forest road is locked by the burned trees, the villagers suggested us not to use there."


    "I don''t like this road! We could move through the bypass of Holy village. We lost our mother here. The other road took time but it was safer."


    "Lady Elenore is rushing to go back home. Their parents are coming to visit her by tonight."


    Elizabeth heaved out a strong sigh. So this wicked witch was tending to torment them with her nagging parents that used to pick loup and were scanning the house for any dirt. Sick! It was all sick! No memorial time at all but just spending their entire night inside their room and remaining locked up.


    The cart shook, Luna looked back again, checking over their father in dread. She felt the twist in her guts since they moved from the mansion.


    "What was it?"


    She asked, almost screaming, while her sister was just as cold as cucumber, planning how to escape from their room.


    "The earth slid, my lady!"


    "The... what?" She sharpened her eyes. Was he joking? Of course, not!


    Riding alongside the mountain and this river downward brought her dizziness.


    The cart behind them was shaking, making noises that they could hear visibly.


    "What is wrong with my father''s cart?"


    The butler finally showed some emotion and unpleasantly it was not an adequate one that could calm the girls'' heart.


    "Do you hear it?" Elizabeth got to her feet.


    "Please have your seat, Lady Elizabeth."


    Charles forced her to sit back.


    "It is the rack-fall!" Luna shouted. She heard of this road causing deaths in winter then they lost their mother and now... It was madness coming from this path with manque wheels.


    The horses ran crazy, they also felt the tension so they were trying to outmaneuver the girls'' cart.


    "Gods above, sit back milady." Charles almost yelled.


    Luna could hear her own pulse in her head. The beats were hitting her chest, her breath came to gasps. She was peering back at her parent''s cart then she cheered in distress. The road slid and like a greedy mouth swallowed the cart behind them. The horses'' moaning choked in the sounds of falling rubbles.


    "Luna, what was it?"


    Elizabeth cried out while the butler roughly attempted to hold her.


    "..."


    The words froze in her throat.


    "Scourge!"


    The world left the butler''s mouth. The cart reached the other side where the earth was stronger and it halted.


    "Please, stay here." He didn''t hesitate and rose out of the cart.


    Elizabeth was inclining to move out after him but Luna snatched her arm.


    The younger sister shot her a glare. Her heart was filled with concern that surmounted her head. She was thinking about one thing and it was their father. Ell snapped her hand away and fluxed out after the butler.


    Luna closed her eyes, swallowing the dread, and replaced it with courage.


    The girls felt the strong wind that was lashing them from the north, pushing them back. The road was devastated. It was a whole mistake that endangered them. Luna wasn''t as bold as Ell to walk further and watch what was arising. Her knees were shivering. The mountain got quiet as if it was thirsty for pouring blood to become calm.


    Was it after sacrifice?


    "Father?" Elizabeth''s voice echoed everywhere.


    Charles and Captain Black were striving to reach the cart that was snuggled and big stones already disabled the horses. The poor animals were groaning for this unpleasant grace.


    Elizabeth found a smooth path and slid down, ignoring the danger that could snatch her life in any span of time.


    She climbed the stones that scrambled the bumpy route. Reaching the cart sooner than those men.


    "Father!" Her tears welled down. The cart''s door was wide open. Elenore was thrown out of the cart but Lucas James wasn''t that lucky to beat the time and the angel of death.


    Elizabeth saw her father''s hand. She fell on her knees and embraced the cold bloody hand. The ring of the court was covered by soapy blood.


    "Lady Elizabeth, please wait back."


    The butler cried out.


    "No," she was crying, calling her father but nothing happened. No theurgy, no magic, and no luck. Her father was gone, so quick, did he think about them in last gust?


    The guards gripped her arms from the back and dragged her back. She was struggling, attempting to release herself by smashing them by the feet but they were strong men.


    "Let go of me! I must save him." She shouted.


    Captain Black rushed to Elenore, hugging her, he said, "she is alive."


    The woman''s face was muddy but blood was dribbling down her hand.


    "What about my father? You are betrayals, why don''t you aid him?"


    Elizabeth bit a guard''s gloved hand and only her own gums hurt.


    "He is gone!" The butler wickedly informed but sorrow made him kneel, the man began taking off the stone from his master as fast as he could, peeking downward, before the earth fell again and joined the river, he had to bring him out.


    Time froze for Elizabeth, she relied her motionless body on the guards'' hands.


    Luna did nothing but watch, her soul got hard. She hated the destiny, the cursed crow, this mountain that took both their parents.


    Charles and another guard man took Lucas out and put him on the surface.


    "Take the girls back. I will take care of the other matters."


    The butler told Captain Dorian Black. He didn''t wait for more and climbed up the rocks. The river was vicious and the water was coming up. Charles freed the horses from pain.


    "Hurry up, we must take our lord back."


    "Sister, tell them that our father is still alive.." Elizabeth protested as her eyes caught Luna when the guards were bringing her back.

 Chapter 6 - Chapter (6): A Law Of Court

    Luna frowned, clenching her fists. Death was their weakness and it began following them, becoming their company. They had to become overwhelming so nothing would harm them, she thought.


    "Shut up!" She shouted at Ell. Even Dorian who put Elenore inside the cart was stunned and ducked his head out of the door.


    Elizabeth was speechless and only peered at her sister who passed by. She was in pain, Ell could sense it but she never talked to her like this, out of manner.


    "Bring her inside," Luna ordered the guards. Her heart became cold, she couldn''t get rid of it. She let it chain her, hiding her sorrow in the deeps.


    Elizabeth shook herself madly, released herself from their hands, and shot them aggressive sights.


    "I can go on my own."


    She left them behind and went inside the cart. Her eyes were tied to her sister who was looking outside. Captain Black was trying to wake Elenore up.


    "How could she survive?"


    Luna asked, her eyes lost light and the dark circles appeared under her eyes.


    "What do you mean?"


    Captain didn''t bother to look at her.


    "My father is dead, but she is still alive! Why did this wicked b*tch survive while my father must die?"


    Captain drew his hand off her face, stopped cleaning the face, and flooded on Luna, clawed her arm between those thick large fingers, squeezing her.


    "You stupid kid, I don''t care who you are, I can send you to your father if you speak like that again."


    Elizabeth saw how the man was aiming to hurt her sister, she drew out the dagger that she just gained two hours before and smoothly moved to Elenore''s chest. Her red cloak danced as if blood-spattered around.


    "Do you like this witch? Then don''t wish to lose her because my dagger is thirsty of the first blood taste."


    Ell menaced.


    Dorian was sure that Ell had been holding a grudge toward Elenore because of the lash beats. His eyes averted on the girl, she had a dagger, a real unique one that sat on Elenore''s chest and could dive inside with less of a scramble. He released Luna.


    "I am not tending to hurt you. I am in sorrow like both of you. This is no one''s mistake. I saw how the mount ruined on them."


    Luna didn''t answer him just gazed away. She saw the wheels that were damaged, she believed that someone exploited them to kill her father. Now everything was fishy to her. On the same day that they lost their mother, the world rounded the same so they lost their father too.


    Elizabeth shifted her dagger away when she was assured of him being no threat but she stood near Luna, her dagger was nude, glinting out sparks.


    "Calm down, milady."


    He said, taking his seat.


    They said no words until they reached the city. Barson, the rich and strategic town where the merchants'' loved crossing it, because of the big station of their steam locomotive.


    Elizabeth heard the steam puffing out of the new train that just arrived. She always loved to watch that event but this time everything was different. Nothing in the world had that much enjoyment for her.


    The cart paced the speed and crossed the streets then it stopped near the infirmary. Captain Black picked Elenore and went outside of the cart.


    "She must die too." Luna blurted.


    Elizabeth knew that Luna turned dark with the shock of this accident. Now without their father, this cruel witch would take everything from them.


    "We won''t stay with her. Let her burn in hell, Luna."


    "She will make our life as hell! Should I remind you of the marks on your body? Lisa saw them, I remember her face."


    Luna spoke the words that were hidden inside her.


    "We can go to uncle Miguel."


    Elizabeth frowned, she was still upset with Luna. Her tongue got sharper than blades out of a sudden.


    "Take them home." It was Captain''s voice.


    The cart began to move as the carter flapped the lariat and then hooted. People outside of the cart knew whose the vehicle was but the whispers increased, ears to ears as they heard what Captain was carrying.


    "Do you believe that he wants us? He never came to meet us."


    Elizabeth was not in agreement with her. They received letters from him and Ryan each month. Who would like to see Elenore on the seat of their mother? She didn''t fancy it too.


    "He does like this, once he told me, he wished to keep us in Riva." She lied.


    Luna''s face smoothed. Elizabeth never lied to her.


    "She will take all the fortunes, and might release us instead," Elizabeth noted.


    "Father had the clue of the reason she did marry him. This marriage was not out of love, she wasn''t head over heels in love with our father. It didn''t matter how handsome this man was."


    Luna remarked. She didn''t want her to earn even a coin of what their father gained with hard works during dangling with crazy old courtiers. She hated herself for thinking about this. She just lost her father and couldn''t be so cruel and disgusting to care about money. But to her, it wasn''t the fortune, it was all hatred toward Elenore who used to fight their father because of the girls.


    "I don''t care about that, but due to law, the Lord''s children must be offered to the court. I am scared of being sold if she didn''t let us be with uncle."


    Elizabeth heard her heartbeats that were hammering in her chest. Although it was just a possibility, she didn''t want to be handed to an old man to raise her and could make her, his mistress. An image of dark people displayed in her mind, they extended hands to have each of them.


    They said no word as their hearts were heavy.. Their future grew hazy and without their father, they had no idea what to do.

 Chapter 7 - Chapter (7): A Witch

    The cart reached the great mansion of Lord James. The guards in the watch residence walked out, opening the railing door. They were wondering why only one cart returned from Riva.


    "Where are the others?" One of the men stated.


    "We are mourning the master''s death. The mountain didn''t let us pass without sacrificing."


    Elizabeth watched the men''s faces that lost shades and turned pale.


    "Look at them, even they are sad, it is not only you and I."


    "We are orphan girls, Elizabeth! Our life will be no easy."


    The cart moved as the man shouted and rode inside. He rode them exactly in front of the mansion door.


    The entrance door got open and Charles''s wife came out to greet them. She was rubbing her hands and grabbed her shawl close to her mouth.


    The carter jumped down and opened the door for the sisters. The woman saw the bloodstains that were mixed with mud on Elizabeth''s clothes.


    "Why did you come late?"


    She asked the Carter.


    Elizabeth rushed inside without looking at her she crossed the doorway and Luna slowly passed by while gazing at a point that wasn''t clear. She was as if someone who got hit by stray ghosts.


    "The forest road was locked so we used the river alongside..."


    The man continued narrating what he saw and the lady screamed with the last statement.


    Luna closed her eyes and paced her strides, trying to breathe but she hardly afforded. The maidens and valets peered at her but she dismissed them and just dragged her bag behind her.


    "Milady!" One of the young maidens said, but Luna paid no attention and climbed the stairs. She wasn''t supposed to explain to anyone. The scene was still strolling up and down in her mind and seized her as if a hungry wolf.


    The maiden marched after her, saying nothing only following the girl. Her tears were burning her cheeks. Not a delightful circumstance caused her to be this desperate.


    Their room was on the third floor and Luna didn''t use the lift only drew her way to where the prints of Elizabeth''s shoes were left on the floor.


    Arriving at their room, the door was left wide open, she halted, tilted her head, gazing at the fallen pink dress on the floor that was colored by their father''s blood.


    She fell on her knees and the maiden ran to her, hugging her between thin arms. Luna was crying and screaming, just realized what she witnessed. The house''s wooden floor, the well-designed painted walls, and the arch of the ceiling, everything, they ran colorless and gloomy.


    "He died, just in front of my eyes and I could do nothing."


    The maiden''s hazel eyes grew wide. She just noticed what bale caused this muse figure to become a haunting sorrowful wraith.


    Inside the bathroom, Elizabeth was washing her body harshly. Her father''s bloody hand was in front of her sight. She heard Luna''s screams and began to cry under the shower but kept it silently.


    "I will find out who sent that cursed crow! Who did dare to curse us?"


    She smashed the sponge into the mirror. There, her own reflection was showing up, yet steamy and dusky.


    She felt the burning spot on her arm. The trace of the lash was bleeding. It was time to get out, she promised herself, and those words were carved in her heart, in her memory.


    She wrapped the towel around her and stepped outside. Barbara, their maiden saw the girl''s arm and grabbed her mouth. She already made Luna lay on her bed, putting her bag on the hanger but this one was not in a proper state.


    "Milady! I know you hate it but that scratch needs care or it might be infected."


    Elizabeth shrugged, "clean it for me."


    Barbara fixed her white hat and apron then strode to the emergency box that was inside the table cache. She could not lose this chance before Ell change her mind.


    Luna didn''t turn back to glimpse at her sister, she dragged the sheet on her head and coiled under it.


    Elizabeth took her pants and a shirt out of the dresser. She was sick of dressing like a lady. Dressing up hastily, she let Barbara bandage her arm. She needed this hand for avenging her father. She clearly heard the wheels being wobbled.


    Drawing a chair back, Ell took her seat to be healed. Barbara sprayed alcohol to her hand and then grabbed a vial of potion, removing the pin, she poured the potion on the cotton and tended to clean her arm. She hissed as she dabbed the cotton but Ell showed no reaction. Only her small face tightened and changed color to a pink shade which approved the pain.


    "Sit, Barbara! I am no better than you. We are orphans now."


    Barbara hesitated, tears welled down her eyes. It was as if a huge ice bucket that she was tossed in it. Elizabeth gazed at her, "you loved my father, didn''t you? If he ever married you, now we were not in such a pain."


    Luna shot back the sheet from her face. She made herself sit. Barbara continued cleaning Ell''s arm with a heavy heart. Her hush was saying that she could agree but as a village girl, she wasn''t allowed to marry her lord. It didn''t matter if she was a gorgeous lady. The marriage among the courtiers was not for love most of the time. Love was the forbidden fruit to eat.


    "Don''t move, milady."


    "She is right. This occurrence is fishy. Someone killed our parents, this is why they sent those cursed crows."


    "What?" The mishap was enormous but these words were even the worst.


    "Yes, and we have no proof to prove this because she can call us mad and would send us to the madhouse."


    Ell noted coldly, persuading her sister and Barbara to be muted until they find the proof.


    "Don''t tell this to anyone. I am going to send a letter to your uncle. If you received such a thing a witch is around us."


    Ell''s eyes rolled on her, "yes, there is and she is now inside the infirmary."


    Barbara finished her work and wrapped the scratch. She gathered everything and walked to the door, "have some rest. It is not going to be easy for any of us."


    She slammed the door behind.


    Luna leaned back, glancing at the windows side.


    "What happened to your arm?

 Chapter 8 - Chapter (8): Trick

    Ell shrugged and went to the bookshelf. Barbara uttered about a witch and it was a real witch so, to be honest, it couldn''t be Elenore, indeed. There must be a book there that slipped from Elenore''s sight. The wicked woman burned all of the other books that their mother bought them, believing that they could raise the kids ruthlessly against her. Especially the ones that were about an awful stepmother. Not all of them were crazy like her.


    "Do you care at all?"


    Ell was angry with her.


    "You know I do, but you are showing sensitivity in front of others'' eyes. Our parents hated it."


    "You are always after taking the initiative."


    Ell believed.


    "Then let''s use it, let''s be wicked to each other and rescue ourselves from her. She can''t endure us this way."


    Luna said, remarking that Ell had mentioned their uncle wanting them.


    Elizabeth brushed her eyes off Luna''s big eyes that were ready for playing a wicked show. If she noticed Ell lied to her, she would leave her behind to die here.


    "Alright! You already tickled me to pull your hair."


    "Her parents are coming. Make sure you don''t ruin my hair all at once." Luna alerted.


    "I thought you wanted the fortune, but I feel bad for Barbara and others, when I think about it, we would miss them."


    "She would fire them all, did not you see? She was fine and only her hands got scratches, how did she survive?"


    "Probably father tossed her out."


    Elizabeth replied with a shaky voice. But her sister saw it from the window.


    "No sister! The situation wasn''t something that father could even think of helping her, the earth devoured them and as the steam was high the sight was hazy."


    Luna was smarter than Elizabeth. The little one was always using tricks to solve an issue but Luna didn''t need that until she carried a big brain in her head.


    "Why are you in your bed then? I thought you would not pretend weakly."


    Elizabeth snapped. When she saw such important things they had to plan.


    Luna nodded and shoved the sheet away, fleeing herself from agony was the only way to think appropriately.


    "You will find nothing inside that bookcase which the tales are only for kids under five."


    Luna strode to her bag, taking out the book their mother loved.


    "Look, mother had chosen our names from this book."


    She added, approaching Elizabeth with an extended hand. Luna studied Elizabeth''s face that was upset.


    "I am sorry for treating you badly, but we have to claim chaos so they will do anything to keep us away."


    Elizabeth smiled mildly but quickly washed it down as she saw the book''s title.


    "When The Wolves Cry!"


    To her, the title was strange. Why would their mother choose a mystery horror book to like? She even named her daughters assembled from those characters that were illustrated on the first pages.


    "This is Elizabeth! She looks like you. She fell in love with a werewolf."


    Elizabeth smirked, putting back the book in Luna''s hand.


    "I don''t believe in werewolves nor the vampires. Perhaps they are a bunch of Faeries that were wandering around, shifting shapes like animals, and if you ever harmed them you would be cursed to live in misery for the rest of your life which is sick!"


    Elizabeth answered, bringing shiver to her sister''s heart, walking to the window. She heard the wheels and it was obvious who just arrived. A chunky butler rushed and took the umbrella on for his chunky fury Masters.


    The sky flashed and blue light cast on Elizabeth''s face. Elenore''s mother looked up and discovered the little girl. Ell dropped her hand off the curtain.


    "Whatever they are, they exist! The Rose forest exists. I believe so. Our kin came from that land and you can''t be ignorant, sister."


    Elizabeth shrugged. She never felt magic nor any aspect related to it that could account for this matter, proving that this myth in their family was true.


    "Is there anything about a witch?"


    Elizabeth was not interested in such kind of books and she would rather read epic poetic genre that''s composed of battles and the fantastic combats, characterizing men and women who stepped inside the battlefield to bring honor to their lands and families, to credit their power thus no one could demonstrate courage for hunting them down.


    Luna got back to their bed to ease her hurting back.


    "Yes, let me see. I didn''t read the last chapters which explain about them."


    She turned the pages quickly after checking the content titles.


    "Hags of Greenwood!"


    "Well, interesting title! Anything about a cursed crow?"


    Luna froze, she was reading the words repeatedly. The first page of that chapter had an acknowledgment about their belongings and the red roped crow was one of them.


    "She was right! A witch had sent the crow!"


    Elizabeth found it impressive and rushed to their bed, sneaking on the mattress. She snatched the book and reread what her sister mentioned.


    "Gods above!"


    "Elizabeth, are we good now?"


    Luna asked, she felt guilty shouting at her in front of Dorian Black.


    "We are, nothing can separate us."


    Luna hugged her.


    "Fine," Ell tabbed on her shoulder. It wasn''t actually their major dilemma.


    Luna moved back and pointed to the book.


    "The king forbid the witches crossing our borders but one is around. They will burn her if they ever find her. No one from Witchberg is valid to come here in Bolingtone."


    "Yes, but how this witch could notice this lenten incident?"


    "Incident? Luna, don''t use that word! Can you believe this word? How could both of them die in the same way in the same place? The adults just believe what they want to believe."


    Elizabeth remarked. The truth was always an important matter to everyone but when it came to hear that, everyone''s reaction was entirely unpleasant. This is why people rather choose to lie.


    "It is like a sour candy that looks beautiful." Luna described.


    "We must get out to hear what they say now! I am keen to know what is going on in their mind."


    Elizabeth bounced down the bed and flashed to the door.


    "Let''s go from the back stairs where the maids cross. There is a dark spot there." She got to her feet. Fixing her messy hair.


    Elizabeth grinned.. Luna pushed the ethic back behind the door, she hated eavesdropping but now she was suggesting it.

 Chapter 9 - Chapter (9): Blatant

    Tiptoeing down the corridors and reaching the back stairs, they noticed that all maidens went to greet the merchant and his wife that just arrived from no land.


    They sheltered behind a green velvet curtain where a vase already covered the point of view from the other side.


    Luna dragged back her sister. "Be careful, your shadow can reveal us." She noted, uttering the words as calmly as she could.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Smith, Please accept our condolences," Anastasia said on the behalf of everyone. Charles didn''t return yet and it meant he was still dangled with everything related to their father.


    Barbara was standing beside her. She was the only beautiful maiden and that chunky woman didn''t like her and always kept looking at her in a way that wasn''t appropriate.


    The woman took her gloved hand out of her body while with the other one, she held the kerchief in front of her nose. She was pretending.


    Ough! It was the sound that Elizabeth made slowly, Luna poked her from behind.


    Anastasia left a kiss on her hand and then the other maidens and valets repeated.


    "I lost my darling son-in-law, how should I endure this!"


    She said, trying to push her tears out. Her husband scanned around with his knobby eyes that were not bothering to show his sorrow if he ever felt it. He was a loser merchant and the girls'' father saved him from falling apart.


    Their actions were making Elizabeth ignition switch and she could explode to hunt them.


    "Bring us some coffee, we had a long way and frizzed enough." The man ordered, hastily, he dismissed them all. He disliked the rituals that his woman was holding.


    The folk in the living hall left with no protest. The sisters exchanged glances behind the curtain.


    "Are you really crying?"


    The man asked.


    The woman drew off her black gloves and her milky skin showed up, her green eyes glinted, gazing around to spot any ear.


    "Of course, I do." She noted, rushing to the brown sofa that Lucas used to have his seat while visitation, then added, "he was my amazing son! There will be no one like him!"


    "Would you say that about those blatant children?"


    Luna bit her downward lip, clawing Elizabeth''s arm as hard as she could to stop her from surging on them. She smoothly groaned at the pain.


    "Sorry!" Luna said.


    The woman''s eyes quickly swirled to the sides in fear, "be careful man! Do you have nuts in your head instead of fat? They might be around."


    The man picked the box of cigarettes and strode to the chimney.


    "It belongs to father." Elizabeth blurted and Luna hushed her.


    The man lit up a cigarette, dragging a poke of it, and puffed out the smoke. His round face was suppressed by the cloud of smoke.


    "They are in their room, locked the door for not to see us, grieving for their parents."


    He smirked and dragged another breath in.


    "My daughter can''t adopt them. She must send them to the court! They can raise them properly to keep the name of their father alive."


    The woman was careful with the words she was shooting out of her mouth.


    "Yes, this is our errand to suggest them. Thereupon, they can have a nice future."


    He confirmed her.


    Elizabeth was gritting her jaw because they were deciding for them without asking them or their uncle.


    "What will happen to all of this fortune?"


    The man snorted after this question.


    "He gave them all to Elenore and the rest remaining ones went for taxes and bills. He has no debt to anyone."


    Luna''s eyes grew wide as she said that. This witch was just like her daughter. She knew that the girls were watching them, perhaps she noticed them while coming down the stairs but they were motionless. The wicked woman was fabricating everything.


    "Oh, really! You women, she never speak to me like this."


    The scent of tobacco reached the girls'' noses.


    Elizabeth released herself and slipped out of the curtain. She heard enough to notice what these people would do. She flooded out, her face was as red as beetroot.


    "I knew that you are there! No one taught you morality." The woman stood up and said the words with no shame.


    "Did you find us stupid, you greedy pigs?"


    Elizabeth put out the manner and insulted them. Yes, she knew it was rudeness but now that they were losing everything, it could not be left free. This couple deserved those words.


    Luna also couldn''t handle their disturbing faces. In the meantime, Barbara and Anastasia arrived with the carrier of sweets and tray hot coffee.


    Anastasia grabbed her mouth and Luna moved to them. Tossing out the sweets. She shouted at everyone there.


    "How dare you serve sweet? Are you happy that our father is dead?"


    Her eyes caught Barbara''s sight who was peering at her in amazement. She grasped the point. Either way, the Smith family would fire her so why not help her ladies before she could leave.


    "My lady! What is wrong with you?"


    Anastasia shot the young woman a glare.


    "Shut up! All of you are betrayals."


    Elizabeth roamed to Mr. Smith and kicked his feet.


    "You fat ugly ball! You can''t hand us to some people like yourself because our uncle would cut your vast stomach in half."


    "Yes, and we will help him when we get the chance."


    "Oh, my lords! These kids are hysterical! You deserve to stay in the streets beside stray cats. This is why your father didn''t leave you a coin." Mrs. Smith blurted out.


    The words were as if a torch that just sparked a fuse of a dynamite box. She blushed and glazed then surged for the woman''s hand. Diving her teeth to the flesh that gathered around her wrist.


    "Let go of her, you little wildling." Mr. Smith cried out but didn''t dare to move and help his wife.


    "Do something!" She growled at her husband.


    The woman shrieked. Anastasia and a valet marched to catch the little girl. Grabbing her from behind, she finally released the woman. The man did nothing but only persuade the valet and Anastasia to drag the girl away.


    "Ah, this is blood! My blood."

 Chapter 10 - Chapter (10): Unrelenting

    Mrs. Smith declared that and passed out as she saw the deep bleeding marks of those teeth that were burning terribly. Her strike, beating the floor sounded the same as the mountain that creaked on their heads a few hours before.


    Luna was pricked, seeing Elizabeth with a mouth full of blood was scary. Her eyes rolled on the man who was struggling to wake his wife up.


    "Release me!" Elizabeth yelled out but no one listened.


    The door of the living hall slammed back and the wind brought the lash of rains inside. Uncle Miguel and Ryan ran inside, both their rain covers saturated by water. They took it off and handed them to a valet who went to them.


    "What are you doing?" He flooded to the people who were taking Elizabeth back tightly.


    Ryan rushed to Luna and grabbed her arm, saying, "we are here; they can''t harm you." He bitterly smiled at Luna who was peering at him in astonishment.


    "Master James, the girls attacked them," Anastasia noted, releasing Elizabeth.


    The young girl ran to her uncle, burying her frail figure in her uncle''s strong arms. Peeking back at those spiritless savagely. Flames were seizing out of her eyes.


    "I didn''t ask what these children had done! I do see that but what did you do that caused their fury?"


    His eyes shifted on the couple. Mr. Smith grasped the meaning behind that look of Miguel and replied, "we did nothing, they appeared from a dark corner and see what they did to my wife."


    Uncle Miguel looked down at the desperate face, she was shaking her head in denial.


    "Liar! You said you want to hand us to the court!" Luna shouted.


    "We were talking about the law!"


    The man replied.


    "Father! Is this true?" The marveled Ryan asked, squeezing Luna''s hand added, "I won''t let them do this. They will taste my blade."


    Uncle Miguel clenched his fist. These clinging leeches were aiming to pass the adoption to the court for money and position. He swallowed his rage, it could make the situation worse for now.


    "Calm down, Ryan. Take them up!" He gazed at Barbara and continued, "Charles told us to prepare them for the funeral."


    Elizabeth gulped. She had many words that he must listen to, but what he just mentioned was a twitched reminder that their father should join the soil.


    Ryan and Luna obeyed promptly and sneaked up the stairs while Elizabeth was standing there still. Barbara walked closer and put her hand on her shoulder. Elizabeth found herself among people who were stretching then the unsteady shapes changed to black.


    "Milady!" Barbara shouted.


    Elizabeth fell and before hitting the floor, Uncle Miguel snatched her. He frowned, in the first hours, no one expressed just a little bit of sympathy to this kid. He heard what Lisa mentioned about her bruised body. He would not let all of this unanswered. Regretting leaving them alone in this absolute nightmare for two certain years...


    Holding Elizabeth, uncle Miguel seized up the stairs and passed by the other two youths who were lazily dragging themselves into the room. The cramped tension behind, made them stay still. Elizabeth was in their uncle''s hand who was rushing to their room. It was awe for Luna, she panicked and when Ryan pulled her arm with him, she just noticed the cold air that passed by her as Barbara speeded after uncle Miguel.


    "Elizabeth," Luna breathed out her name and her sister said nothing.


    Barbara opened the door for uncle Miguel and he entered, putting Elizabeth on the mattress. He checked for her weak pulses.


    "Send someone to bring a healer," he glanced back at Luna, "come, help me clean her mouth from the stink of blood."


    "She would soon wake up, wouldn''t she?"


    Luna asked, bringing the clean sheets from the table.


    "Yes, she is just exhausted. And both of you are going to explain to me what had been happening to you. What did bring those bruises on her body and what went on in the Mountain Road?"


    He said, and grabbed the sheets from Luna, pouring water on them that he snatched from the table beside their bed, cleaning blood from Elizabeth''s mouth. Nonetheless, it was a wrong deed to bite that woman, Miguel was happy that the girls were brave enough to fight for themselves before they could have gained help. He had thought they must be mourning by now but it was wrong. They were unlike what he had believed.


    The door grew wide and Barbara came inside, announced, "Mrs. Elenore James and Dorian Black just came with a healer."


    "Call him up!"


    Uncle Miguel wished.


    "She brought the healer with her!" Ryan noted.


    "How fast she got healed, but my father died," Luna noted.


    Elizabeth''s mouth was clean, yet, she had to brush her teeth to clean the blood of Mrs. Smith from her mouth.


    "Calm down, my darling! We are not in a position to determine someone''s faith."


    Her uncle warned her. She could make the gods unrelenting for desiring devilish wishes. She shouldn''t buy curses for herself.


    Barbara didn''t wait and left the room. Ryan strode after her to see if Elenore was really fine like what Luna mentioned, she never lied. He followed the maiden until reaching the gallery balustrade. He stood in the dark and his blue eyes glinted. The woman was walking on her own and only her left hand was wrapped in plaster. Dorian Black was beside her.


    "She is right, how could she survive a harsh downfall?"


    He turned his eyes on her parents and the chunky woman was now on her feet, growling at the healer who rushed to help her.


    "I could have lost my hand with those dirty teeth."


    Ryan closed his eyes to wash down his bitterness. This woman was heartless. Barbara inquired for the healer and the woman became more insane than she was.


    "No way, he would have tended to her after fixing back my hand. I can''t bear any infection."


    She shouted. Elenore was mute the whole time, watching her mother.


    The healer was cleaning the blood and looked at the Captain.


    "I have to stitch the teeth wound, they dove deep."


    Ryan smirked, whispering, "well deserved."


    "She knew that we were watching them. They were deciding to hand us to the court, taking my father''s wealth."


    Ryan yanked back, seeing Luna who was behind her as if a stray ghost.


    "Did I scare you?"


    She smiled bitterly, thinking, would they really accept them?

 Chapter 11 - Chapter (11): Dream

    Ryan was more shocked. He would beg Elenore so she might have given their adoption to his father but she hated them and it was the last thing she perhaps could have accepted to do.


    "No, not at all, I, I am so surprised."


    He replied, steading his chest, Ryan looked back at the healer who was now stitching the woman''s hand and she was cursing during her screams.


    Luna approached and stood beside him, looking downward where the woman was sitting to be healed.


    "She didn''t let him come to my sister. They don''t care we die."


    Elizabeth saw Elenore who was behaving weird while the world was murky for the girls, her face was as normal as always.


    "Where is the girl?"


    The healer asked after he finished washing his hand in the bowl that Anastasia brought him.


    Barbara led the man up the stairs when Elenore''s eyes drifted on Luna. They just stared at each other for a moment then Luna saw a smirk on her lips that she faded away.


    Luna wouldn''t say this to Elizabeth because she couldn''t spare this until taking her guts out. Now Luna didn''t need any excuse to be assured that this woman enticed them only for wealth.


    Ryan outstretched his hand hauled Luna with him. To him, it wasn''t necessarily an adequate notion to let Luna be around Elenore. She wasn''t patient too and could kill the woman.


    Luna brought speed to her pace, Elenore had an intriguing aura and could mislead every man.


    The healer reached the room and his face ran pale as he saw Elizabeth''s pale face.


    "Is she suffering starvation?"


    It was the first thing he asked, the girl was living in a glorious palace but her figure was as if a kid who worked hard in the mines of Ruby in the south.


    Uncle Miguel gazed at Barbara. The maiden now found no reason to be muted.


    "Yes, lady Elenore punished her for a week, she had only one meal of vegetables in each day of the past week."


    Miguel got to his feet. He noticed that Elizabeth didn''t eat too much food in his house so it was the main reason.


    "Luna, you are coming with me!"


    The healer shook his head to get rid of the huge shock. He began aiding the girl, after checking her body.


    Outside of the room, Ryan chased them. Uncle Miguel knelt in front of the girl, grabbing two sides of her arms.


    "Tell me, Luna! What has been going on? What did she do to you?"


    Luna''s eyes grew teary. She promised Elizabeth not to say a word to anyone. The word gathered in her throat and locked the way, she couldn''t hold it at all.


    Their stepmother had no tenderness that could make the girls forgive her.


    "She punished her for keeping the daggers that she gained from you. She had collected five but the woman called her Wilding. She made Dorian punish her. But the bruises appeared because of not eating well, Barbara used to give her food in private but she caught both of them and lashed Barbara. Elizabeth shielded herself to protect her."


    She closed her eyes and let out the burning words that she hardly afforded to speak about, memorizing it had made her heart heavier than it was before.


    Miguel sensed the chill that what she just said sent down his spine. Elenore tormented the girls when Lucas was absent during the past week. He felt the heat that was coming out of Luna''s body. She was as angry as Elizabeth.


    "Why didn''t you tell your father?"


    "She said that father hates us and would send us to the court or a temple. Elizabeth wished not to say a word. It was my fault for being mute. I should have protected her."


    She cried and wiped her tears.


    Miguel sighed and gazed back at his son.


    "You heard everything! Go bring Barbara."


    "Yes, father."


    "You can''t sue her, uncle!" Luna noted.


    Uncle Miguel turned his face to hers.


    "I know, I want Barbara to come and work in our house after being fired. I won''t use her as a witness because it can put her life in danger."


    "Would you take us with you?"


    Luna asked. She didn''t expect to hear yes because it was already hard to take them from Elenore.


    "I do my best, Luna! You shouldn''t think about it, now. I will ask her to feed you so please have some rest to gain strength and fight for freedom."


    Luna nodded and walked to the room when Barbara appeared behind him.


    She went to Elizabeth. Her sister coughed and opened her eyes, slowly.


    "It was bitter."


    She informed, blankly watching her sister who was beside her.


    "I won''t die. Don''t worry."


    She grinned widely.


    "You scared me, piggy!" Luna said and squinted on her sister, leaving a kiss on her forehead.


    "I saw our parents! They were in green plains."


    The healer wrapped his bag of drugs and potions then gazed at Luna, "take care of your sister and make certain that she would eat well."


    Luna bobbed her head in reply.


    "Thank you, healer!"


    The man smiled at her and left. Luna walked to the table and picked the book, putting it inside the bag.


    "I will wrap our clothes, rest well and become stronger, we must gain our freedom."


    "They turned to Wolves and surged to us."


    Luna halted near the closets.


    "What?" She didn''t turn and stood there.


    "The story that you gave me affected my dreams," Elizabeth noted and her wide grin changed to a frown. She wiggled up to lean back, when she saw Ryan at the doorway, "you are here too."


    "I am here to protect our girls."


    "We are your only relatives."


    Ryan nodded. He knew it better than anyone and it didn''t need any indication but he was aware of Elizabeth''s rough personality, therefore, it didn''t upset him.


    "Come inside, help me to take the luggage out."


    He crossed the door frame and went to her noting, "I won''t touch the girl''s dresses."


    That made Elizabeth chuckle.


    "Why? Would it put you out from being a man? Should I remark that you have a long way to become that so now learn some manner!"


    She mocked him.. Ryan shrugged and went to the closet that Luna opened its door.

 Chapter 12 - Chapter (12): Decree

    "Those wretched children have to live this scary life alone."


    A woman with a large hat said to another one.


    Elizabeth peeked at people then kept her eyes on the cold soil that was going to have their father''s coffin. With these cold words now everything was getting grayer than before. The sky was veiled by a white cloud. The snow was revealing its arrival. Steam was clouding out of the mouths approving that guess.


    To Luna, they were as if soulless beasts that loved to chew their nerves and they were feeling pity toward them and it was the most horrible thing ever.


    "They are beautiful, the court will be glad to have them. They have a lucky ass."


    Luna heard that from behind and clenched her fists. She hated that a man was saying such nonsense.


    "Not till I am alive so be careful with your mouth, Mr. Reynolds."


    Uncle Miguel replied. Luna felt warmth again, squeezing Barbara''s hand. The Ethereal finished rehearsing the prayers.


    The burial ended fast and people passed by them like ghosts in black. They returned to the mansion for the last memorial ceremony.


    The gallery was filled with people who had just arrived. Their carts parked in the yard and the snow began to fall.


    "Barbara, send a man to take the riders some warm drink."


    Anastasia told her and returned to her husband.


    Elizabeth and Luna promised their uncle not to pick a fight with any of those people in there so the girls kept the muteness and sat on a sofa near the window.


    A news cart with the badge of the court which was a golden crown rushed inside the yard and the guards went to it. Opening the door, they bowed to the man who came out of it. Luna felt the cold shiver that wiggled down her back. Was he here for them? She held Elizabeth''s hand tightly, reassuring her that a frown tugged on her forehead.


    "We will stay together, no matter what they want."


    Luna remarked that to her. Their previous plan went all mess and it seemed her brightness and plans couldn''t work most of the time, unlike Elizabeth''s plans that always responded perfectly.


    "Who is he?"


    "I don''t know Elizabeth but let''s hope that his news isn''t related to us."


    "He arrived so fast, maybe he came with the steam locomotive."


    Luna shrugged, she didn''t know the answer either.


    The door grew wide and snatched the attention of those presenters that had kept their greedy eyes on the girls for a long while but hopefully, now they rubbed them off the girls.


    "Master Collen, we are glad to have you here." Mr. Smith hastily roamed further and greeted him.


    The door slammed back, Charles marched forward, taking the man''s cane and heavy fury coat. His uniform showed that he was an important person that wore such flamboyant clothes.


    "Please accept my condolences, we lost a great man."


    He mentioned, removing his hat, his bald glowing head glinted as the candlelight rays cast on that soft well-razored head.


    "Thank you, sir, are you here for the girls? We didn''t expect it..."


    The man shook his head and raised his palm, his eyes traveled on the girls.


    "No, I have brought a straight decree from the Queen and it is not related to the heirs of Lord James."


    Mr. Smith gazed at him blankly.


    Elizabeth stood up after hearing what the man said, Luna remained seated on the sofa. Her legs were shivering and she loathed to let others find out. Silence landed on the place for a few moments and got broken as the man''s footsteps drew toward uncle Miguel.


    "I am inclined to hand this notice to the prime member of James'' family."


    He halted in front of uncle Miguel and took out a sealed letter from his coat. The seal had the QRB badge on it which meant Queen Rose Bolingtone.


    "What is this, Master Collen?"


    Uncle Miguel.


    "The next Lord of Greenwood''s name." He smirked, it seemed he knew whose name had written inside that decree.


    Uncle Miguel didn''t hesitate and opened the seal while the rest of the people around gathered to see what was going on.


    He began to read the straight decree that no one was permitted to put protest on it.


    "What? Why?"


    "Yes, Lord Miguel James, please accept the Queen''s condolences. We are truly mourning about this loss. You are the next Lord of Greenwood. We are aware of your dismay toward political aspects but the court needs you to get back."


    Whispers arose as the man finished the announcement. Some of them were happy but in some faces, jealousy was the only emotion, especially Mr. Smith who wished for this position.


    Elizabeth and Luna smiled because due to law he could desire the girls from Elenore and she couldn''t reject the requirement.


    "Father is not happy!" Ryan who was standing beside Elizabeth now chimed in, murmured.


    Elizabeth quickly gazed at him.


    "Why? Would he be forced to accept it?"


    "Yes, at least he would do because of you. But he had a terrible past in that court, it was why he chose to be a woodcutter smith man."


    Luna heard the words and scowled. She disliked that uncle Miguel was forced to do that because of them so that meaningful glance of Master Collen was related to this. They used the girls to urge him to accept the position.


    "I am here to take your response with me."


    Master Collen noted.


    Uncle Miguel folded the letter back to its glorious black glossy envelope.


    "So please, stay with us for tonight. There are things that we must discuss."


    Uncle Miguel answered with a rough tone, his eyes averted on the folk around them and the messenger grasped the reason. He nodded and his uncle led him to the table.


    Elizabeth looked back at Elenore who was as if a volcano, she was swallowing her rage. But she needed to note that no bad person can make the world round on his side. Her mother was beside her and her bandage was clear to the eyes. Obviously, she gossiped about what had happened last night. Elizabeth sneered at the woman.. She could keep that gift forever, gazing at those marks, she could remember Elizabeth James.

 Chapter 13 - Chapter (13): Cursed Days May Pass

    Time rushed and people left the mansion. It was evening and after having tea, the staff went to set a table for having an early dinner.


    "Master Collen, where would they stay now?"


    Mr. Smith asked.


    Master Collen raised an eyebrow then peeked at the girls.


    "Perhaps here!"


    He replied.


    "I am afraid that is not possible because of my husband..."


    She set a clown show, crying. Elizabeth couldn''t believe that she had any heart to handle sorrow.


    Mrs. Smith grabbed her daughter''s hand, continuing her words,


    "Yes, my daughter was meant to say that my son-in-law has alienated this mansion to her as the marriage gift."


    "Ah, this is not actually my concern! You know that the court never profits the lord''s wealth. They have earned only income so you might want to solve this with a lawyer."


    Uncle Miguel frowned. How could Lucas let this family abuse him easily and neglect his own children?


    "Barbara, wrap your belongings and theirs. You are coming to my mansion. We move in the daylight, early in the morning."


    Uncle Miguel didn''t turn his head and ordered the maiden.


    "Excuse me! She is still under my hand."


    Elenore noted.


    Barbara gently turned to her, "Sorry Mam! My contract with Lord Lucas ended last week. I would have resigned gladly if it wasn''t so just to work with his cousin."


    "How dare you?" Mrs. Smith almost shouted.


    "It is fine, mother! Let her go."


    "I would resign too. You have your father Milady, no need of me at all."


    Charles announced and his wife shot him an unexpected glare.


    "You can help me with this new title."


    Charles glanced at the girls who were nodding. They didn''t want the man who was just a growling grandfather to them to leave their side whether his wife disliked the girls and called them defiant beasts.


    "Did you just lowered me with yourself?"


    Mr. Smith raised an eyebrow tabbing his thick fingers on his stomach.


    Charles ignored the man, he made his resolved decision and said, "I am honored to serve you and Lady Luna and Elizabeth."


    Luna smiled. The last two years everything grew tough for them, it all showed that the world was only beautiful during the day but during the night, people showed their true self, they were showing what had been kept inside their demonic side, it was bloody, lustful and ugly. A beast that could wake up at night and tear everyone to pieces like the cruel wolves in the tales.


    The cursed days may pass, and things would change, people would come and go but time never would have come back, it will always pass because we are inclined to grow up, grow old, earn experience and go through the hardest element of life which is love. When it comes, you can''t run away because wherever you go this lover wolf would chase after you, and you have only one option to go further, to cross this wild forest, you must tame the wolf''s heart or kill it.


    That night the girls went to lit up candles for their parents, would send prayers to let their souls rest in peace. Elizabeth closed her eyes after making sure Luna and Ryan did so.


    "Mother, please take care of my father if you met him once more in the next life. I love you both so much. Please don''t be upset with him because I am not. He was always nice to us despite being married to a witch."


    "Elizabeth!" Luna nagged that she just used an insult in her prayers.


    Elizabeth shrugged and closed her eyes again, "it is your turn." She remarked.


    "Father, I want you to know that I love you so much. Rest assured that we would find out who had sent the cursed crow then sleep well and wake up in a beautiful world and be happy besides my mother. My mother, please don''t worry about us we will be the glorious ladies that you always wanted, brave and wise."


    Ryan found out that it was his role to say some prayers so he gathered himself, moving on to his position down the girl''s bed, on the floor.


    "My dear Lords, the goddess of death Gates, please let my uncle and aunt find away to a world that brings them peace, to a heaven which is way better than this one where no wolf can hunt them."


    "Ameen!"


    They said the last word and opened their eyes.


    "The tale of our family says, every one of us who died would be born as a wolf. What if we turn to a wolf in this world?"


    Luna asked while creeping to her pillow.


    "For that, you need a wolf lover, that can give you immortality, it is scary! But it is just a stupid tale to fool us, sister."


    Elizabeth dragged the sheet on herself while peering at Ryan who was frowning and walking to the door.


    "They are not tales and Luna doesn''t need a wolf lover, she is going to have a lot among the human race. May you find one to tame your heart!"


    He slammed the door.


    Elizabeth smirked then made a face. She knew that their cousin loved her sister.


    "Are you teasing him?"


    Luna beat her sister with a pillow and feathers spattered out.


    "She will kill us!" Luna froze in her place, she didn''t mean to cause a mess.


    "She can''t, she would find out when we are far away from here."


    Elizabeth brought about then took a bunch of feathers in her fist and scattered them up. They fell like the snow that was pouring outside, dressing the earth floor and time brushed those memories away, replacing them with new ones.


    "I will marry Ryan, one day." Luna whispered but Ell heard it and smiled.


    Days and nights, sun and moon, all of them slipped down and gave rise to new times, they became grown beautiful ladies, no suffering, no pain, no death they met for ten years only shiny days and happiness. But nothing could have lasted for a long time as we would wish.


    Elizabeth ran inside the mansion from the garden, her beautiful wavy hair landed on her shoulder as she halted near the table where her uncle was drinking tea with his wife, Lisa.


    "You have a letter from the mayor! I am sure they invited us for tonight''s Snow feast in the central crossing. Would we go?"


    She chanted excitedly, gasping, the sun glint flourished on her blushed cheeks.

 Chapter 14 - Chapter (14): White Cane

    Uncle Miguel put the cup of tea down. Looking at the sunny sky then the smiling and exciting face of Elizabeth, his eyes drifted on Lisa.


    "Ah, I can''t overcome those eyes. Stop it!" He took the invitation card from the keenest member of that house.


    "Oh, my dear! Of course, you will let them go and enjoy this party with us. You know that Ryan won''t leave by their sides."


    Uncle Miguel shook his head, "where is Ryan now? I am sure he is spending time with another girl near the river inside that stupid cottage." He growled, he would not even bother to let them know where he was going to recently.


    "Please, uncle! We would not move from your side. I will make sure we are tied to each other." She passed him a wide grin, bending on her knees she wrung her fingers, begging.


    "What tie? Why are you so noisy, Elizabeth?"


    Luna came out of the library, her cane was clicking against the floor, her ears were following her sister''s voice.


    Uncle Miguel looked back and saw Luna who was drawing her way with the cane to them. Elizabeth rushed to her sister, folding her arm into hers she murmured beside her ears then Luna smiled gently.


    Luna had become as if the glowing moon in the dark sky which no star could overcome her. But unfortunately, last year, that soon would become two years something unpleasant got happened during getting back from the central bookshop. She had an accident with a crazy passing rider on the road that never had been found, because of it her eyes were damaged, and all she could see now were the hazy moving shadows.


    "Uncle Miguel, what do you think?"


    Luna asked, following her sister''s lead that dragged back a chair for her.


    "It''s up to you! Do you want to go?"


    Luna disliked going! But her life was bounded with the library where she was practicing the new style of reading, letting her thin fingers feel and kiss the words. Since she lost almost ninety percent of her vision, she would rather stay home until she could improve but this time was different, tomorrow night was Elizabeth''s birthday and she wanted to gift her.


    "Yes, we can celebrate her birthday with our friends." It was almost a year that she severed her friendship with others and the others did too because they found her useless to profit them or maybe she was overlying things because of her recent depression.


    "Where is Ryan? Would he come?"


    Luna asked. He had changed because before all of this had happened, they were too close but everything ran diverse when she wasn''t the perfect Luna that she used to be.


    "If you want, I don''t mind whether he would join us or not." Uncle Miguel replied, his face was shouting that they could convince him.


    Reading the words, he said, "call Charles to prepare everything. Elizabeth, make sure that you are saving time and effort for your sister! The weather is too cold and you must take care of her."


    Luna smiled, he was always worried about her, "I can take care of myself as an adult! I am already twenty-two!"


    Uncle Miguel sighed, Lisa grabbed his hand, "I am with them."


    "I know you are an adult but to me, you are still the naughty little girls, besides it was only last month that you turned twenty-two!"


    He noted, getting on his feet, "I am going to the smithery! I promised Charles to make a new sword for him."


    "Does he even need it? You just came back last night, I think we must find a wife for him! After Anastasia''s death, he had become more growler!" Elizabeth replied, her eyes traveled on Margaret who was ordering Barbara to clean the vases.


    "Convince him if you can!" He answered with a smirk and led his way out after kissing Lisa''s head.


    Lisa bent on the table, saying, "Hey, wear beautiful clothes to kill those young fantastic boys of Barson."


    Luna bitterly grinned.


    "Who cares about them, I am sharpening my teeth for ice skate dance, made new shoes for myself."


    "Wow! Sister, you are going to kick them all."


    Elizabeth rejoiced and grabbed Luna''s hands, "Yes," her tune was filled with excitement.


    "By the way, who was the man who came an hour before?" Luna asked and her head averted on Lisa.


    Lisa sat straight, clearing her throat. She was flustered and her eyes rolled down on the cup of tea.


    "What is wrong, Lisa?" Elizabeth asked, snatching a sweet from the dish in front of her, thrusting it to her mouth.


    "I supposed it was from the court, wasn''t it?"


    Luna asked.


    "Yes, it seems I can''t keep the words in my stomach!" She sneered.


    "Then what do they want?"


    "Nothing that makes you concerned. The princess wants to see your uncle." Her face grew dim and the regular smile on her face subsided to a momentous look.


    Elizabeth glanced at Luna who also wore a frown, the sweet sprung in her throat and choked her. She coughed and Lisa quickly got to her feet, tapping on her back then she gave her the rest of her own tea.


    "What the hell did I just hear? What does she want from uncle?"


    Elizabeth blurted.


    "She wants to marry your uncle!"


    Lisa replied coldly. She was heartbroken but attempted to hide it.


    "No way! Our uncle is married to you."


    "Let''s not talk about this. This is Miguel''s problem and he has to solve it with his own clue."


    Lisa noted, she began putting the cups on the tray. She extended her hand to grab hold of another one when Luna grasped her hand. Even Elizabeth''s eyes grew wide.


    "We must talk about this, Lisa! This is a family affair and we should not leave his side, he never left us alone, now it is our turn."


    Luna noted, on a strict rough tone, her voice was still low, the space in the middle of her eyebrow wrinkled. She knew that Lisa would not leave him but it was time to let the truth come out. Why did she want to marry him? Power? Lust? Or Love?


    ______


    Please support the story with power stones and Golden thickets, let the sisters Elizabeth and Luna win the werewolf contest. Buying a privilege that only costs one coin can support the work to have more features, I would be appreciated it if you support me. If you are a student or can''t afford the coins, use the power stone to vote and earn a fast pass to unlock regular updates for free. Always check the reward option on your profile that can lead you to fast passes. There are ways to earn fast passes, watch ads, daily check-in, watch videos, voting with energy stones in the voting pool of feature tap. These are all that can give you fast passes, never stop reading if you love it, there are free ways to enjoy a story. Best of wishes to you all, if you have any questions just leave a comment so I can reply.


    Love and peace.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 15 - Chapter (15): Lovers

    "They were lovers and the Queen noticed, they tossed your uncle out of the castle but the princess didn''t give up and ran from there. They escaped from the castle for a year but the princess gave in to her love and returned. I witnessed all of this as a teenager girl, and I am not sure if I know enough to judge."


    Lisa explained briefly but it was sufficient to leave the girls in astonishment.


    "Crap!" Elizabeth breathed out. A chill gave her goosebumps and she hugged her arms.


    Luna felt the shadow getting heavier and a cold teased her nose. She sneezed.


    "Bless you, sister," Elizabeth said with her mouth full.


    "The clouds are coming! The snow will be heavy tonight."


    Luna announced while her mind thrived by what Lisa declared.


    "How did her emotions flourish out of the blue?"


    Luna asked while getting on her feet, she walked to the window, her stick clicking on the floor, the sound of Margaret nagging at Barbara reached her ears.


    Lisa remained mum and watched Margaret and Barbara.


    "Girls, just don''t ruin your day with this news. Elizabeth," Lisa gleamed, but it wasn''t a real one, "get up! Go to the stable and find Charles and his son. Tell them about tomorrow night''s invitation."


    "I am coming with you," Luna asked, turning to where the voices were coming, she added, "Barbara bring my coat." Her mind was still stumbling over her uncle''s affair. He didn''t start from aught with them, he had a past and rarely had spoken about it, or never, or better to say he was always busy since he had become the new Lord of Greenwood. She couldn''t discern why would this matter pestering her this much. It was playing with her nerves.


    "Yes, milady!" She left the hall, peeking at Margaret.


    Luna strode back to Lisa, "despite knowing that you got married to my uncle. You are amazing Lisa, I can''t imagine myself walking in your shoes."


    Lisa smiled. It wasn''t actually easy that a courtier lady was tending to take her husband but she couldn''t avoid Miguel if his life was in danger, unlike it she would persuade him ahead.


    Elizabeth studied that thoughtful face of Lisa but said no words. It was already tough for her to handle this, pouring salt on her wound could make her suffering then she decided to lead the conversation to another side until Barbara could arrive.


    "What is Ryan''s problem? His hormones don''t work properly recently. Did he fight with uncle again?"


    Elizabeth asked.


    Lisa shrugged and shook her head, "he is asking about who his mother is! He was drunk last night and drove your uncle mad."


    "Uncle says we should not moan for deaths all life," Luna replied, sitting back on the chair.


    "Did you ever see that woman?"


    Elizabeth asked.


    "No, he brought Ryan when he was one year old. Even your grandmother was shocked."


    Elizabeth sighed, her chin landed on her hand. Come again, her mysterious family brought another secret out.


    Luna tilted her head then narrowed her eyes.


    "Could it be the princess?" She blurted out the words.


    Lisa coughed.


    "Oh, gods above! Be careful with your mouth sister. Do you want to lose your tongue?"


    Elizabeth hushed her.


    They heard Barbara''s footsteps. She was coming down the stairs when Jason, son of Charles came inside, his eyes were on Barbara who was now in her thirties, yet as beautiful as a few years before, a pure lady.


    "Hello, Ladies." He greeted.


    Elizabeth chuckled, "You mean actually, Hello Barbara!" She noted.


    The young man blushed, to be honest, he could only see her, it didn''t matter how many women were sitting there.


    "Come boy! The buckets are in the kitchen." Said Margaret, in a sulky tone.


    "Why is she treating Barbra like this today? They were always sincere to each other, weren''t they?"


    Luna asked in amazement.


    Barbara approached her, "milady, here is your coat!"


    Her tone was also bitter.


    "Tell us, Barbara!"


    Elizabeth wished.


    Jason went to the kitchen following the growler Margaret yet his eyes were straying over Barbara.


    "Jason..." She blushed, Elizabeth hooted and burst out laughing.


    "Behave Elizabeth." Luna warned, turning to Barbara, she added, "he loves you, am I right?"


    Elizabeth squeezed her lips, stopping herself from making Luna furious so she thrust another sweet in her mouth when she caught Lisa''s glare. Lisa''s hand dragged the crystal dish away, alerting Elizabeth not to have more of those magnificent sweets that could make her teeth as if a dark witch''s mouth.


    "Yes, but I swear I didn''t delude him with coquet. I was always waiting for a due date."


    "You did enough darling. If he confessed or kissed you then we will accept this." Luna said nicely.


    "Yes, I am going to talk to Miguel."


    "Yes, Margaret said so! She said if he was serious, he would have told the lord first. He says I am two years older and his head might have bloated and forgotten manner."


    "I will talk to Margaret and Charles. Don''t forget that Margaret considers you as her daughter." Lisa added.


    Barbara nodded, biting her lower lip, "Yes, Milady."


    "Fine! I am expecting a wedding then. This is amazing. I will design the yard for you."


    "No way, you will design it with daggers and rough irons!" Lisa shook her head, didn''t want to imagine it.


    Barbara blushed, wasn''t it so soon for talking about a wedding?


    "Don''t be shy, Barbara! We love you so much and we want you to be happy, my father will be too. Jason is a nut about you even the crows in the yard noticed it."


    Elizabeth uttered.


    "Thank you, milady."


    Luna was on her feet, "help me wear my coat." She smiled then continued with her sister, "she is right, I don''t need eyes to see what he feels, his aura is madly revealing this to me.. Already when he was around I could sense only horses scent but now I sense the odor of wood."

 Chapter 16 - Chapter (16): Esoteric Emotions

    She moved forward as Barbara finished, and left a kiss on her blushed pink face. She sensed the heat that was flaring out of her. Barbara loved him back.


    Elizabeth snatched a sweet from the dish and instantly rushed to the door, her skirt flying after her, masking her face with that pestering grin again.


    "Gods! Elizabeth, please learn some ethics, or Ryan''s curse will grasp your neck and you will be eaten by a wolf!"


    Lisa nagged at her again.


    Barbara continued the company of her lady until the door had closed behind them.


    A mild but cold breeze tickled Luna''s nose. Elizabeth put the hood on Luna''s head, holding her arms tightly.


    "I barely could hold myself about what the Princess desired."


    Elizabeth breathed out the words that were locked up in her belly.


    "To be honest I did feel the same, but be careful! We should not interfere with this until it runs necessary. We might trouble him more."


    Luna warned Elizabeth to wash away any plan that might have come to her head. They weren''t kids anymore. It was not the cursed crow case that turned out a mess and they earned no answer for that.


    "What if they harm him if he refused?"


    "We should not let him refuse. Even Lisa accepted this and left the matter to him. If it was for power I would fight for uncle but we are talking about an old, not buried love."


    Luna remarked. Elizabeth had forgotten the law of the court, the sisters still were on the point for being sent as Mistress. Luna might have been safe by now because of her eyes condition but Elizabeth wasn''t. The princess could target her sister and avenge uncle Miguel. The courtiers were not the people that they could stand in front of them and shot out every insult they wanted, they responded to everything they disliked with graves.


    Luna took hold of Elizabeth''s hand, "everything might happen in this case but we must stay together, Elizabeth." She wanted to append the past when those merchants'' eyes were wandering on them.


    "Who would like my language!"


    Elizabeth jested, but it couldn''t make Luna smile.


    The mud crushed under their boots, they reached the livery stable. Charles was fixing the wheels of the cart that brought back uncle Miguel last night.


    "How are you doing, our amazing Charles?"


    The old man snorted, Elizabeth did not mean to pester him but he always found the young Lady being so mean. He tightened the thumbscrew.


    "Milady! I am doing fine but what are you doing in this cold?"


    He gazed at Luna. Elizabeth sneered, Charles always preferred Luna because she used to be quiet not being as noisy as Ell.


    "Well, uncle finally came to an agreement to let us attend this year''s Snow feast. He told us to talk to you. Do you have time to prepare them for tomorrow night?"


    Elizabeth directed to the carts.


    "Yes, I am already done! But are you sure about going there? Lady Elenore always goes there with her husband."


    The man was still so straight when it came to Elenore. Luna and Ell heard that she was remarried but not to another rich guy, of course, to her lover! Dorian Black.


    "Who cares about her! We are going to have some fun on my birthday if you care at all."


    Elizabeth shrugged, walking to the geese den. They were making noises none-stop.


    "There might be a squall," Luna mentioned, her head moved to the sky as a huge gang of moving shadows flattered and croaked.


    "Yes, my darling! They brought us the news of a rough cold. This is why I suggest you do stay at home."


    Charles followed her gaze.


    Luna smiled and rolled her head back to him, "I want to come back to vitality, it is time to leave the house before I spoil my nerves."


    Charles couldn''t understand what his lady meant, to him home was the best place he ever had found.


    "I will prepare you what is needed."


    Charles noted, if the weather was stormy then the plan would be canceled not an overture deal to disturb himself and them.


    "Charles, did you see Ryan?" Luna asked.


    "Yes, he was near the Frozen river."


    He answered, putting a wrench on the box of tools.


    "He must come back before those clouds bring us trouble."


    He added while entering the stable, "go inside Ladies. You shouldn''t have a cold if you want to go to the feast," lowering his tone continued, "if there was one!"


    It made Luna and Elizabeth laugh.


    "Come on! Let''s go to the Riverside."


    Luna wished, turning on her heels. Elizabeth clasped her arm.


    "Why? Let him be alone. He no longer does care about us, why we do so?"


    Elizabeth growled but Luna couldn''t be apathetic toward him who recently suffered too much suddenly. He had esoteric emotions and they had pushed him to this way. He was annoyed by something.


    "He feels guilty because of me! That day he was supposed to come after me but he delayed for being drunk a night before. He thinks that the occurrence had happened to me because of his neglect."


    Luna finally revealed this. She never talked about that night and what had happened. She told everyone that she had forgotten what exactly had occurred but it was a lie because she could remember every single second that passed with terror and turmoil.


    "Why didn''t you tell me? I thought you had lost the memory of that day."


    Luna let the cat out of the bag. They walked to the Frozen River Road. The dead dry leaves cried and cracked under their feet.


    "I remember vaguely." She declared but her tune was low.


    Elizabeth knew that expression, Luna was lying to her and soon she would find out why!


    "Why don''t you tell him that you love him? He might have been thinking that you hate him."


    Elizabeth asked.


    Luna blushed, it was out of manner that a girl would confess to a man. She disliked that and it was unlike the confession she ever dreamed of having.


    "He doesn''t love me! If he did he would not bed those girls."


    It was hard for her to see him beside others but this time was different, he needed his cousins after the fight he had with uncle Miguel.. He was feeling his mother''s gap and hoping for a right and plausible response.

 Chapter 17 - Chapter (17): Heartless

    Warning, this scene contains matured content.


    A few hours before...


    It was twilight, the weather outside was misty and hazy. The river was calm as always.


    Inside the cottage the air was steamy and woods were burning inside the fireplace. A poor dim light was offering the place plenty of glints that could make the eyes see around.


    A woman was groaning and Ryan was gasping. The heavy air was saying that it was a long time that he didn''t open the windows nor bothered to clean the dust from the tables or other facilities.


    Her curvy figure was laid on the bed, her legs were open to the sides, her breasts were shaking under the hands that grasped them and her head drew back at the pleasure and pressure of both. This man was young and stronger than others, anyways, she loved it. She could see him between her mid-open eyes. His figure was sculpted perfectly by the gods, but the sorrow in his sharp sight was unbearable. The only thing that would have caused her to think about him for days.


    The candle''s rays were glinting on his wheaten skin, his muscles were moving, sweat was running down his face, dropping on her skin. Their scent already tugged into each other''s skin. His hair flew downward, shivering.


    "Why don''t you kiss me?"


    She asked among her groans.


    "Do I ask why are you here?"


    He answered in a rough cold tone. He never asked them and just paid them but he didn''t want his lips to touch any woman''s lips while they touched only one woman''s cheeks. And those were pure, beautiful, and innocent. He didn''t want to let his lips forget that memory of her.


    He felt the tension in his legs that were loosening, his soles were flaming out heat and his bloated beast got released of the need. It had fed up with what it desired inside that cave of flesh.


    His shoulders trembled and his back ached. It didn''t matter how strong he was, this time he went too far and his needing beast reached the huge volume of an orgasm.


    He moaned and his head grew back. His mind was full of nothing. If it wasn''t for the drink he had no other way to get rid of his pestering thoughts and the feelings of being guilty. Guilty of hurting the woman he loved. Nothing could satisfy him.


    He pulled back and spread on the bed. The woman was gasping beside him. She turned and wrapped her long thick hands over his chest.


    Her body was curvy and fluffy, elegantly beautiful her skin was well protected to keep the customers satisfied, especially the handsome and generous son of Lord James.


    "Did you love it?"


    She asked in an alluring melodic voice.


    Ryan had no problem complimenting her but it was rare that he could say a word to the women he bedded most of the time, he couldn''t lie. He found this a trick for his crowded mind but recently it had nothing, no pleasure, no desire, no calmness, it gave him nothing but shame.


    "Get up! I am taking you back." He said pushing his tiredness away.


    Ryan heaved on his feet, striding to his trousers, he didn''t turn back to look at the woman.


    "Why are you still there."


    The woman was shocked. It was already too late for leaving here.


    "We could have stayed until rising."


    She sat straight, smiling, hoping that he would turn back and look at her, maybe her charm would change his mind.


    "No way! It will be rise when we reach the town. People of Riva will be awake faster than other places."


    He zipped up his pants and clasped his white shirt. The light glinted in his blue eyes.


    The woman found no other choice when Ryan picked her dress from the floor and extended his hand.


    "Wear your dress! I will be outside."


    She grabbed the dress, frowning. He wasn''t supposed to take her out of this warm place into the cold.


    He put on his shoes and a moment later slammed the door behind him.


    "Men had gone mad nowadays, disrespectful and disgraceful." She nagged while putting on her dress.


    Thrusting her body into her dress, she put her hands back to close the zip. The sweat yet didn''t dry on her skin. She could have a cold this way. Her hazel eyes glowed as she looked up, dressing up her hair.


    She walked to her coat and shawl, wrapping them around herself.


    Ryan puffed in the cold air, his cheeks turned pink. He was gazing at a pointless view on the horizon.


    "I don''t deserve her. You are a bastard Ryan! You couldn''t take care of her."


    He murmured to himself but the words were enough recognizable to the ears near him.


    "Who are you talking to?" She asked.


    Ryan did not notice her as she closed the door calmly. He peeked at her and pointed to the carriage.


    "Let''s go, soon the weather will be stormy. Here is not safe."


    She gently smiled, thinking that he wasn''t a bad man only a grim one.


    Ryan took the girl back to the Riva. Inside the town, he saw some statements that were glued to the walls. They were inviting people to the capital of Greenwood. Barson''s mayor had invited people to the Snow feast. It was a costume day that people loved so much, an event that no one would ignore but his father.


    He fetched in the woman to a house that its lights were still alive and the sound of laughter was coming out. He had paid this house''s manager enough to keep his mouth shut.


    "I will see you soon." She said, blinking an eye she waved a hand for him.


    Ryan shook his head, "there may be no next time."


    He was going to stop this, recently even bedding them had become boring and made him feel being absurd and depressed. He had made his decision to leave Greenwood but no one was yet announced by his decision. He was after a cure for Luna and it was the least he could do for her. He had to choose, to become heartless and bury it under the soil. He couldn''t live with this shame.


    He hit the lariat and the horses moved.


    The woman gazed at him blankly, "what a weird boy!" She snarled and turned on her heels, entering the house.


    Ryan was thinking to announce his decision tonight, the young sun glints escaped out before the sun itself, they reach out to his eyes. Anytime on the last day of Autumn, the sun rose then the storm was close and winter would start a brutal treat.


    He drove back to the Riverside to clean the cottage and gather some stuff.

 Chapter 18 - Chapter (18): Squinted Grace

    Elizabeth whacked on the door.


    "Hey, cousin! Are you there?"


    She shouted.


    Inside the cottage, Ryan yanked back. What on the whole world brought Elizabeth here? He had not fixed the bed and stuff, he only had put the essential stuff inside the bag, he shot the bag under the table with his feet and surged for the door brushing his hair with his long fingers.


    He opened the door and his whole existence shook, not only his pounding heart. Luna was there too.


    "Gods! What are you doing here?"


    He blurted the words that were not exactly like what he wanted to say.


    "What a low level of greeting you have gotten! I am disappointed, cousin."


    Elizabeth poked Ryan''s chest with her thin pointy fingers, pushing him to step backward.


    "I meant welcome! Luna, you surprised me."


    "Did I?" Luna walked inside after her sister.


    "Yes," the word jumped out of his dried throat. He turned back as her perfume intoxicated him. It always did, this vast purity, she could make life colorful for him, proving that there were reasons he rarely could leave because he feared not smelling her scent.


    "Wow! Cousin, did a dirty goblin find a way here? How do you stay here!"


    Elizabeth was straight she was ruthless and didn''t mind if her words could hurt someone.


    He coughed, "I was cleaning!"


    "I sense a soft perfume! Did you have a guest?"


    Luna asked.


    The question sent a chill to Ryan''s head. He grew dumbstruck.


    "No one is here but you girls, tell me what are you doing here?"


    Elizabeth dragged a chair back for her sister and made her sit down in relief.


    "First lit up the woods in the fireplace, I dislike having a cold before my 20th birthday."


    Elizabeth nagged, directing to the fireplace.


    Ryan did not hesitate and nodded, peeking at Luna who was quiet.


    "We are going to Snow feast, would you come?"


    Luna asked without wasting more time.


    Ryan sat on his knees, putting some woods in the fireplace to make the fire stronger while looking into the fire, he frowned, he loathed that the girls would go in such a public feast.


    "How did he accept?"


    He said roughly, not being fascinated with this news.


    "You meant, how did we convince your father? We convinced him with sisters'' tricks, tomorrow is my birthday. Would you come or not?"


    He peered into the lashing fire, thinking that could be a proper time to reveal his decision about leaving. It was harder for him not to see their faces but he couldn''t live this life like this, with an expanded killing emotion.


    "I would come if you want me."


    He got to his feet and leaned beside the fireplace wall. Folding his hand, he gazed at Elizabeth who was still scanning the place. She wasn''t stupid and obviously noticed that a woman was there, however, the lace panties on the floor proved that.


    "Shameless!" Elizabeth mumbled.


    She felt a wince that ran forward and smashed her feet.


    "Well, I am here to talk to you!"


    Luna uttered, she felt that her chest was heavy but it was the right time to discuss it. He heard Jason was talking to Charles that Ryan had decided to leave because he had gathered some belongings that mattered to him so much. She would not let him go, not because of her.


    "I am all ears, you had brought me here for some reasons." Elizabeth leaned back, folding her hands in her chest.


    "That night!" She swallowed. She closed her eyes to gather her courage.


    "You don''t have to pursue yourself to remember that night." Ryan cut her.


    "Let me talk before it chews me from inside."


    She heaved out a cold breath. Ryan could hear his heart kicking his chest, pushing him to go forward and cry on her skirt but he wasn''t a child anymore although he regretted his neglect. Perhaps she was right and they were bounded up to speak about it.


    "I was saying, I remember that night as clear as the color of roses in the yard."


    Ryan stood straight, his hand dropped and his eyes grew wide. Did she really remember who had done this to her? Who was that bastard?


    "Calm down, Ryan! I know you enough to realize what you are keeping in that big head!"


    Luna warned. Elizabeth was as open-mouthed as her cousin.


    "And then?" Ell asked, her voice was low.


    "I didn''t see the person who hit me!"


    Ryan brushed his fingers into his hair and turned back.


    "The horse was riding fast and I was on the margin of the road, wishing a cart to pass, I was frightened because it seemed he was following someone. I slipped and my head beat the stone. I was already worn out and furious. The man halted and dismounted the horse I remember his boots that didn''t belong to a regular person, they were rare leathers."


    She paused to take a breath but her narration term was slow and the reason she got over-anxious was letting the memory of that night come to her mouth.


    "He approached me but things grew hazy, but I clearly saw that a wolf jumped between me and the man then I fainted, then, when I opened my eyes things were blurry, and something was riding me back."


    "A horse?"


    Elizabeth asked.


    Luna frizzed, she didn''t know if they could ever believe this but that wasn''t the horse of that rushing man. She closed her eyes, her fingers twisted as a fist, and squeezed her skirt between her gloved fingers.


    "No, sister! A wolf! I was sure that was a wolf''s fur."


    The truth was nuisance and bitter. Ryan felt that his heart was boiling and his nerves were aching.


    "A wolf? Which kind of wolf? What road you were exactly crossing?"


    Ryan surged to the table and hit it with his fist. Elizabeth yanked back and displayed him a glare.


    "Are you insane? Spew that disgusting rage out on someone else." She told Ryan.


    "Uncle said the wind had swirled the road guide board. I was dropped in the..." She was panicked, her look was frightened as if she was dropped into that nightmare again. Elizabeth grasped her hand tightly.


    "In the?" Ryan grabbed her hand.

 Chapter 19 - Chapter (19): Appeal

    Luna''s eyes widened, it was a long time that he didn''t show her even a little bit of attention and kept her in mere thirst of him being close to her again. Now out of the blue sea, he touched her hand. They were warm and nice, enough to shove her pressure away. She drew her hands back unintentionally. The shock was too heavy for her heart.


    Ryan thought that she really hated him and put his hands off.


    "I think, I was in the boundaries of Rose forest, the land of them..." She swallowed.


    She was nervous, to feel that he was going to do something dumb that could put his life in danger.


    "Why didn''t you tell us?"


    Ryan asked, calmly, sitting near the table on the floor.


    "I did not want you to go after this, I made you so much suffering, enough."


    She said, her tone was getting louder and her skin flashed out heat, burning out from what she had seen.


    "Calm down, sister! I believe you."


    Elizabeth said. Luna expected her to be the last person saying that. She hated Faeries and any sort of story about them.


    "Would you?"


    Luna asked, her smile was still under cover of tension.


    "We do, darling." She squeezed her hand.


    Luna averted her head to Ryan who heaved on his feet.


    "I beg you, Ryan, don''t even attempt to find that road." Luna grabbed his forearm before he could move, squeezing as hard as she could...


    "Why? You were in the boundaries and both Witchwood and Rose forest must repay their mistake."


    He was furious.


    "No, the person who hit me did not belong to either of these lands that you think."


    He felt the bothering poke that was spiking his skull. The world was operating the way to smash his pride.


    "A wolf saved me."


    She added.


    "Ryan, don''t be a fool! You must stay by uncle''s side. His life is in danger already! Princess Livia had sent a marriage proposal to him."


    Elizabeth couldn''t endure more of that attitude that Ryan delineated. He had to give an end to this manner. She got to her feet and hit the bag, suddenly she looked down. Yes, what Charles was saying to Margaret sounded to be the dumb fact about his cousin. He was leaving.


    Ryan was still stunned by what Luna said but Ell snatched it away. This cruel princess knew how to trick him, she always did.


    "Were you running away from us?" Elizabeth asked. She was furious.


    Ryan glanced at Luna hastily, she frowned.


    "Elizabeth, should I remind that you should not make impede with my business," Ryan warned.


    "What is that, Elizabeth?"


    Luna asked.


    "Nothing, Luna, just my belongings."


    "What? Are you truly leaving us?"


    Luna moved on her feet the air grew heavier inside the cottage.


    "Not leaving! He is escaping."


    Elizabeth remarked, kicking the bag.


    "I want to leave and find a healer who can help your brain!" He snapped at Elizabeth.


    She made a face in reply.


    "Are you going because of me?" Luna glimpsed at the shadow that bent and picked something.


    "Yes, we can''t sit and let life do what it desires."


    "Flinching the responsibility isn''t a good idea! Uncle Miguel needs us! I don''t want you to do this because of me. It won''t even make me happy."


    Luna said because she was assured that playing with his pride would serve them suitably, certainly, Elizabeth was aware of his decision, like herself, but she didn''t say a word to upset her. In their house, nothing could stay hidden for a long time. Walking to the door, she added, "We have nothing more to do here, Elizabeth."


    Elizabeth followed her sister and surged out. She wasn''t after a fight, Ryan''s decision already intensified the tension which was dangerous for Luna.


    Elizabeth slammed the door behind and grabbed Luna''s arm, helping her to get down the stairs.


    "I can''t believe that he is so ignorant. Don''t be sad, okay?"


    Elizabeth growled.


    "I am trying to control my emotion but it is hard, sister, my heart is about to explode. Because he feels guilty. But about uncle Miguel''s situation, he must stop this before it gives him another similar emotion."


    Luna was concerned about Ryan. He was destroying himself inwardly. She needed a way to be healed faster.


    "How can we stop him? Is he enough matured to use his brain instead of his big useless beast?"


    Elizabeth asked.


    "Ah, Gods! Sister, your language is not appropriate. Help me find a cure for my eyes Elizabeth then we can assist him to focus."


    Luna wished. It was the first wish she had made after a long while.


    "Wait!"


    It was Ryan''s voice that echoed around. The girls halted, looking back at the doorway where Ryan was standing.


    They waited for him who strode to them and before it tossed the bag inside the carriage.


    "I am taking you home, tell me more about that solemn appeal of a greedy woman."


    He desired, reaching them, he suddenly picked Luna and gazed at Elizabeth.


    "Shake your legs! I might not let you go to Snow feast if you tease me once more."


    He nagged, turning his back he went to the carriage, he smirked wickedly.


    "Then leave, who cares?" She pouted.


    Luna waved a hand for her sister, it meant that they could convince him to stay. Elizabeth''s tongue always could target his pride.


    "Your hair is wet!"


    Luna noticed as the water drop dribbled on her soft dainty hand around his neck.


    "I will be fine, I took a bath before you came."


    Luna felt her heart pounding, his voice was tingling her soul. Many times, she had dreamed that if none of this had happened at all then they could have been nice to each other again. Maybe that time, probably, he could have loved her back and they could become lovers. She had been forgetting the faces but Ryan and Elizabeth''s faces were carved deeply. But now that she touched him, he had changed, his body had become muscular.


    "Do you hate me, Ryan?"

 Chapter 20 - Chapter (20): Immense

    He stopped. Elizabeth heard that and passed by them in rush.


    Luna sensed the heat that escaped from Ryan''s skin. His pulse grew faster, did he love her?


    "Wow, you brought Cyrus here! I was wondering where you keep this beauty."


    She ran forward to caress the beautiful sheer black horse. She peeked at frizzed Ryan who was just peering at her sister. She didn''t need any proof to say that they were deeply in love with each other. She had to do something for them.


    "Am I an arrogant man? Who can hate you?"


    He asked.


    Luna shrugged and he began to walk.


    "I don''t blame you for the accident, I never did. I made the mistake on my own. I should have had waited for you to come, coming on my own was foolish."


    "Then how can I make you happy like before? Can you love me like those old days? Can you forgive me? I am a no-good human!"


    Ryan asked. He never experienced the love of a woman he loved, there was no mother in his childhood and when he gave his heart to Luna, he didn''t know how to reveal his emotion.


    "I do always love you but I am tired of this. Look what had happened to us, we rarely see each other. You forgot us. If you want me to forgive you, then stay by our side strongly and fight beside us not against."


    Before reaching Elizabeth, Ryan stood.


    Luna remarked that from last year maybe she just heard him passing by and it was the first time they talked.


    "You are the only woman that I..."


    "Yes, Ryan go ahead!" Elizabeth murmured to herself, pretending to talk to the horse but she was actually listening to them.


    Luna felt that she was as light as feather. Her brain stopped working for a moment, she was waiting to hear the next word but when he blurted it out, the world got back to its gloomy color.


    He closed his eyes to let the word come out of his mouth, instead, "adore."


    "Let''s go home, Ryan! Uncle Miguel needs us and Lisa might be heartbroken now." The disappointed Elizabeth rescued them from that miserable situation.


    Ryan moved up the carriage and put her on the seat.


    "Cover yourself, the weather is harsh."


    Ryan told the girls that just were adjusting themselves to their position.


    Lashing the lariat to the air the horses moved.


    "What are you planning for?" Ryan asked, directing to the Princess''s request.


    "We would do nothing! This is the plan." Luna answered.


    Ryan raised an eyebrow and peeked at the girls from the corner of his eyes.


    "Strange!" He blurted.


    "Yes, if we persuade him to refuse that, they might hurt him, we don''t know what is behind this will."


    Elizabeth made it clear.


    "How could they satisfy the Queen? That is forbidden fruit and why would the princess point on my father? Does she love him? I don''t think that is about power!"


    He had many questions. Since that shrew Elizabeth uttered the words, he couldn''t focus on what was she meant to say.


    He peeked at the sisters, "don''t drop even a single word."


    "We are stuck with an old love story, cousin! She had been an admirer of uncle Miguel..." Elizabeth devoured the rest of the words.


    "Hmm, then? Was my father an admirer too?"


    He asked as soon as he found it hard for the girls to explain straightforward and get into the main point.


    "First, you promise us to use that brain usefully instead of going overage and judging very soon."


    Elizabeth put him under conditions.


    "Fine, accepted! You tell me, Luna! Elizabeth is crafty."


    They got to the main road, the carriage was stumbling and Ryan kept the pace slow so the wind would not harm the girls.


    "Thank you, cousin! You always give me unique compliments."


    They made Luna laugh. She heaved out a breath, truly missed them fooling around.


    "Yes, they were young and in love..."


    She continued telling him what Lisa revealed but the details of this mysterious relationship were unlocked.


    As Luna finished they arrived at the mansion. Ryan was drowned in his thoughts. Immense things had come to his head, his father used to be his hero when he was younger but everything changed when he joined the court.


    "Master Ryan, you returned." Charles greeted them near the stable.


    "Yes, Charles! Why are you still working? Did you have rest since you''ve gotten back home?"


    Ryan believed that the old man was taking so hard on himself and Jason.


    "I did sleep last night, an old man like me can''t sit on the chair watching the horizon."


    He took hold of Elizabeth''s hand and helped her to get down.


    Ryan jumped down and hugged Luna, dropping her down.


    "Go inside, girls! I have a few words to share with this superman!"


    The sky now was showing no sun gleams, unlike that savage thunderous clouds that turned every face choose the cold shades of colors.


    "Alright! You might want to tell them about changing your mind about leaving us."


    What Elizabeth uttered made Charles scowled, so his son guessed right.


    Ryan sighed! When Elizabeth knew this then it meant that soon every single person in the house would figure it out.


    "Luna, take this shrewd cat inside before I chain her to the boundaries of Rose forest for the wolves to have pleasure."


    The furious Ryan menaced.


    Luna nudged her sister and they went inside and in the meantime, the sky cried.


    "Isn''t it lovely?"


    Elizabeth asked, looking up in absentmindedly expression.


    "It is terrifying, Elizabeth! Your taste is rough."


    Elizabeth shrugged leading her to the mansion.


    "Yes, but I don''t like wolves, especially the ones that he mentions all the time."


    Luna smiled but the smile died on her face when a thought came to her head. That night a wolf saved her and it wasn''t a faerie. Could it be a werewolf?


    "Sister, do you remember what kind of wolf was that? A werewolf? Those beasts just love flesh."


    Elizabeth asked, she read her mind as Luna drew into her imagination. She was certain that her sister was reviewing that night.


    "It was a black Alpha, his eyes as golden as a sun, Elizabeth."


    They halted near the door. Luna felt the shiver of Elizabeth''s hand.. Wolves were her phobia.

 Chapter 21 - Chapter (21): Gauge

    They crossed the forest for almost twenty minutes to reach the Riverside and surely Lisa discovered about this. The wolves and other wilding beings would come to hunt for Winter and the girls had made a risk for going there. She probably scolded Charles for not following them.


    "The garden had become all a mess! Jason needs a long time to trim the extra branches." Elizabeth remarked while she peeked around.


    "Tell uncle to hire some employees for him."


    Luna suggested.


    "I think we need a gardener here! We can''t rely everything on these people because uncle dislikes having more workers."


    Ell nagged, it was time that someone should protest about the strict laws of the lord''s mansion.


    "I''m curious to know if the Queen asked him to marry her daughter, or the princess did it her own," Luna noted, thinking what else they would ask in the future to put them on spot.


    "We are inevitable to be silent about uncle''s proposal, No one likes them."


    As Elizabeth breathed out the words, the door got open before she could even knock on it.


    A furious face came to view, that was Lisa. They forgot to inform her about going to the Riverside so she could send Jason with them.


    "Well, get in first!" She told them.


    Luna tried to keep her smile faded. Stepping inside, the wind lashed their hair as she hardly slammed the door.


    "Explain!" She folded her arms and stood for their explanation, shaking her after seeing their blushed cheeks.


    The amazing scent of the good and fresh bread made Elizabeth hungry, it wasn''t yet lunchtime but she felt being hungry with Margaret''s cooking. Maybe she was doing some magic in her kitchen to keep them always starving.


    "Yes, we went to the riverside! But we came back with a fool who was tending to leave us!"


    Elizabeth abused the moment but Lisa knew her tricks very well. She shook her head saying, "that is not the matter, why did you step on a hazardous road when you were aware of it!"


    "Ah, please, Lisa! We couldn''t let him go."


    Luna declared.


    Elizabeth''s mouth dropped, peeking at her sister said, "did you know that?"


    Luna shrugged, "you did too!"


    They chuckled but washed them down as they discovered Lisa being still like a furious bull that was watching red banners.


    "Alright, we are merely sorry for scaring you and I promise that we would not do this again, besides! I have always this dagger with me."


    Elizabeth tabbed her hand on her lap, she always carried the dagger of Griffin tamers that uncle Miguel had given her.


    "Ah, girls! You are causing me headaches when I can''t overcome you! Barbara and Margaret are preparing Lunch. Wash your hands and join us."


    She pointed to the dining room, which its corridor could lead them to the kitchen. They followed her lead. Luna swallowed the warm air then sneezed, they halted.


    "Bless you, sister." Elizabeth''s eyes drifted on scowled Lisa while washing their hands near the door of the dining hall.


    "Do not scold me! She wished to bring him back and I fulfilled it."


    She added due to how Lisa was glaring at her.


    "And you received another wolf curse from him, sorry Ell!"


    Luna noted.


    "Forget me please, there are more important things. Did you talk to the old woman? I really want to dance at a bridal ceremony. We can invite many people." Elizabeth asked.


    Lisa raised an eyebrow! "Old woman! Gods'' sake! If she hears that then you will be tormented by those flaring glares."


    Then her expression soothed, lowering her voice continued, "she might cook you for that wedding, and yes, I did!"


    Luna and Lisa burst out laughing when Lisa grabbed the door handle and turned it.


    Luna closed her eyes as the delightful odor of bread and food danced and embraced her face. They crossed the hall and went to the kitchen.


    "Gods! Margaret, you are the God of cooking!"


    The excited Elizabeth chanted and surged for the stove and the boiling food inside the pot, sniffing the steam.


    "Gods forbid, Lady Elizabeth, are you a heretic? I am a low human, how can I be a God?"


    "You feed my bottomless stomach and I am grateful for having you." She roamed ahead and hugged the old woman from behind.


    Margaret smiled and peeked at Luna who was approaching them.


    "Lady Luna, come I cooked you the roasted Chicken that you love to eat at the beginning of a cold."


    Luna sniffed, could it be always like this? She hoped to find a cure as soon as possible and could see the beautiful chocolate face of Margaret who was exactly like their grandmother.


    "Thank you amazing Margaret." She drew her head away from that table which she had put the roasted chicken.


    Barbara was washing the dishes when she chimed in.


    "I didn''t prepare the cherry jelly!"


    Barbara''s hands were tied so Elizabeth strode to help.


    "I will make it, do we have hot water?"


    "Yes, darling! Check the kettle."


    Margaret pointed.


    Lisa made Luna have her seat, then she took out the bowl of cherries that Margaret kept frigid.


    "They look fresh!"


    Lisa noted, putting it in front of Elizabeth, to hand her for making the dessert.


    "My favorites!" Luna reached her hand out, following the scent, she picked one and thrust it in her mouth. Its taste gave her heart a calmness, a hope of freshness when Elizabeth and she ran wild in the cherry garden in the season of harvest. Their dress was full of bloodstains that the cherry syrup had left, and they laughed, running away from Lisa.


    "Do we have that old cherry wine?"


    Luna asked Margaret.


    "Which one? The one you made ten years ago? Or the seven years one?"


    Margaret asked.


    "The seven years one! The one that Ryan smashed them."


    She couldn''t forget that windy day that Ryan made his first wine.


    "Yes, I think three bottles had left in the barn."


    "We would go and bring them after making the dessert, what do you think, sister?"


    Elizabeth told, pouring the hot water on the jelly power that Margaret used to make, she began to mix it.


    "Sounds fantastic, it has been a long time we didn''t fool around inside that barn."


    Luna said, laughing with the others.


    "Gauging how many times we troubled Lisa can''t respond to my math."


    Elizabeth remarked.


    "Do you ever like math?" Barbara jested.. But honestly, Elizabeth hated math instead loved painting.

 Chapter 22 - Chapter (22): Mortification

    The snow began falling, and the wind ceased for a short while to come back again after another mere silence.


    Three riders were arriving at Barson gateway. The horses'' hooves were smashing the thin layer of snow on the road. They were similar to no one in that town, wearing dark leather outfits, their black cloak was hitting the air while the hoods covered the faces under dark shadows making them severely recognizable. Moving as black color stains that dropped inside the water.


    A young guard who hadn''t more than seventeen roamed to another one who was snorting on a chair outdoors, his chubby figure wrapped between bear fur and made him as if round fury ball, to make sure that the cold wouldn''t bother his afternoon nap.


    "Sir, three riders are getting close." He clasped his pistol because he disliked the way that they had put on clothes and remained invisible.


    The chubby man opened his eyes in panic as the sharp voice of the boy brought a high voluminous tension into his deep dream.


    "You heretic bastard, give me that pistol to release you from your dismal life."


    He growled, shaking his head, then his head stopped at one point. The riders who halted as the guards of the gate waved a red flag and rang the bell inside of the cabin.


    He gazed at that direction blankly. Leaning forward, he itched his beardless chin. The fire inside the oil tinware made him drown into sleep.


    "Who are they?" He got to his feet, fixing his hat, tapping his hand in his stomach, "I will leave your punishment for some other time."


    The young redhead boy groaned under his breath and followed the man. Curiously, he drew his strides to the strangers.


    The man ahead of the riders turned his head to the left side where the guards'' dwell was.


    "We came from Bolington!" He took out a golden badge and showed him.


    His face still was buried under the shadow of his hood and the chief of the guards tilted his neck to watch this man''s face but when his eyes traveled on the glittering badge which was the head of an eagle, he steadied himself. Lowering his head, he punched his chest with his fist.


    "Welcome to our bathetic zone."


    The young watch was still stunned at who they were, he was uneducated and didn''t know what the badge was.


    "Open the gate!"


    The guard shouted at those who were standing by the railing gateway. The guards didn''t pause and obeyed the order. The groaning gate moved as one guard pushed a handle down.


    The riders galloped inside and crossed the gateway. The head of the guards still was watching them getting further.


    "Who are they, Sir. Richmond?"


    The chubby man peeked at the young man, putting his thumbs inside his belt loops. Figuring like a master that he had a long way to reach out.


    "They came from Bolington court, they were knights!"


    Inside the city, the riders passed by the locomotive. All eyes drifted on them because no one in that town was like them. People were whispering their names, the famous eagle knights of Bolington came to Barson, to the boundaries of the western lands. What brought them here? When they showed up around it meant something was wrong that summoned them out.


    "Why are they here, Mayor Reynolds?"


    A man asked beside the mayor.


    "We will find out soon, they are coming to meet us if not the Lord had brought them here."


    He smirked, inviting Lord James to Snow feast had other reasons. He wanted to hear that from him, were they truly at war? Or it was just some rumors that came from Witchwood.


    "Come, Simon! We have to get back to the office! I will stay there to be in touch."


    His dark brown eyes sparkled, he drew the tip of his hat down and got inside his cart.


    The center of the town was already illuminating. An adorning scene the workers had made for people to enjoy and the tents of food shops already were observed. The members of the circus also were entertaining people from tonight. At least the cheers coming out of their tent were saying that.


    Was it a duty that dragged him to his office or curiosity? No one knew but the butler who followed him.


    Near a small Inn, a young boy was inside the cold, puffing his warm breath into his hands. The sky wore a fresh tint color that soon would be replaced with a new one. The snowflakes were dropping lazily, but the breeze slowly showed up, it was the vanguard of a howling wild storm.


    "Who are those freaks?" He jumped down the peel he had himself seated a second before. He walked forward and leaned on a pillar to see if they would have stayed in the Shadow Inn.


    The riders stopped in front of the small Inn. Dismounting their horses, one of them dragged the saddles to the boy, handed the horses to him.


    "Take care of them!" He declared and a gold coin glowed in his hand, then with a click of his thumb the coin danced in the air and the boy snatched it afterward.


    "Yes, sir! I will stay with them tonight."


    The eager boy said to that freak, he didn''t mind anything as long as they were so generous to pay him gold. He saw a glint on those white teeth. Leading the horses to the stable, the way went clear for three of the knights.


    People who were passing by in rush stood and gazed at them. The knights climbed up the stone stairs of the stone building and knocked on the door.


    "Why they do offer themselves mortification to watch us?"


    A soft but cold voice said the words. She was one of the knights who couldn''t endure those meaningful glares. Pressing the bell, she closed her purple eyes, waiting to get rid of these folks.


    "Calm down! They are wondering why we are here."


    A hot and amusing voice answered her. He was slender and taller than the other male knight beside him who was a bulky man.


    The door drew wide and a young Lady in maidens uniform greeted them in sympathy but seemed her eyes were closed, her smile wide.


    "Welcome to the Shadow Inn!" She blurted warmly but as soon as she could see them clearly, she flinched.


    "Oh, yes, sorry!" She was lost in confusion and stepped away letting them enter.

 Chapter 23 - Chapter (23): Urge

    The knights strode inside the Inn. Warm pleasant air tickled their head and revealed how burning their cheeks were.


    The heads all averted on them and they faced a mere silence.


    "Maybe you want to own your business."


    Natasha shouted at people who were staring at them.


    People turned back, pretending that no one cared about them but they couldn''t avoid the curiosity. The knights just arrived a night before the Snow feast and came to a rather calm place.


    The knights walked to the counter where a young man was standing, his blond hair was tied on the back of his head.


    Natasha removed her hood, wearing a stern face as always. Not considering this place as a nice one for her noble ass.


    "We want three rooms, the best one you have."


    The young man was drowned in a daze, he couldn''t believe his eyes. The girl''s hair was as black as ink and her eyes as shiny as purple gems, she was a goddess from the heavens.


    "Do you want to answer her?" The bulky knight beside her said, removing his hood the young man noticed that they must be siblings or maybe twins. They had a vast similarity that could prove enough.


    "Yes, sir!" She picked the form in front of him, peeking at the one who kept his hood on and didn''t bother to shove it off and reveal his face.


    Between the siblings, the only difference was the man''s hair, which was short, and the hair of the cavity behind the ears was razored.


    "Oh, yes, we have three nice empty rooms on the fourth floor."


    He notified.


    "Give them to us for one night! We would leave as the storm ceased off."


    The man beside the girl said, directly looking at the young man behind the counter who was peering at the knives and his pistols adjusted to his vest.


    "Yes, sir!" His voice was shaky.


    He put the keys on the counter and Natasha picked them all. The numbers of the rooms were carved on the pieces of wood that tugged into their holder.


    "Where is the lift?" The man asked.


    The counterman looked around in confusion then directed to the stairs, replying, "I wish I could help with that! But you must reach the rooms through the stairs."


    Natasha sighed and didn''t wait. She was already disgusted by this place.


    "Why are we supposed to stay in such kinds of places!" She mumbled, made the third man behind them sneer.


    She peeped at those drunk dirty men who didn''t annoy to wash down their faces, "perfect, Lord James has strange people."


    She added and put her feet on the first step, avoiding touching those handrails as she imagined those men already did.


    "Move up faster, we don''t have time to consume on your obsession."


    Her brother warned, passing by her.


    "Hux, don''t scold her! She had forgotten her previous mission that we were stuck in a marsh."


    The slender man said, moving up ahead of them.


    Huxley snorted, his sister used to make a mountain out of a molehill. This place wasn''t dirty at all, at least better than the cottages of Southern boundaries.


    They crept up the stairs until they reached the fourth floor, Huxley was carrying the bags when he tossed his sister''s bag to her, saying, "don''t make me carry your foolish belongings next time."


    Her bag was heavier and made his protest.


    "Sorry! I forgot why they had given you the title of a knight! You are not a gentleman yet!" She snapped and halted near a door, she tossed them the keys and dove her own key inside the door lock.


    She slammed the door behind her.


    "Even with those thick gloves she did not touch the door and used her boots!" Her brother noted.


    "Let her alone, she didn''t want to come so this is why she has been growling."


    The slender man noted, taking his bag from him.


    "Your grace, are you sure that we would find the wolf that you saw in Witchwood?"


    He asked.


    "Come to my room! I will tell you why we are here."


    He turned the key inside the lock and flashed inside. Hux went to his room, to put his stuff down and come back to his Lord.


    He urged them to come with him but didn''t mention why they would have been coming to the Western boundaries of Witchwood.


    Hux put down the bag on the bed, looking around, he could not understand why Natasha was growling all the time. Here was warm and not bad at all compared to the places that they had been going. What was wrong with her twin sister recently?


    "Let me see the town from here."


    He untied his cloak''s pin and placed it on the hanger then strode to the window, his leather boots clicking on the floor.


    "A Circus! Here will be noisy like capital!"


    He said to himself and gazed down at the passing by people, he couldn''t see the boy who he left him the horses. Possibly, he would stay with them tonight. He was a hardworking boy that bore to stand in that cold to earn money, Hux was stingy but the boy deserved that coin.


    He turned on his heels to meet his grace. To find out what motive had hauled them here, where Lord James had kept safe from any attack since he positioned on his Lordly seat.


    He moved out of the room and scanned the corridor. No one was there, hopefully. He doubted if there were people on that floor except them.


    Knocking on the door, he asked for permission when his sister came outside of her room.


    "Be careful with that door, I won''t pay any damage made by you."


    "Do not attempt to keep me behind, I need to know what has been going on."


    She threatened and strode beside him when the door grew wide.


    She pushed Hux away and walked inside. He frowned and came after her, closed the door.


    "I wish I had your magic to open the door with a lift of my finger, your grace."


    Hux jested.


    "I don''t have magic! I just opened the door and rushed back here."


    The man was talking to them while his eyes were on the roofs through the window, they were buried under snow, the breeze changed to strong gust and made the glass sequential quivers.

 Chapter 24 - Chapter (24): A Girl On The Road

    The young man turned his face to them. His hair was as black as the crow''s feathers but his eyes were gray. He had a soulless expression and the jokes barely could bring a smile to his dry complexion.


    His gloved hands were wrung to his back. His exitance was as cold as ice as you could stand beside him, it was sensible. He was as if corpus that just came out of the sarcophagus, but no one could deny his handsomeness but it was the coldest one ever existed.


    "Sit down, if you want to hear why I brought you to Greenwood."


    He walked to a chair, sitting near the window to watch the moves, his left leg laid on the right one... The twins exchanged glances, he was always mysterious but this time, Wilmore John Bircham Bolingtone, the Prince of Bolingtone court had become even more bizarre with his constantly vague utterance.


    "We are all ears, Prince Wilmore!" Natasha said, folding her hands to her chest while she made herself being seated inside that wooden chair.


    "Tomorrow, it will be two years since I followed the witch to the Witchwood! That day... she escaped from me but something else got happened."


    The twins'' gazes went sharp, blankly glued to him. That case was the only one that he missed the target.


    "Unintentionally, I hit a girl and when I got back to help her, a black female Alpha WereWolf showed up and took the girl with her."


    Hux snorted and Natasha''s mouth dropped. He was always muted about this and how wicked he was for not finding out who the girl was.


    "Did you hit a Fae?"


    Hux asked, he doubted that a Fae couldn''t recognize the human scent to dodge the danger.


    "No, it was a human girl, perhaps got lost in the sleet weather."


    He said, his expression was still regular so it wasn''t a love story, Natasha noticed! This monster had no heart to be tamed.


    "Then why are we here after two years? Maybe the alpha had hunted her and you just watched!"


    Natasha taunted him being always ignorant about people''s life.


    "Hm, I am here to find her!" He notified them briefly.


    It was the first time in the Blue Moon that the prince spoke a few words more than three. Natasha raised an eyebrow, peeking at her brother who was glaring at the horizon with no question. It didn''t matter what, because he always would follow the prince even to the deeps of hells that the Bolington family had come from.


    "Well, how should we find her in one day?"


    She asked, with dismay! It was impossible if the girl was eaten by the wolves because the knights hadn''t the ability to travel to Underworld and find this girl, not even geomancer was able to summon her soul but maybe a Faerie.


    "When Lord James was in the capital two weeks ago, I heard something. His butler was looking for a cure for a girl who lost almost the high percentage of her vision."


    "Hm, so that girl might be his daughter, their mansion is in Riva! No wonder she was wandering in that zone."


    Hux said.


    "Why the hell are you going after her after a long time?"


    Natasha growled, she could have been dead.


    "I was on a mission, taming the witch was my priority not chasing a werewolf."


    Natasha could not comprehend his logic! Did he know what emotion or sympathy was?


    "Her name is Luna, the daughter of Lord Lucas James."


    He answered the question of Hux and ignored Natasha.


    "Then! Are we going to give her a cure and apologize to her?"


    Natasha was dreaming for a tinge of compassion.


    "No, that wasn''t my fault, she appeared in my way out of a sudden! I want to know, who that wolf was. Could she be the Queen of Wolves? If yes, then the queen saw that witch."


    Natasha clenched her fist! Still that witch matter to him more than that girl''s miserable life.


    "What if she didn''t want to help you?"


    Hux asked.


    "Nothing! I will punish her uncle. I am responsible for every rebellion that witch sends to us, not helping me means, benefiting the Ruby Witch."


    "I am in, tomorrow, we will be there to question her. This mission is easy but has a bit of tragedy!"


    Hux said, drumming his fingers on the chair''s arm.


    "Yes, you two are heartless, made for each other. If you harm Lord James, princess Livia would take that cloak from both of you."


    Natasha got to her feet, protesting to any kind of tough treat.


    "Fine, sister! Calm down, we would punish you instead, do you like that?"


    He smirked wickedly.


    Natasha could not bear more, encountering this was too much. She strode to the door, and took the handle, "better to be watchful about your behaviors and do not lower yourself for nothing, the poor girl already is suffering."


    She turned the handle and the last thing was the door''s hard sound.


    Silence fell inside the room for a short span of time then the shivering window broke it down.


    "Would you really harm the man?" Hux asked.


    "Yes, if she refused my wish! Don''t worry about my sister, she is not going to protest until I keep my blades on her side."


    The prince put a book out of his bag and glanced at it. "The girl is interesting!" He thought, drumming his long pale fingers on that book cover.


    "Why do you read this book all the time?"


    "Nothing, there are things in this book that I don''t understand."


    Hux chuckled, of course, he had no heart to comprehend love and any kind of romance. He just saw blood in his whole life.


    "The Queen is about to choose three mistresses for you, why don''t you choose on your own?"


    Hux asked, it wasn''t related to this case but it made his mind bust because he disliked to bed the girls who he disliked to even spend time with, some were so chatty and bony that he feared to touch.


    "I don''t care, let her do what she likes. Anyway, only once a while I do show up in that palace."


    Prince Wilmore didn''t have the will to spend time with his parents and most of the time he met his sister to get the orders. To him, being in the palace was exhausting and could spoil his brain.


    "Go bring food, Hux! The road made me hungry!"


    Hux moved on his feet and went to the door saying, "Raw meat and cabbage, right?"


    "Yes, for tonight. Don''t forget the cherry wine of Riva.. I prefer it only."

 Chapter 25 - Chapter (25): Would You Marry Me?

    Elizabeth was peering at Luna and Lisa who were embroidering Griffin''s figure on two white silk kerchiefs. They came to the second living room which was smaller, warmer, and quieter than the other one.


    The Living room was noisy because the men gathered to play cards and used to howl most of the time. They needed the plan that Lisa had set for them because Ryan and his father couldn''t drive in sulk mode for a long time.


    "Should I go among them?" The bored Elizabeth said and yawned.


    "Nope! You must finish those gloves of yours!"


    Margaret noted.


    Elizabeth sat straight and flooded in energy, saying, "Then let''s gossip!"


    That statement made them laugh.


    "Sister, I would rather this hard work to end my sulk with Ryan but never gossip!"


    It was hard for Luna to work with the needle especially now that she hardly could use her eyes and only the traces led her to move ahead.


    Elizabeth pouted, "come on, Luna! Forget the ethics for tonight and begin it from tomorrow,"


    She smirked at Margaret who was biting her lower lip.


    "My lords!" Margaret kissed her necklace, then added, "lady Elizabeth, you need to see an ethereal. They might tell you what is good what is not if you haven''t opened the holy book at all."


    Elizabeth picked the crocheter and rolled the black string over her forefinger. Looking down on her half-made glove.


    "Hm, then what should we do? I am done with the left hand and the right one is already finished. My eyes are burning."


    She nagged, the night was still young and fresh but she got sleepy by the heavy air around her.


    "You are doing something, why not focusing on the glove? You forgot to change the color! Shouldn''t have you added that Rose on this one!"


    Lisa remarked but Elizabeth shook her head.


    "No Rose! I will add a golden tiny dagger on this one!"


    Elizabeth said, describing it as if she was talking about her lover that no one ever saw, her eyes glinted on the candles, her hand drawing its figure.


    "You didn''t describe to me the pattern of your gloves. You used to buy them why did you make one this year?"


    Luna asked, even Barbara chuckled at that.


    "To be honest, I sought for such gloves in the shopping but I found nothing and when I asked the seller, he told me ''oh, young lady, you have a strange taste.''" She mimicked the man''s voice, then continued, "thus, I have decided to make one instead of wasting my time in those useless shop stores."


    "Well, how does it sound?"


    Luna asked excitedly, she dove the tiny needle into the silk.


    "Well, it is a black yarn, I designed the edges of my wrist with a golden one, and on the back of my right glove I knitted a red rose and on the left one, I will attach a golden small dagger. I will add it in the next row, It means ''the rose that embraces the dagger!'' I snatched the title from your favorite book."


    "I never read that book because I lost it in the forest road. But yes, hearing from Lora persuaded me to go for that book, and then my life changed." She smiled bitterly and got distracted. The needle sat in her forefinger but she ignored the pain, cleaning the blood with her sleeve before someone could see.


    "I read it, it was a romance. One of those that you love."


    "I know, it is the only romance you like, doesn''t it?"


    Luna asked, getting back to finish the griffin''s neb.


    "If the princess wasn''t a worrier then I doubt if I could love it."


    Elizabeth noted, changing the string, she tied it with the golden one. The crocheter pecked the glove as it carried the golden string inside.


    "You are amazing, my lady! No girl in Greenwood thinks like you! Now, they are planning to pick the handsome boys and become wives but you are thinking about battle and daggers."


    Margaret sounded too mean but it made Elizabeth grin.


    Someone knocked on the door and stole their attention.


    "Welcome in,"


    Lisa permitted. The door went wide and four men were there.


    "Hello, ladies!"


    Charles said but they chose the wrong one to greet them. The way he said hello ladies was as if a nerd who was lazy to offer excitement, more careless and bored he seemed.


    "How can we help you?" Lisa asked, peeking at Barbra who blushed. She knew what was going on, she blinked at her.


    "We are here for negotiations!"


    Uncle Miguel said, wearing a grin.


    "We hear you!" Luna who finished the kerchief pattern permitted and put it away so tomorrow night she could give it to Ryan.


    The men walked inside, Ryan put a hand on Jason''s shoulder, grinning at him, it declared that he had come to tease the poor man.


    "Here we have a lion that came to confess to the beloved, would you ladies give him a chance?"


    Jason blushed, Ryan had said he would make it easy but he made it even harder, the much that he sensed cold sweat running down his forehead.


    "Yes, as the eldest! You have my permission."


    Due to the traditions, he was supposed to suit his beloved to the girl''s mother and as Barbara was an orphan then Margaret took the responsibility.


    "Lovely! Son, go ahead!"


    Coming such words with a smile tugged to Charles'' face was weird and rare that made Ell laugh. Lisa hissed her. But to her it was so funny, she would have died out of laughter if she ever had received such a proposal.


    Jason walked ahead and knelt in front of Barbra who now her face was as red as beetroot.


    "Barbara," he took a deep breath, gathering his courage, his heart was filled with love and it was what had made it hard for him to speak his heart.


    "Since you came to my life, I could get a chance to sense the scent of flowers, the life of grey people turned colorful to me." He finally afforded to look up and opened his fist and a gold ring glowed between his fingers. She was beautiful, kindhearted, and a wise woman so what else he could ask?


    "The sun of my life would you marry me?"

 Chapter 26 - Chapter (26): Feeble

    Outside of the mansion snow was falling harshly and the storm had gone brutal, howling and bringing shiver to shoulders, making minds jolt in suspicion.


    "It will break many trees."


    Luna noted, dragging the blanket on herself. She always was afraid of thunder''s cries. To her, it was as if a punishment that appeared from the gods to remark them the gods were able to ruin the world in a blink of an eye.


    "Yes, but they will grow again."


    "Did you talk to uncle about a gardener?"


    Luna asked, ducking her head under the blanket as the sky roared again and again. Elizabeth was looking outside, drawing her hand on the steam that laid on the glass.


    "Yes, I told him not to take hard on Jason when he is close to his marriage."


    Luna smiled, putting the blanket off her head.


    "That was so beautiful, I think tonight was one of the most!"


    Luna said, forgetting the sky''s rage that was plummeting down on earth.


    "I am agreed with you, but I can''t imagine myself in her shoes."


    Elizabeth said, looking at Luna throughout the glass. She was playing with her fingers.


    "Love is beautiful but painful."


    She heard Luna''s murmurs.


    "I can''t surrender to it," Elizabeth confessed to a big thing, she was afraid of loving someone so much.


    "Why do you reject all your proposals, Elizabeth? It makes me sad if you are doing this because of me."


    Elizabeth turned back, tilted her head, and glanced at her sister in sympathy, she flashed to her, her white thin nightgown danced in the air like a ghost.


    She jumped on the mattress beside Luna and held her cold hand, assuming that Luna was seriously horrified by the storm.


    "Luna, this is not the reason although I hate every reason that even gives a low possibility to our separation. I do not like any of those suitors. I am out of luck, a feeble that might never seek nor would gain love."


    Luna moved her left hand up gently, her soft thin fingers rested on her sister''s cheek.


    "I am delighted that you don''t consider me as a barrier on your path."


    Her path? Elizabeth thought about it, what path she would step on? Why was everything so unclear to her? She had no plan for the future. Could her adventurous temperament accept to become a wife and raise kids?


    "The path, it makes life harder for me, I couldn''t get along with neither of the aspects in my route. What do I want Luna?"


    The winter storm made her turn her head, squeezing her brain to contemplate it, she couldn''t and it was the twentieth winter. The years were passing so fast and it was time for her to choose, to accept the responsibility that destiny had put on her way, or would drop soon.


    "Why are you upsetting yourself? Just ask uncle to take you with him! Maybe being a merchant suits your personality!"


    Elizabeth looked back at her sister, how could she leave Luna like this?


    "I would not go anywhere until I find a cure for you."


    She brought about.


    Luna narrowed her eyebrows and took her hands off hers.


    "So I was right! I am the reason that harmed your life."


    Elizabeth surged forward and hugged her.


    "Not at all, not even a single second you should have assumed it. I love you and I want you to live normally. I did something already."


    Luna heaved out a breath. She realized her doing hidden moves recently but didn''t dare to ask because she feared hearing something unpleasant. Just now, she confessed as Luna put her under pressure.


    "What, Elizabeth?"


    She dragged her sister back. She could sense her heartbeat that paced promptly.


    "I found a broker to introduce me to a stray Fae."


    Luna swallowed, her sister had gone too far this time. Contacting their enemies could sever her head. Not only her but also could put Uncle Miguel in hot water.


    "No way! Forget about this idea! We will find another way to reach a cure."


    Luna waved her hand and bounced out of the bed, chewing her nail she trudged along with free space near the bed.


    "Luna, listen! Uncle is already dangled in a case that is tough to stand with. Ryan has a bloated head that every one of his moves might end up in trouble. Look, no one noticed that I am surveying for the cure."


    Elizabeth blurted without taking a breath.


    "We can meet another physician."


    Elizabeth rolled her head down, biting her lips.


    "I did many times, they all said that there is nothing wrong with your head. But the bird I met whispered about a curse. Luna that day, did you see any witch around? Didn''t you talk to anyone?"


    Luna felt a shudder on her knees and before dizziness could make her fall, Elizabeth jumped down and grasped her arms.


    She pulled Luna to the edge of the bed, making assured that her gasping came to stable gust. Ell knelt on the rug and placed her hands on Luna''s knees.


    "Did I disturb you?"


    Luna shook her head, tears were rushing down her cheeks. She sniffed and Ell cleaned her tears with her hands.


    "No, because I thought about it many times, and either way I reached this conclusion."


    Luna finally let the locked air out of her heart.


    "Did you see any witch?"


    Elizabeth asked once more.


    "No sister, I just felt someone was around in the shadows, someone who was following me but I didn''t see anyone until the rider hit me. Then, I am sure about the black wolf."


    Her face was getting pale as she became disheveled.


    "It was the full moon, I won''t forget it! The sleet was smashing down all the men who came after you."


    Elizabeth remarked.


    "Uncle Miguel lashed Ryan the day after they found me! I cried with every sound of the lash."


    Luna felt the pain in her heart.


    "Let me do this, I will meet the Fae in the boundary if you allow me. That''s an outlying village that no one crosses, no one would recognize me.. Please, Luna, I beg you."

 Chapter 27 - Chapter (27): Throb

    Luna needed to think about it. The borders were dangerous and she didn''t want her to risk her life.


    "Let''s talk about it later, give me a week, Elizabeth."


    Elizabeth paused, she wasn''t sure if she could force her guts to hang on and not to do something.


    "Two days, don''t bargain with me."


    Luna smiled, she had no way other than accepting her wish or she might do it secretly without informing her.


    "Deal! You, Stickler. Now, we must go to bed."


    She turned, crawling up the bed.


    "Yes, you need to be by my side while I am helping uncle, we must make it together."


    Elizabeth said, following her sister and putting the blanket on themselves.


    "Becoming a merchant! I think it sounds good." Elizabeth whispered and Luna grind. Her sister was capable of this hidden talent, no one could use this against her.


    _______


    Miguel came out of the bathroom, the towel was wrapped around his hips. His mind had been busy about what to do with Livia''s wish. Since he got married, the princess was panicked. The jealousy had spoiled her thoughts.


    He was looking at Lisa who had changed her dress and was in front of the mirror, braiding her hair.


    "Did you talk to Ryan about the princess?"


    She asked, watching her man through the mirror. She knew Miguel enough to read her expression.


    "Excuse me, I wasn''t here! What did you say?"


    After years, he couldn''t deny that Lisa was the most amazing woman he had ever seen. If he could bring time back, he would never escape with Livia.


    He strode to his wife, his hands rested on her shoulder and he bent to leave a kiss on her tilted neck. Her scent was as if fresh blossoms of roses were in the backyard.


    "Ryan should know about the current issue. He is emotional and might not be able to accept what the court wish. You must convince him."


    He couldn''t even convince himself then how could he convince his son? Ryan was the reflection of himself in the youth era.


    He straightened and gazed at her through the mirror. The agony was readable in her blue eyes. He caressed a strand of her white hair.


    "It is hard to tell him about my past. We just ended the sulk and he might become mad again."


    Lisa shook her head, "tell him! The truth might be bitter but it is always better than being lost in confusion which can persuade him to the wrong path."


    She got to her feet, her hands wrapped over his neck, she smiled sweetly, peering into his blue eyes.


    "I am fine, Miguel, I know your heart, I feel your soul and I want you to do what is the best for our family. You know that Livia has an avenging personality like the rest of the Bolington family. Don''t let them target the girls, Luna and Elizabeth can''t bear them at all. Elizabeth wants to be free and wild and about Luna, we both know that Ryan and she are in love. I will find a cure for her so you focus on renovating the problems."


    Miguel couldn''t stop his heart from loving such an understanding woman. Since they got married, she knew that what his life would have become after he accepted the Queen''s will but she remained by his side even though he asked her to leave and make a life in relief. She followed her heart and he owed her too much.


    His head moved down and his lips kissed those sweet pink lips which tasted as if fresh cherries.


    She began kissing him, her heart was broken but she was well aware of him never cheating on her. When the princess sent her requirement with the Queen''s seal, he straightforward came to her, begging for help desperately but both of them knew that there was only one way to keep their family safe.


    Her kisses ran deeper, her right hand caressed his short stubble beard. The throbs under her skin increased and heated.


    He picked her up and took his wife to the bed, gently placing her on the bed.


    "It doesn''t matter what, I would never let you go! Not now that you had become mine so you will be mine forever."


    Lisa smiled and welcomed his next hard kisses. She was only thirty-two and Miguel already crossed forty-three, still young and handsome, enough to make courtier Ladies beg to have him. They had a long way yet, they were presumed to protect their family.


    Miguel traced her mouth, his strong arms wrapped her. He took off the towel and his hand moved for the poor lace that already melted his heart for the sweet figure underneath.


    His lips explored her mouth and traveled for her neck, removing the sleeves, he felt the heat and shiver that escaped from her.


    He drew back, gazing at Lisa in bewilderment.


    "What is wrong?" He asked, panicking if she was ill or was disputed by him.


    Lisa placed her hand on her stomach. She felt her guts twisting and were burning. Miguel found her face getting pale, she pushed him back, grabbing her mouth, Lisa rushed to the bathroom.


    Miguel was shocked. Was she poisoned? For a moment many ominous and feral thoughts raided his head, he knew Livia wasn''t this cruel but she could become a true monster when she was furious. He saw the other side of her face. He wore his pants and surged behind the bathroom door.


    "Darling, are you alright?"


    He asked her. For a moment no sound came out and he got more frightened, pushing the door hard, he broke the lock and went inside. Lisa was on the cold floor, unconscious.


    He felt the throb of his heart in his head, he didn''t understand what was happening and when he found himself, Lisa was in his arms and he was behind a door and Margaret emerged into his view then Luna and Elizabeth rushed down the stairs.


    "Uncle, why are you shouting..." Elizabeth didn''t continue as she saw Lisa.


    "Take her back to the room.." Margaret desired and gripped her shawl around her neck.

 Chapter 28 - Chapter (28): Cripple

    "Ryan, bring Luna!"


    Elizabeth asked her cousin who now was beside them, sneaking down the stairs.


    Miguel took Lisa back and a folk followed them.


    "What is wrong?"


    Luna asked panickily, her mouth going dry, diving her fingers in Ryan''s hand.


    "Lisa passed out. Father is frightened."


    Luna grabbed her mouth. She was entirely fine an hour before then what had happened unexpectedly?


    Margaret roamed inside their room after Miguel, he put Lisa on the bed and stood back. Margaret sat beside her, checking her pulse. She glanced at Elizabeth and asked, "bring the alcohol!"


    Elizabeth flashed for the table in which they had jars of drinks. She picked one and took it to Margaret.


    Margaret grasped the glass and took it under Lisa''s nose.


    Lisa blinked slowly. Things grew calmer and Miguel heaved a breath out of relief, his brain stopped working for a long while.


    Margaret turned her face to him, "you are still too young! I have expected this."


    Luna turned her face to Ryan, "she expected what?"


    "I don''t know!" Ryan already was flaring as she glued herself to him. His heart was about to jump out of his chest. He wanted to hug her but he couldn''t.


    "Why are you smiling, Margaret?" Elizabeth asked, peeking at her uncle''s desperate figure who drove still, peering at his wife.


    "We must celebrate a new member. We are going to have another James." She glanced at Miguel then added, "congratulation to both of you."


    Ryan coughed! He never thought about earning a sibling but it made him happy inwardly but from another point, he clenched his fist, Lisa was so dear to him and he barely afforded to tolerate what the Princess wanted.


    "Gods! Congratulation master!" Barbara said in the doorway, no one noticed her there until she spoke.


    "What are you saying, Margaret?"


    Lisa asked, pressing her palms against the mattress she leaned back and Miguel went to assist her.


    "Calm down, my dear!"


    Miguel noted. He couldn''t believe what he just heard, he was happy and feeling blessed but it was unexpected. Now, how could he convince himself to leave her?


    Lisa gazed at him, her eyes were filled with fear. Would he want to have this child? How could she neglect not to drink the clove drink, properly? She peeked at smiling Margaret! Was she truly giving her the drink or she had manipulated it?


    Her heart shivered at the thought but she didn''t let it come to her face.


    "What a night! We celebrated good news one after another! I think this house needs a child."


    Elizabeth blurted keenly, she loved to have another cousin especially if it was a girl.


    "I would love to have a sister!"


    Ryan let out the word as he heard that news. He didn''t want to hide his prosperity for this.


    "Hm, yes! I love this too. Congratulations! I think I can sleep in solace tonight."


    Luna said, her cheeks blushed and her face flourished. They were the sign of goods.


    "Alright kids, it is time to leave us alone!" Uncle Miguel noted then turned to Margaret, "she is fine, right?"


    "Yes, tomorrow, we must send Charles to bring a physician."


    "Thank you, now you can leave."


    He dismissed them all and they didn''t pause, leaving them alone, Margaret closed the door behind.


    "You found me a cripple, didn''t you?"


    She said calmly!


    "No, why should I do that?


    He put his hand around her shoulder, embracing her tight.


    She was hardly attempting to hold her tears back but the gulp in her throat made it hard to speak.


    "I don''t know! I thought you didn''t want a child."


    Miguel grabbed her chin gently and made her gaze up.


    "Lisa, I told Margaret not to give you a clove drink a month ago. Why should I avoid myself for having a child with an amazing woman like you."


    He smiled, kissing her forehead. He saw the tears in her eyes and added, "ask me, Lisa! Tell me to reject that stupid proposal and burn that letter."


    Lisa wished if it were possible things could run beautifully but not even one percent she could do so.


    "No, realizing that I am pregnant made me even more determined to let you accept her. Do you know what will happen if you reject? She will command her knights to behead us in front of you."


    Lisa chose to be straight with him and he knew it. Aside from everything, she was right.


    Miguel swallowed, taking his eyes off her. He had nothing to say and his eyes grasped the water glass, he released her shoulder, going to have some water to help his dry throat.


    "Do you want some water?" He asked her first.


    "Yes, please."


    He had to tend to have them safe. He poured the water for her and strode forward, handing her a glass of water.


    As she finished drinking up the water, he said, "I will go to the capital after Barbara and Jason''s wedding."


    He declared and his face grew dim.


    "Come here once a while! I want her to know I wouldn''t fight against her."


    Lisa noted.


    "How can you be so good?"


    Miguel asked, returning to her.


    "I am not good for everyone!"


    She began playing with her finger, gazing down! Believing that she had a small creature shaping within her was something rare.


    Miguel grabbed her hand, "Please ask your parents to come here and take care of you when I am away. Yet, I am after a way not to marry her."


    Miguel didn''t want that marriage at all, Livia wanted to trap him in the court''s matter and also reach her own goal which was wicked. That was how she could have attained the Queen''s attention and when the Queen was agreed then the King would not protest.


    "I will talk to them but you know, my father loves his farm, barely I can gain his consent," Lisa said, dragging his hand up, she left a kiss.


    Miguel couldn''t focus but his family was trying their best to help him. He had to talk to Ryan and keep him far from the court, he didn''t want his son to become a tool for them to abuse, especially Livia who knew whose son, Ryan was. He closed his eyes but sleep had the farthest way until reaching his eyes because the barriers of thoughts could not let him sleep.


    "Are you still awake?"


    Lisa asked, sensing his warm breath on her neck.


    "Yes, why don''t you sleep?"


    She shrugged.


    Miguel kissed her and let out some words that made her jolt.


    "If it was necessary and the court betrayed us, then give Ryan the vials, tell him to inject if he has to rescue you and the girls."


    Lisa swallowed, closing her eyes, squeezing them, maybe this nightmare could end soon. He wanted his son to inject the old extract of his great father that they kept from generation.. The secret that Miguel only told her.

 Chapter 29 - Chapter (29): Chill

    Getting back to sleep, the world rounded as it was doing before, calm, ruling in order. The night and storm continued passing, watching everyone''s story and the Winter began again.


    Early in the morning, Elizabeth slowly opened her eyes as she felt the light on her face. She pushed back the blanket and flashed to the window.


    "Wow, Luna! Luna, wake up." She shouted, her joy and cries echoed in the whole mansion.


    Luna opened her eyes, wiping her eyes with her fingers. She saw Elizabeth with a wide mouth, stopping near the window, the white light of the outdoor splashing on her pale face.


    "The world had suppressed by the snow."


    Elizabeth surged to aid Luna. Gripping her arm, she assisted her not to hit the chair, their wavy hair was dancing down, ran wide and loose.


    "Wow, Luna! Bring me my coat, I can''t wait to touch the first snow."


    Elizabeth eagerly obeyed and went to the dresser, picking their coats, she ran back to Luna, helping her to wear the coat, then she wore hers, she couldn''t stand on her feet out of eagerness, her soul was flying out of her body before she would step out.


    "Why are you so joyful! We will see it every year." Luna asked, yet the roars of the sky were in her head and carved on her nerves since last night.


    "I don''t know, I just love Winter! It always brings changes and I will make sure this Winter you can see everything again."


    Elizabeth wrapped the shawl over Luna''s head and assisted her to go out.


    Opening the door, she saw the smiling Barbara who was standing behind the door, ready to knock.


    "Don''t attempt to scrap me behind, lady Elizabeth."


    Barbara growled.


    "Alright, let''s go! This is the only week that you remain as a happy lady! We must enjoy it together."


    Luna said, felt the other hand that fastened over her right arm.


    "Did I wake you up?" Elizabeth asked her, thinking how loud she revealed her enthusiasm.


    "No, I was awake in the early morning."


    Luna archly grinned, "of course, the reason is visible."


    They laughed loudly but Barbara hushed them hastily, looking around, she was being shy as always.


    They got out of the mansion before stepping down on the cold snow, they sniffed the cold air and sneezed.


    "Ah, my cheeks are burning!" Barbara placed her numb palms on her cheeks.


    "Are you ready?" Elizabeth gazed at either of them blankly then her eyes grew mysterious, watching the fluffy snow.


    "We are, sister."


    Luna answered, wearing a serious complexion.


    They jumped to the snow, and a moment later the earth shaped with their figure. They screamed as the cold skittered through their skin and traveled deeper reaching their blood.


    "Ah, you are crazy!" Margaret shouted through the window, watching how they dropped themselves down but that stern face turned to a smooth smile.


    "Join us, Margaret!" Elizabeth yelled while sweeping the snow with her hands and legs, laughing from the bottom of her existence.


    "I am too old, for these games." She laughed.


    Luna sensed the shudder underneath. She sat straight, looking back at the point that the quakes were leading her.


    "Margaret, where is Charles?" She asked.


    "I sent him to bring a physician ten minutes ago."


    It wasn''t possible that he could have returned this soon.


    "I hear horses!"


    Luna notified, thrusting up on her feet.


    "You have sharp ears." Elizabeth stood up beside her, she trusted Luna''s senses.


    The snowflake dangled to their puffed hairs, Barbara pointed to the dark dots that were getting close from the road, visible in that white area.


    "I am going to inform the Lord."


    Margaret didn''t wait to close the window, she sneaked up the stairs.


    Crossing two corridors, she saw Lord James who came out of his room, already wearing formal clothes.


    "What is going on? Who are they, Margaret?"


    It seemed they heard the horses, Lord James had a strong sensation that never have sounded weird to her, he could hear noises from the thicket and would go to see what they were.


    "I don''t know, my eyes are not able to reach the distance."


    "Go stay with, Lisa." He ordered while passing by her.


    The noises were getting closer, the door slammed back and Ryan came out. Now, the riders were visible.


    "They are the knights of Bolington!" He informed, his hand rested on Luna''s shoulder.


    "Go inside, girls!" He charged, frowning and looking at the left side where Jason emerged.


    Elizabeth nodded and with Barbara led her sister up the stairs, returning to the mansion but they stood behind the window as their curiosity fluxed. They weren''t happy that those strangers just ruined their joy.


    The riders came to view, they were galloping ahead hastily. What hastened that pace? Ryan wished that wasn''t from Princess Livia for taking his father to the court with rush and force. But it couldn''t be that because to that snobby princess ethics and rituals were the priority.


    "What do they want in this hour?"


    Jason asked, he disliked it too.


    "Surely, not a good cause brought them here!"


    He heard footsteps at the doorway that ceased there, he didn''t look back because he knew who that was.


    The horses stopped, neighed. The riders calmed them down. Ryan raised an eyebrow, as the hood flew back and the girl''s face was uncovered.


    "A girl, in knight''s troop!" Jason murmured. They must be Nobel folk that had gotten the privilege to become knights.


    They dismounted and Jason walked forward, to keep the horses.


    "What an unexpected meeting! Prince Wilmore."


    A crooked rage tugged at the corner of Ryan''s lips as he heard the name his father shout out. What did he want here? The crown prince of Bolingtone dared to travel a very long way to come to these faraway borders.


    He removed his hood, and his handsome but cold face came to view. For a moment, Ryan thought that was a walking dead, he wasn''t the kind that Ryan could make deal with.


    "Lord James, to be honest, I am astounded too. The case that I am working on had to have a manner from your house."


    He notified the reason he was there, without making words in a row to praise the Lord.


    "Welcome, you might want to get rid of the road''s chill."


    He extended his hand, welcoming them to the widened door.

 Chapter 30 - Chapter (30): Question

    The girls returned to their room and Barbara went to the kitchen to prepare a warm drink for them and the guests. Elizabeth was strolling along with the line near the window.


    "What did they want? Did you see the Prince? I never thought of him being like this."


    She was mumbling under her breath and did not like him, he was more like an assassin rather a prince, not like a spoony that she assumed he might be, more spooky he looked.


    "I didn''t see him, how do they sound like?"


    Luna asked.


    "Murders, they are like them. And I feel awful about them."


    The image of their vests filled with weapons brought shivers to her body. Sitting beside Luna, she embraced her hands amongst hers.


    "I heard that the Queen is tending to choose some mistresses for him. I hope she did not target either of us." Ell hated them for every abusive intention they had.


    Luna felt the chill that bite her back.


    "Vanessa was eager to become his Mistress!" Elizabeth uttered.


    "Isn''t he the crown prince?"


    Luna asked while squeezed her hand.


    "Yes, he is! And Vanessa is greedy. She thought becoming his mistress is easy to find a way to the seat of Queen! Foolish, it is like walking on scattered sharp glasses on the floor. Mayor Raynolds had raised her just like himself. I never forget what he said in the cemetery when we buried our father."


    Elizabeth didn''t want to even talk about this but the words were leaving her mouth.


    "Why is he here, then? Shouldn''t he be there to see those girls?"


    Luna asked; her heart was pounding madly.


    "Maybe he came after uncle Miguel."


    Elizabeth replied, gazing at a point in the horizon where her thoughts were jogging already.


    Luna got to her feet abruptly, "I still hate eavesdropping but we have no other choice. Where are they, Elizabeth?"


    She asked, her expression was explaining that she had no joke. That was a matter of life.


    "Inside the living room."


    Luna nodded, they could hear them from the second floor behind the velvet crimson curtains.


    They tiptoed out, using the left corridor to hide so Barbara couldn''t stop them.


    They crept down to the second floor and hid behind the handrail where the curtain was. From there they had a full vision of the living room.


    Elizabeth drew a part of the curtain back and looked downward. The girl and one of the men were similar. Even a spoony could find out that they were siblings. They remained silent and sharpened their ears while sitting not to bother their legs.


    Ryan was stood beside his father''s sofa. Thinking that the man in front of him was the brave outstanding prince that everyone among men used to recite poems to describe his bravery. He did not believe that pouring blood and having a cold ass meant bravery.


    "Well, what is the case that brought you here? Is it related to my house that you disturbed your grace to find the answer?"


    Miguel asked.


    The prince was looking at Ryan, this young man''s face sounded familiar to him but he couldn''t help if he ever had seen him. Lord James never showed his son to the courtiers. But he was proud and didn''t seem to be as smart as his father, yet looked veteran.


    Wilmore took his eyes off Ryan and rolled them up where the curtain moved with a gust. He smirked.


    "Yes, two years ago, I was chasing a witch that crossed Riva forest. This Ruby witch had caused us many troubles. Her assassins and spies snatch the information from us and had been selling them to the other lands. I think you have someone who might know that witch or at least knows the person who met the witch."


    He was a straight person, not twisting the bit over his head and then feeding his mouth.


    "That is embarrassing that such a menace has been wandering around, but I am afraid that we can''t help you."


    Miguel replied, but neither of that matter could make sense.


    "Wait, two years ago?" Ryan asked, gazing at those rare leather boots. They were the same as those that Luna had described.


    "Yes, do you know what I am talking about?"


    Wilmore asked.


    Natasha gazed at her brother, to her it wasn''t a good idea to cause a fight and this young handsome man seemed to itch for one. Since they arrived, he was wearing stern skin.


    "Yes, I know about a black rider that hit my cousin and she lost her vision. Are you that rider?"


    The Prince''s expression didn''t change. He wasn''t an Ethereal to be afraid of sin. He was a man that lied too much and had tons of secrets.


    "No, I heard that your cousin got an accident on that road. I am here to ask one question."


    Ryan clenched his hand which was behind the sofa. He was certain with this that he or one of his knights had harmed Luna.


    "What do you mean your grace? Do you think that she had met the witch?"


    Miguel asked, being calm toward this accusation was difficult.


    "I am not a mean person, I ask straight to gain the right answer. I would like to see your niece and ask her personally. This is my job to protect this land so I would not put anyone in exception."


    Hux was wondering if he had talked this much in his entire life. Wilmore respected lord James and he realized it now.


    Silence fell for a while, then Miguel turned to Ryan, "Go, bring Luna!"


    "Why father? Why should we disturb her? She had lost the memory of that night."


    Prince Wilmore glanced at him blankly.


    "Did she forget the entire accident?"


    Natasha blurted.


    "Yes, do you remember, if you do then let us know!" Ryan snapped. Every issue related to Luna was his red line, Elizabeth could carry a blade to protect herself but Luna had a different character.


    "I wasn''t in that mission. I noticed about it just last night." She narrowed her eyebrows, scowling. To her honor was everything but to Wilmore and Hux things were different.. They didn''t mind harming an innocent while bringing peace to the country.

 Chapter 31 - Chapter (31): Familiar Voice

    "This is tragic, I had hoped to earn help from her, can I see how her eyes had turned? Maybe that was a curse or spell, not just damage."


    Miguel was amazed that how he had found out about Luna with details.


    "Your grace, how do you know about all of this?"


    Wilmore gazed around but he didn''t see the butler.


    "Your butler was seeking after a cure, he had met a physician the day I spent in his clinic. I heard everything."


    He explained to him. Natasha bite her tongue not to scream how much she hated him for this wicked act. He wasn''t here to apologize, he was here to torment the girl and urged her to be a part of this hateful plan.


    "Yes, I sent him there." Miguel heaved a sigh out.


    ___


    Behind the curtain, Luna waited to hear how the prince would answer her uncle''s question.


    She squeezed Elizabeth''s hand as the voice rang in her head, his voice sent the cold sweat ran down his spine. That voice was familiar.


    Elizabeth hugged her sister who was shaking, thinking that what on the earth had brought such a fear to her. The shock was strong and she scarcely afforded to calm her sister.


    "You are safe, Luna! I will kill everyone who might hurt you."


    "Elizabeth, that voice," she let out between her gasping breath.


    This time Luna couldn''t simulate that she had lost her memory. She could lie at all.


    Elizabeth discreetly looked back then turned to Luna, "just take a deep breath, soon many things will be clarified."


    Luna followed what Ell suggested. That voice simmered her blood, made her mind run chore in panic.


    "Alright," Elizabeth saw Ryan who headed to the second floor.


    She grasped Luna''s hand and they ran.


    "What are you doing?"


    It was Lisa that gave rise to their halt.


    They turned back, and she approached the girls. Luna surged further and hugged her. Lisa winced. She could not understand what was going on.


    Luna clearly heard that the prince denied what he had done. He was a rascal, a lier that didn''t deserve to be called a man. He thought that Luna was related to the witch in that forest, the witch that possibly cursed Luna.


    "Girls, you are here!"


    Before Lisa could ask her question or Luna could say a word, Ryan appeared in the corridor.


    Luna felt warm and safe as she felt him being there. She released Lisa and gathered her strength and stood straight.


    "Yes, how can we help you?"


    Elizabeth asked, she heard why he was there but pretended.


    "The prince wants to meet Luna."


    Lisa frowned and grabbed Luna''s hand.


    "I am coming with them."


    Ryan had no protest. He turned on his heels.


    "You were eavesdropping, am I right? What did they say?"


    Lisa asked, her eyes following Ryan.


    "We were just passing by, but the Prince thinks that Luna saw the witch two years ago!"


    What Elizabeth said was vague so Lisa stopped her, asking her to explain understandably.


    Descending the stairs, where the Prince was seated was in the direction that gave him a full view of them arriving. Wilmore''s eyes stopped on the girl who was coming by leaning on the woman with white hair. She was a muse, a hidden gem. He could now understand why Lord James kept his daughters out of reach so no one in the court ever saw their faces.


    For the first time, Wilmore felt his heartbeats that were pacing each step she took ahead to reach them. The girl''s hair was wet and declared that the noise of chill he heard from farther belonged to them.


    His eyes averted and snatched the Lord''s eyes that were sharp and fixed on him. He blinked and rolled his eyes off him. Why was this man looking always extraordinary? He felt that Miguel James could read his mind and what he was thinking now.


    The Lord got to his feet and walked to them.


    "This is my wide, Mrs. Lisa James."


    Lisa smiled and bowed, shoving her dismay away.


    "This is my pleasure to meet such a warm and sweet family."


    Hux grinned, faded, he couldn''t remember if Wilmore ever let out those words.


    "Welcome, your grace."


    Lisa greeted him.


    "I am Luna."


    Luna was trying to beseech the gods to help her. She followed the voice direction and saw the white figure. Why his shadow was different than others? Was he alive?


    "This one is Elizabeth."


    Wilmore peeked at the other one who was entirely different. She was beautiful but he doubted if they were sisters because he could sense no similarity, not in their blood. Elizabeth had a mean expression and her gazes were wild, they were disobedient.


    Lord James made sure they were fine being seated. He was treating them carefully as if he was carrying glass.


    "Well, let''s begin!" Natasha was sick of the heavy air around her. The knights weren''t deemed to take care of such a kind issue.


    "Yes, Lady Luna! Tell me one thing, do you remember anything about the night you had an accident?"


    The Prince asked her the question. Luna thought he might have been able to find out if she lied.


    "I do remember everything hazy not with details. The sleet was strong and a rider hit me and then my head stroked the stone. After that, I woke up in my bed."


    She didn''t explain too much.


    Elizabeth looked at her uncle who was not shocked.


    "Didn''t you see any witch on your way?"


    He continued.


    "No, but I felt that someone was following me that was why I began to run out of fear then things ran like what I told you."


    Wilmore could not read her face, she was vague and mysterious, very impressive. The girl who was holding that strange book was unreadable and not comprehensible such as the book that he was curious about.


    "Can I check your eyes?" The prince asked and Ryan frowned.

 Chapter 32 - Chapter (32): Trial

    Wilmore was striving to shove down the ridiculous emotion that just boiled in his blood. He could like any girl, but not this one at all. That black Alpha blocked his way and he couldn''t see the girl''s face. Only her scent was the odor that made him recognize her. How could have he neglected and did not bother to follow the girl?


    "No way! Your grace, how can you ignore her emotions."


    Ryan interfered.


    "Calm down, Ryan! It is fine. I want to know that too."


    Luna noted.


    The Prince got to his feet and approached her, knelt in front of the girl, and took out a vial. She was not lying, if she did then this potion would reveal it.


    "As you drink this, the magic will show up."


    He grasped her hand gently and for a moment he felt the pain in his heart. Shame and regret raided his head and heart. Was it magic? Probably, it was! That which caused all of this.


    Luna held the vial, the liquid smelled horrible as he opened the cork.


    "Drink all of it." He wished.


    Luna didn''t hesitate. The vial was small and she could drink it in one sip. Drinking up the whole content, she had prayed to see a little bit for a moment.


    Hence, she felt an annoying itching part of her neck. She grabbed that part, looking around, "Elizabeth, where are you? It is burning!"


    Elizabeth jumped out of her seat, swelling for her sister, shooting a glare to Prince Wilmore who stepped backward.


    "What did you do to my sister? pray to your gods that nothing happens to her."


    She menaced, she didn''t care who the hell he was when it was about Luna thus she didn''t mind killing those who victimized her for their own sake.


    "Let me see it," Elizabeth''s heart was whipping her chest like a lash that came to punish her. She drew back the strand of Luna''s hair and smoothly grabbed her hand, persuading her to withdraw her hand from her neck.


    As that soft thin hand moved away, a black circle showed up, turning to ring, there was written a word in the middle of it, that Elizabeth had never seen. She hissed and kissed Luna''s cheek, her eyes were teary, Luna was in pain and she could sense it, exactly like the time she was in the forest and got hurt, Elizabeth sensed it from home.


    "It is not a wound, Luna! He was right, the witch had cursed you."


    Elizabeth noted! That mark on Luna''s neck left no doubt about that idea. Her eyes shifted to uncle Miguel and Ryan who came along with Lisa to see the mark that Elizabeth noted.


    Wilmore got more impressed by these sisters. This one had the face of a muse but inwardly she had the temper of a beast. Her odor was unfamiliar to him, he clearly saw the curse. Perhaps, the witch targeted him but she emerged on his way, but it wasn''t possible, their curse would always sit where it must be.


    This trial proved that the girl didn''t go hand in glove with the witch but unlike it, that wicked woman considered such an innocent girl a threat that made her lose her vision.


    "Your grace, what do you say?"


    Miguel James asked, the only person who respected Wilmore if it wasn''t prudery.


    "That''s the curse, the black ring, and the word that came from their world. Only magic can help her."


    Lisa clenched her fist and squeezed her jaw. She had an unsettled principle with this soulless prince that must be remained in secret. He caused her this misery and he had to accept the responsibility.


    "Father, I will take her to Witchwood to gain a cure."


    Ryan said, his face running pink out of concern.


    Natasha was glued to her seat, just peering at the girl who was in this condition because of Wilmore and Hux. They did not bother to suggest them help or a cure to break the curse.


    "I will help you to find the cure." Natasha blurted and stood up, but she caught the smirk on Wilmore''s face. So it was the main reason that he brought her, they knew she had a soft heart toward innocent people so why not put her on the spot?


    "Do you know a witch?"


    Elizabeth asked.


    "I know a broker, the Faeries can heal her. Tonight the faeries come among humans to aid the unmarried girls. I need a girl to help me. We can''t take her straight to a faerie but we can get a cure."


    She explained but she didn''t mention why she preferred to keep Luna away. She was terrified that the Witch was around.


    "I am coming!" Elizabeth volunteered.


    Uncle Miguel grabbed her arm, "no way! Not even a second you have the permission to get close to a faerie."


    Elizabeth never saw him like that. His tone was aggressive and his grip was enough hard to make her suffer.


    Wilmore gazed at Miguel blankly! Why wasn''t she allowed to help her sister? This Lord had secrets.


    "Excuse me!" The soft tune echoed from behind.


    All of the faces turned to the back where the kitchen led to the living room. It was Barbara who was standing there.


    "I would go with her!" Barbara added, getting close to them, carrying a tray filled with cups of tea.


    "No, Please, uncle! Let me do something for my sister. I can defend myself and I won''t let anyone even touch me."


    Huxley''s eyes drifted on the ruthless girl who just dared to menace the crown prince who was not a regular person. Neither of them knew which kind of demon Wilmore was. If he were in their shoes, he would never play with this Mountain of ice.


    "Lord Miguel, let her go! The Faeries are sensitive and convincing them to get the cure for curses is tough. I think she has the tongue to do that."


    Wilmore chimed in.


    "Luna, you make the decision."


    Ryan asked.


    Luna took a deep breath. She could not trust the knights therefore, her family was her only option.. The worse part was that this cruel Nobel monster had suggested her sister and she couldn''t be sure if it wasn''t a vicious plan.

 Chapter 33 - Chapter (33): Prudent

    From one side, it was a pain to send Elizabeth because her heart couldn''t accept to put her sister in poisonous hazard. And the other hand, she couldn''t trust anyone else.


    "Fine, Ryan can you guard her? If you go with them, thus, I will accept."


    Uncle Miguel nodded his head in agreement. That was the reasonable answer that he expected.


    "Perfect! I will make sure they give me the cure."


    Elizabeth said, hugging her sister.


    Wilmore was curious about this family, no one ever snatched his attention like this. Here was warm and entirely different than the castle that he was brought up to.


    "Natasha, make sure no one harms them."


    The Prince noted, his eyes were on Ryan. Even from miles away he could hear his heartbeats racing for Luna.


    "No need to mention that, your grace," Ryan answered, putting stress on the last words.


    "Well, we are leaving! Thank you for being honest with us. Natasha will be here tonight."


    "We are invited to the Snow feast, we would be glad if you join us."


    Luna uttered. She wanted a solitary corner to trap this demon Noble. He had to repay what he had done.


    "Thank you, we will see."


    The Prince turned on his heels and strode to the door. Luna could sense his cold odor and the white shadow, thinking, what was he exactly?


    Hux and Natasha walked after him. Not wanting to have the tea in heavy tension. They achieved what they wanted and Lord James considered to be a lucky man that his family was honest people to save each other.


    Slamming the door behind them, the cold chill and heavy air that they provoked with themselves had washed down.


    "Son, be prudent! The Faeries aren''t like witches, not crafty! They are truly odd and have two faces. Don''t awaken the beast within them."


    Uncle Miguel warned her, Elizabeth could learn from his countenance that he was terrified, he had never demonstrated such a face.


    "Don''t worry, uncle! No one can trick me." Elizabeth indicated proudly.


    Miguel knew her very well but the problem was that Faeries were entirely different than what she could ever imagine. They were the lords of werewolves.


    "Ryan, come! We must talk."


    Uncle Miguel noted, kissing Lisa''s forehead he gazed at Margaret and continued, "tell me about what the physician would indicate."


    Margaret nodded and went to the Window, she heard the cart and Charles hooting the horses.


    "Rest assured, master." She replied and came back to Lisa, saying, "We must go inside the room."


    They all left, only three messy figures remained in the living room. Ryan was staring back at Elizabeth, meaning to take care of Luna.


    "My vision has been getting dimer!"


    Luna noted.


    "I knew this wasn''t normal. I am sure she was talking about the faerie that I was tending to meet."


    "What?" Barbara let out. She couldn''t believe that Elizabeth had such an intention. Was she about to bring a war?


    "The prince is heartless! He came here for his own job and even didn''t apologize to me." Luna thought to herself, the voices around her decreased when Ell and Barbara began to dissert. She hadn''t a hard heart but it was impossible to spare him, indeed. She needed to spot him in a corner, he wasn''t a normal creature.


    "What are you thinking about?" Elizabeth asked.


    Luna gave her a dummy smile.


    "Nothing, it was all out of the blue, I am still shocked."


    "They were ignorant! I know." Elizabeth understood that too, but found her sister being unhappy. She was hiding something again.


    "Uncle Miguel was scared to send me, I am wondering why?"


    "Elizabeth, it is dangerous, if the witch has any hatred then it includes the whole family."


    Luna remarked on the point that no one paid attention to. Why would that witch curse Luna? A passing-by human that had nothing to with that prince.


    "You are right, I didn''t think about her."


    Luna closed her eyes and sighed, from the morning everything ran weird and her surprise for Elizabeth had been ruined.


    "Elizabeth, I have something for you."


    Luna put her hand in her pocket and took out a gift box. She had to let everything be behind.


    "I wanted to give it to you in the snow but these people disturbed us." It could be memorial day for both of them.


    Luna extended her hand, Elizabeth grasped them and she continued, "Happy Birthday little sister. Elizabeth, twenty years ago, you joined our family! I don''t remember anything and how I felt that time but due to what mom said, they brought you because of my begging. You are the only belonging that is worth my life. I love you to the stars that glow just like your eyes."


    This speech made both Elizabeth and Barbara cry. They all hugged each other.


    "If the cure of Faeries didn''t work then don''t upset yourself."


    She added. They released each other.


    "Luna! I will search the whole world if not this one I will find the way to another, I will leave no stone unturned to find the cure."


    "Yes, we will do it all together."


    Barbara admitted.


    "I am blessed for having all of you."


    She opened the box, it was a hairpin, a silver one, and just like a leaf of the rose because Elizabeth hated to tie her hair up and always wrapped the corners back to manage her hair being always tidy. Waterfall braid was her favorite.


    "Gods, Luna! This is so stunning."


    Luna''s cheeks blushed, she chose it toughly and wasn''t sure if it was that beautiful but Barbara had told her that hairpin was the rare and only one.


    "I am glad you liked it. I wanted to give you the first gift."


    She laughed in joy. Letting the prince be buried from the dark that he came out.


    "I am going to wear it tonight, confident that it will bring luck."


    Elizabeth couldn''t wait to try it on. Tonight, she would find the witch if the faeries could not help. Then, she would tear her throat for causing people trauma.


    "Come on, we must change clothes."


    The physician and Charles came inside, the girls walked up the stairs. They didn''t want to miss what he would say about her.. She fainted and they wished it wasn''t a serious condition.

 Chapter 34 - Chapter (34): Recede

    Ryan pursued his way to where his father was leading him. Miguel strode to the library made Ryan more curious about this issue. He rarely had set their conversation in private.


    He opened the door and stood before it.


    "Get inside!"


    Ryan had no idea if his father''s face was like this before otherwise, he left the house if he wore such a stern face. The outburst of curiosity was hiring his heart, making his blood boil.


    Ryan went inside and halted, looking back at his father who locked the door behind them.


    Miguel strode to a bookshelf and put out a book with a green book cover.


    "Remember this book, Truce in Hell!"


    Ryan raised an eyebrow. That was Elizabeth''s favorite book, a tale of faerie folk full of combats and poems. He approached his father and then he saw the brick that had a mark on it. A carved vial!


    "Father!" Ryan was speechless.


    "I know! I will tell you everything."


    He pushed the brick and the bookshelf moved. He had to let his son know about his past. He hated to speak about it but he was dangled to them.


    "Wow!" Ryan couldn''t even imagine that there was such a hidden place in this mansion.


    Miguel went inside the room that was behind the bookshelf. Ryan couldn''t wait more because it was tickling him that what his father was going to confide.


    Miguel went to the torches and lit them up. Ryan''s gust in his lungs was locked and when the light offered him the need, his mouth dropped.


    The room was large, the walls were full of weapon cases and of course, swords, bows, daggers, and... The pistols were the rare ones that could hold silver bullets and could live no vampire-type enemy alive. All of them were made of silver.


    A table was in the middle of the room, many maps and files were on it. But none of them could drop his mouth except the uniform inside the dusty glass box.


    "Were you a knight?"


    Ryan uttered the words slowly, his accent was revealing the astonishment, never had he believed that his father was a woodcutter nor a regular blacksmith man. He is instinct was speaking the fact to him.


    "Yes, I want to tell you about a long tale."


    Miguel dragged a chair back and took his seat.


    "Why? Why now! Did the Princess or this beast prince frighten you?"


    Miguel''s eyes grew wide, he knew it and yet was calm. Finally, he had learned to control his emotions.


    Ryan gave his father a sly smirk as he hit the right point. Now, he found it more interesting because first, the princess had put a finger on his father, and now that prince came. He saw how the greedy eyes of this Nobel man were chasing after Luna.


    "I hear you father," he mentioned as he noticed him being mute for a while.


    "In firsthand, scream and yell at me here but no words would leave this place, swear now!"


    Ryan gazed at him blankly, "I swear, tell me." He just wanted to listen, it didn''t matter how hard it was, he had to listen. Lisa advised him to give a chance to his father, so now, here was a chance.


    "I was young just like you but my head was more bloated. My dream was only one thing, becoming a Knight. I was an only son of my father, the only one who dreamed of being a combatant and my grandfather was the third minister of the court. For his position, it was also an immunity that one of his grandsons could reach the title of an eagle, so did I."


    He paused, drawing a file out.


    "This file is all of the missions that I finished successfully. No storm, no sharp blade, no magic nor the magical power of faeries could force me to recede."


    Ryan grabbed the file. He opened and turned the first pages and saw how the collectors drew his father''s triumphs. He felt that his knees were trembling and had gone numb, a knight? He was a real knight. At first, it was understandable but these honors occurred from a very young age, he was only fifteen when he joined the knights! A kid!


    "I didn''t let frustrations beat me. I fought, I kept my eyes open and every mission was a new beginning, a new start. I passed the test of knights and joined the next level of my life then I saw Livia. She was the most beautiful and wise woman that I had ever seen. I have a heart and lost it to her, it was the only downfall and the last one. This forbidden love had killed my dream and my honor."


    Silence fell, Ryan put down the file as he reached the last paper of the file. He was fried from his troop after earning many achievements in the knights'' gang. This confession wasn''t easy for any man, not even Ryan, himself was very dignified to do so.


    "You ran with her!"


    He nodded, "yes, but she returned as we lost our first child, at least..." He took a deep breath, it was hard for him to let put the next announcement. Ryan studied that face, he was not going to say something pleasant.


    "She thought we missed him."


    Him! A boy! Ryan closed his eyes, something just exploded in his head. That couldn''t be possible. He didn''t want her to be his mother. Even the stray cats of Riva knew how cruel she was and he didn''t want her Nobel blood running in his body, feeding his heart. He barely could breathe out his rage, if he was her son then he would rather die.


    "Tell me that she is not my mother," Ryan said under breath, didn''t want to open his eyes and just wanted to believe that was a nightmare and when he would open his eyes everything was erased from the world he threw down in.. He cried out, Miguel closed his eyes, letting his son blow out his wailing.

 Chapter 35 - Chapter (35): Batter

    Miguel resided silent and once more, Ryan shouted, he wanted to wake up, "tell me." He had to endure the truth.


    Ryan was clenching his fist, what a cursed morning it was. Miguel got to his feet and strode across his son, his hand rested on his shoulder, "all these years I was tending to protect you from them. From those heartless people. I wished you to live happily, love your cousin and make a life that you deserve but it seems the past would always stalk me in the shadows."


    Ryan opened his eyes, he knelt in front of him, "forgive me, father! I was a silly child. The truth was harder than I expected." He was sobbing, his shoulder shivering under his father''s hand.


    Ryan was terrified, he knew that if Livia noticed him being alive then he had to forget his cousin and join the court that he loathed the most, knowing Wilmore was his young uncle was the awful part, the man who looked like a pure murderer. If he could describe demon, Wilmore and his icy aura was the definition.


    "Rise, Ryan! There are more."


    Ryan heard his footsteps that went to a bracket on the wall. He rose, cleaning his eyes with his sleeve, and watched his father who picked and below on the dusty silver chest box that had seated there, from a very rusty era and teemed color to black with germs. He brought it to the table and placed it there.


    "Here you will know what our kin exactly is. I always wished that you never find the dark side of this family but I can''t fight destiny, Ryan! Not anymore."


    He pointed out to Ryan''s necklace, and added, "give me the gold key. It seems violence would not be washed out from our blood. No silver wolf can live and survive out of the pack."


    Ryan''s hands moved to his chest, his head was flashing out of the heat, the necklace that his father gifted him at the age of ten was a true key that had a lock. Taking the necklace off his neck with a stroke the chain tore, he gazed at the small key on his palm. He indulged in judging his father soon.


    Reaching his hand out of his body, he handed his father the key that he wished. Miguel didn''t hesitate and opened the lock promptly.


    "Ryan, I did rather hide the secret in my guts than tell you lies that could make you hate me. I didn''t want people to abuse you for the position you have."


    Miguel noted, opening the chest, he gazed inside it. Ryan''s eyes were on it, he couldn''t keep his bowels from twisting and burning.


    "Liars are cowards, the secrets that must be hidden shall not be told until necessary, if not, they are not secrets but fear. I respect you father."


    Miguel gently bobbed his head and turned the chest box to Ryan so he could see inside it. He was glad that Ryan had waffled enough to understand which kind of threat was chasing after them.


    Inside the box, there was odd stuff! Three silver vials and a small gold needle that was for injection. All were made with grace and certainty. Ryan couldn''t discern what they exactly were until his eyes stopped on the rolled parchment papers that a leather string was weaved around them.


    He peeked at his father, meaning if he was allowed to touch them.


    "Ryan, I told Lisa to give you this but today I changed my mind. The truth has a voluminous pack but you are fated to this, because of the blood that boils in our veins."


    Ryan said no words, and picked the papers, unstrung the tie, and went ahead, unrolling the parchment papers, he found three pieces.


    His eyes widened as he saw the first one, it was the human anatomy that named each sensitive and vital part, he turned to the next one and coughed. His eyes flashed on his father.


    "A werewolf anatomy, father what are we? Are the tales true about our family? Is this why people fear us?"


    Ryan knew the answers. He was always different than others, in figure and stamina, in vision and moves. But, but he never changed shape.


    "They are true but not entirely. Our blood had mixed and we lost the power of shaping, yet if we do, no silver bullet can harm us, this is what they are afraid of."


    Ryan swallowed. He didn''t expect this at all, this one was better than being the Princess'' son but very dangerous. People called the werewolf, the beasts, the children of demons, and his father kept this stuff, but why? Did he forget that people didn''t care about his title and would burn here, including them?


    "This can batter everything."


    Ryan murmured.


    "No, don''t assume wrong. I am giving you our great father''s blood essence. But I don''t want you to inject it. I didn''t too."


    Then why did he give them all to Ryan?


    "You don''t trust the court, do you?"


    Miguel shook his head, "no son! I never had trusted them and since they sent me that decree of becoming a Lord, I knew that if I accept then they will force me to be abiding by the next one."


    Ryan gazed down at the third parchment that was all notes about the time of injection and the warnings.


    "You think, I am inclined to inject, this is why we are here! This is because of the women we protect, our family."


    Miguel walked further and placed a hand on his shoulder, "everyone can change after hearing the truth through time or every occasion that might pop up on the way. Don''t let anything nor anyone darkens your heart. Just trust the wolf instinct if you got into a situation to inject the essence. Use only one vial."


    "When are you leaving?"


    Ryan smelled that since his father brought him here.


    "I will go after I make sure Barbra and Jason get married. Ryan, if you felt that things are fishy, I want you to send Lisa to her parents and make sure they will live in safety."


    Miguel was worried that if Livia discovered about Lisa being pregnant, then she inquired for them to go to the castle.

 Chapter 36 - Chapter (36): The Last Secret

    "Don''t worry, father. I will take care of them. But tell me about the prince," he snatched his eyes off his father.


    "Your uncle is young and mysterious! He sounds cold but I know that he hates the court. He rarely shows up there and would rather keep the land safe from any hazard, he wouldn''t avoid any kill. You noticed it today but he is jealous just like your mother. I suggest you not to dangle with him and be vigilant, he is bright and terrifyingly, decisively mighty."


    It was once in the whole world that his father was alerting him about someone. At the first sight, it was obvious that he wasn''t an ordinary person, not a spoony prince that he could mock, not a soft man though.


    "Father, the way he was peering at Luna, actually, it disgusted me."


    Miguel left speechless. He learned that too and he never saw the prince gazing at a woman like this. He did not doubt that he met Luna before but for her safety, Miguel would crave to be quiet.


    "I will take care of her. Just keep your eyes on Elizabeth, yet I dislike to let her meet a faerie."


    Ryan was sure about more things that his father knew.


    "Why? Are they dangerous for her?"


    Ryan wanted to be informed more even though if it wasn''t related to him.


    "My cousin wasn''t a loyal man, Ryan! There is no qualm, Luna and Elizabeth are sisters but Vivian told me one thing before she died." His face ran pale and his lips grew dark.


    "What did she say?"


    "She asked me not to let Elizabeth ever find a way to faeries region,"


    He asked, leaning back to the table, he caressed his chin.


    "I asked Lucas about what Vivian said and he told me nothing so I met a person who could help me and she said, the clue belongs to a hybrid. A human-faerie."


    Ryan swallowed but no wet was already left in his dry throat.


    "Keep this secret with you because if the Queen notices this, she would crave her blood."


    Ryan nodded, he wasn''t stupid to let anyone know this.


    "Father, you step inside the fire. Are you sure that this marriage can protect the family? I doubt it if bowing to their durable thirst would obtain an end."


    Ryan alerted, he distrusted them.


    "Always, keep questioning things Ryan, that''s the good deed you follow but in my position, if I wasn''t the Lord then the Queen wouldn''t accept this desire."


    Ryan closed the box and grabbed the key that his father placed in his hand.


    "I will watch over you from afar. She wanted to offer me to her father but you saved me, I owe you my life. To be honest I thought you were talking about a witch."


    Ryan added.


    "No, I would like to go alone, Charles will stay here with Lisa and you. He knows many things about Lucas and me so it is better we keep him away from Livia."


    Ryan wanted to protest but he didn''t, the man was too old to be asked for a rough path.


    "When is the right time to inject?"


    "If they pointed on girls to take them to the court. Livia might fight me and pursue her desires, she would definitely target my family."


    Ryan was amazed that what made her so heartless.


    "Why does she doing this? Are you sure this is an old love?"


    Miguel tapped on Ryan''s shoulder, "to them, Love means power! Yet, I don''t know what is going on in her head but you keep this home safe and make sure you will clean it. Don''t let anyone find here."


    The Lord was well aware of the peril that would come, after here being found. To them, it didn''t matter what they could call him, saying betrayal and burning him and what he loved.


    "Don''t worry, father! Just try to skip that marriage if it were possible."


    Ryan was attempting to be comprehensive. Princess Livia was his mother, but he felt nothing except a flaring heart.


    "Come, we must get back to them."


    Miguel turned and strode to the pathway that led them in.


    "That tunnel, where does it go?"


    "It goes to the forest. An escape route."


    Ryan looked back and followed his father, "I am concerned about Elizabeth."


    He noted, she menaced the prince and Ryan hoped he didn''t take it seriously.


    "Let''s pray that he is not going to hold a grudge."


    Miguel pressed the brick on the wall and the bookshelf moved. Ryan gazed back at the box but shoved it away, it was so tempting to know what would happen if he injected.


    "Don''t rush, I pray that you don''t use it."


    His father said, taking his son out of the temptation that was flaring out of his face.


    They marched out of the library, Miguel now felt free as he let his son be aware of everything. Now, he was mature enough to earn the responsibilities, he hated for asking him for injection but until now there wasn''t any significant motive like this that enticed him to commit so.


    Ryan gazed at his father, when he was younger, he used to spot him being a warrior and today he was acknowledged with a huge truth, regretted fighting with him over his mother''s matter. Ryan was now a man that had to step in a different way, a wayward against what his father had chosen once.


    Out of the basement, they heard Elizabeth''s laughter that made them exchange glances, Miguel smiled.


    "I hope we hear this sound after this vast change."


    Ryan felt a shiver in his heart, he wanted Luna to laugh like before. They used to run around before and make noises but she forgot herself she had become wary and every step she took, it lasted with fear, she had become flimsy.


    "I will catch the cure now that I know there is one, father! Even if I have to kill that Ruby witch."


    Miguel halted near the stair, glaring back at him.


    "Don''t push me to change my mind! Ryan, we know nothing about that witch, perhaps our land had done something to her, instead of pouring blood crave for reasonable negotiation. Don''t be like those knights that can be compared to assassins."


    Miguel advised and intimidated his son. He paused then finished, "don''t let Love become a weapon, let it become light in your path, instead of ruins and rage bring affection for sympathy."


    He didn''t waste more time and crept up the stairs.

 Chapter 37 - Chapter (37): Graze

    The physician directed his hand to the door, "please close it! I must check in on her."


    The man opened his bag and took out a glassy vial of extract, there was a yellowish clear extract inside it. He wore gloves and turned to Lisa, "Mrs. James, lay down and open your legs." His time was rough and serious, shameless.


    Lisa blushed, she was lost in confusion. He was too straight and Lisa could not do that, letting another man see her spot wasn''t something she could permit. Lisa peered at Margaret with widened eyes. Not likely to let this happen.


    Margaret wore a wide grin, she slammed the door and got back to the bed.


    "Calm down, daughter! That liquid will make us assured that you are pregnant but I have no skepticism." Margaret smiled kindly.


    He took out a cotton pad and opened the cork. Pouring the liquid on it, he waited for her. The scent of garlic was spreading around, coming from the vial that contained, rarefied honey and garlic extract.


    "Lady Margaret, I am sure you are right." The physician noted.


    Lisa closed her eyes and opened her legs, the physician put the pad in her panties where the raw pinky flesh was and moved back to not put her in more discomfort.


    "I am done," he smiled at Margaret, not pretending as a cold stick at all. It seemed he found out something that she did already.


    Abruptly, Lisa straightened her legs, shutting her eyes open, and tapped on her skirt to be softened.


    "You can remove it in ten minutes but certainly, you are pregnant milady! Your pulse is showing that and your vagina has gotten dry. I can say that it had two months past."


    The physician kept his eyes down, taking off the gloves, but Lisa still was being shy.


    They heard a rushing knock on the door and the noises announced who was there.


    "Come in, Lady Elizabeth."


    Margaret permitted, she knew that if she did not allow her then she would break that door.


    Behind the door, Elizabeth was counting down to hear what the physician would say. As soon as she got the permission, with one hand she gripped Luna''s wrist, and with the other one, she turned the handle, roaming inside as noisy as she could.


    The physician was young, his eyes were blue and his hair was brown. His heart jolted as he saw Elizabeth again. He was one of her suitors that were rejected long ago.


    "Physician Remington, tell me that she is pregnant!" Elizabeth uttered, her cheeks were flourished and now in this green dress she looked even more stunning. Her expression changed at the scent of garlic. She sniffed to be certain about the perfume that veiled the room.


    She sneaked near the bed, following the smell, then she halted near Lisa who put her head back not to be touched by Elizabeth''s nose.


    "Sister, are you a pig?"


    The physician was still shocked. He froze in his place, speechless, listening to his heart strokes.


    "What is this? Gods! Why didn''t I sense this last night?"


    Lisa reached her forefinger out and pushed the small nose away from her sight.


    "Are you a gull?"


    She blurted, smiling, she entirely forgot that her spot was a bit burning.


    Elizabeth drew back, folding her hands in her chest, she yanked a strand of her hair back, her eyes closed. "Ha ha ha, I hope this child takes after me because all of you have some cold nerves."


    The physician coughed, revealing his presence.


    Elizabeth held that posture but opened her left eye, gazing at physician Remington, "what is this garlic essence for?"


    "Milady, tomorrow morning if you couldn''t sense this scent from her gust from the nose then it means she is definitely pregnant."


    He explained.


    Elizabeth nodded, her figure dropped and returned to the shape that was more like her.


    Luna strode to the bed, she sat on the margin, taking Margaret''s place, she held Lisa''s hand, "I am so delighted for you, you can''t even imagine that how darling this child is to us."


    "Thank you, sweetheart! I hope to see this child happy and healthy."


    Luna turned her face to the quiet silhouette that belonged to the Physician, saying with concern, "what about the faint, was it normal?"


    The doctor peeked at Margaret and she nodded.


    "I believe that she needs more care, I suggest you not let her become exhausted, keep her out of anxiety. If she follows these tips, Mrs. James will be fine."


    Luna turned her head, no one paid attention to how much pressure was on her according to what that wicked princess implored. This woman was fighting with her true emotions and it could give her a hazardous litter.


    "Thank you, Physician Remington."


    Luna noted and he bowed his neck but she just noticed the movement because he was standing down on the bed.


    "I would come and check on her every month and it will increase in the last months."


    He turned to Margaret, "please remove the pad within ten minutes."


    He took out a pen and a paper, writing something on it.


    "Please go to the alchemist and ask them to prepare these vials. They will tell you how to consume them. I also noted here."


    He finished the writing and handed the paper to curious Elizabeth, avoiding his eyes meeting hers. She was trying to read it but that horrible handwriting was like doodles that she hoped the alchemist would understand.


    The physician walked to the table, wrapping his bag, he picked his hat and waited for being dismissed.


    Margaret was on her feet, leading him outside.


    "I would like to see the Lord before I leave."


    He noted and walked after the old lady.


    Elizabeth flooded for the bed, taking Lisa between her arms she squeezed her.


    "I love you so much, Lisa. I feel that you have a little boy but I love my new cousin either way."


    Lisa coughed, "you are choking me, monkey."


    Elizabeth laughed and released her.


    Outside of the room, on the steps of the second floor, Miguel James saw the young Physician. He smiled at him but this man had always a blank face like his father. He could never read his face.


    He halted before the steps, letting them come down.


    "I hope you have good news."


    Miguel could feel the heat inside his back.. He just wanted to hear she was fine and no graze would harm her to give their child to be birth.

 Chapter 38 - Chapter (38): Grotesque

    Prince Wilmore slammed the door as Hux entered. His face was flaring, it could tell Hux that meeting the Lord had bothered him.


    "She knew! The girl could recognize me."


    Wilmore almost shouted.


    Hux spread on the chair, tabbing on his stomach that was filled with enough food.


    "Do you care that what she would think about you?"


    Hux snapped, gazing at the prince who was walking along with an imaginary line on the floor. He never saw him like this.


    Wilmore''s brain rang as he said that, he halted, peering at him. A grin had tugged on the corner of his lips.


    "You piece of a jerk!"


    Wilmore insulted, he sat on a chair, his legs moved up, and rested on the table.


    "What? Am I wrong?" Hux sat straight tilting his head, sharpening his eyes, "don''t tell me that you like her."


    "No, I just don''t want to harm her again."


    Hux sighed then returned to his previous position, "ah, for a moment I thought you got some heart." Raising his palms said, "I take back my words, it is about your sister."


    "Somehow, but not entirely."


    Wilmore was not sure if it was a good idea for her sister to marry Lord James. She had things in her head, thinking that she can bring the powerful people on her side to stand against the heads of the court. It was a game of power and she wanted to use James'' popularity.


    "Natasha would describe her everything, I know my sister, she would drop every word she heard from her mouth."


    Hux stated, yet wasn''t agreed to bringing his twin to this mission. He would rather not play with James'' family because this kin had a terrifying background that used to be called tales.


    "I know, let her report to my sister. Did you contact the others? We must move to the south next month. I have heard of rebellions making chaos there. I would spend my time there while my sister is preparing for the marriage."


    Wilmore was planning to run away again. He knew that his mother would chain him this time not to escape from the mistress selection.


    "I did, but I don''t think we can go in one month, the Queen will tear you to half this time if you ignore her behest."


    Wilmore raised an eyebrow, his eyes rolled off the point in the horizon and turned to Hux.


    "Hm, should I put you there in my shoes? You like girls, that''s why your ass got fatter than your brain. Imagine that those girls see my real face then what would happen? Can my mother convince the court not to behead me?"


    Hux smirked, to him, that wasn''t a bad idea to mask as the prince to have some stunning Ladies if the Queen wasn''t aggressive. On the other hand, Wilmore was right, he couldn''t risk and let everyone touch him.


    "Let''s be serious, but it is impossible to reach the south within a month. The steam locomotive rails begin from here dragged to the east. North and south don''t have rails so it means we must ride and it takes two months with the voyage, passing through the Griffin sea."


    Wilmore got to his feet, going to the hanger where his bag was hung. He put his hand inside it, took out a map, and returned to the table.


    "Get up! No time to waste on fooling around."


    Hux followed his order and sneaked up to his feet, going to the table. Wilmore unwrapped the map and opened it.


    There were many red dots on it. Hux brushed a hand on his face. How fast the devil imps could trudge ahead. They had caught many forests in the south, the raiders'' benefit was that those lands barely met the sun, only three months, exactly like north.


    "We need an army, we can''t do this only with one hundred men!"


    "We would just protect our own folds. I would talk to my mother as soon as we return but they wouldn''t dangle themselves until it is happening in the Noland."


    Hux put his forefinger to a border village then said, "we have a tower in this village. Look how close the Imps overflow."


    Wilmore gazed up, Hux was the intrepid one because exhorting the rest was hard but Hux never had said he wouldn''t come. He was the brother that he always wished to have but never would tell him this.


    "If they did not give us the army we have to move on my orders. This winter began harsh and gives a perfect chance to them. They would seize ahead."


    Wilmore alerted, they have received records that villagers killed the devilish imps that surged and killed the cattle.


    "I am in, we are supposed to fight if not our enemies would feed their guts to do so."


    "The fire should be out of our lands, see even the border walls can''t help enough because those demons got wings to break us down through the sky."


    Wilmore was glancing at the map of western lands. No menace could harm Witchwood nor Rose forest according to their power.


    The prince just admitted that human power was considered the poorest one.


    "Wilmore, we must set as many cannon we can. I wish the Queen begins the negotiation with the faeries soon, we have gunpowder but it can''t help enough, we need their power."


    Hux was straight but he was speaking logically, they couldn''t burn everything to eradicate those imps that weren''t obvious from which hell they found a way to the light.


    "You and I must find the source of their colony. I can''t wait for my mother to end the cease-fire and announce the peace. She is stubborn and my father just obeys her."


    He just confessed that the king no longer had held the power and the murmurs that people used to spread around were true.


    "He can help us, he has allies amidst the faerie folks."


    Hux suggested.


    Wilmore closed his eyes and curled his fingers, in no way, he could like the James family, he never trusted them.


    "I don''t trust Miguel James and those previous knights of the court.." To him, they could become betrayals and disobey the court''s decision again when they did once.

 Chapter 39 - Chapter (39): Feed

    Hux heaved out a breath, Wilmore was growling about his stubborn mother but he took after her! He strode to his bag and brought out letters.


    "See them, they are enough to say that the numbers of imps madly increased."


    Wilmore didn''t answer him because he had no word to say and was aware of all. He was inclined to think about it.


    "Call, Rave! I want to search about Miguel James and find out which whore he had slept with and parented that chicky boy. I want to know about his most darkest secrets."


    Hux coughed, was he joking? Why would they send a stupid gambler after Miguel James?


    "Are you sure that this idea can help us find allies?"


    Hux doubted. He put those useless letters on the table.


    "I am a no-good man, Hux! I thought at least you know what I am."


    "Yes, you kissed the devil''s hand, man, I have nothing to say. I am going to see Natasha, don''t you want to menace her?"


    "Hm, menace! Let out a word of menace if you want your guts to fall out on the floor."


    Hux turned to the door.


    "Wait, we must stay here until tonight! I would accept the girl''s invention. It is out of manner to reject a lady''s wish."


    He grinned wickedly. Even after years of being collateral together, Hux could feel his heart shudder out of dread, no one could predict what he had in his mind. That was too smelly so he couldn''t ascertain himself to think about a decent intention.


    "Where are you going if you have no nerves for my sister?"


    Hux asked him as he saw the prince tending to wear his cloak.


    "Stay out of my personal affairs, I''ll be back in the evening. As Natasha returned move your ass because we would go back to Bollington with no stop."


    "I see, go feed your curiosity, your grace!"


    Hux got out of the room, yet struggling to understand Wilmore but he couldn''t, he never did and didn''t annoy to do because at the end he wouldn''t comprehend either way. Wilmore was accustomed to evading them when they were off the mission whether he could guess where he would go, checking the path that Natasha would cross.


    Hux grabbed the handle to enter his sister''s room but he found it locked, he stepped backward and sighed. She left, but to where? Only gods knew.


    Turning on his heels, he jolted, "gods! Is this how people see us? You look like a grim reaper."


    Hux notified.


    Wilmore continued his path, "I guessed that she would sneak away not to see our faces, shake your legs! You must come with me."


    Hux bobbed his head and went to his room. He was keen to know where he would go and what would he catch.


    Wilmore strode down the corridor. He could read Natasha''s face since they left James'' house. She said no word and she was deuced that was unlike her. He would ask her to reconsider her ethics before prejudicial or punishment. It was her test and she failed already. Such trivial thing involved her so much and she needed to suppress her emotions if she wanted to remain in his troop. She had been despairing him recently. He reached the stairs when Hux appeared beside him.


    "What if he rejected your sister? We saw she has a wife."


    Hux asked.


    Wilmore knew how ambitious Livia was and if James did so, unlike her wish, that could cause an awful provocation.


    "She would kill him and his family. The woman was pregnant."


    Hux''s eyes went wide. Was princess Livia such an extremist?


    They roamed down the stairs, yet seeing those eyes who came to have lunch following them, all were annoying. Why couldn''t they just be apathetic?


    They headed outside and Hux called the boy who was tending to horses.


    "Kiddo! Bring our horses."


    The boy obeyed and jumped down the handrail that he used to have in his seat.


    "What is your guess? Where she can be?"


    Wilmore asked.


    "Meeting the broker she talked about! You know her way, she is always after negotiations, and if they don''t work she leaves some cut."


    As he said that a lean alcoholic man passed by, his eyes widened in fear and he began to run.


    "Gods above! Why do they fear us?"


    Wilmore''s eyes rolled down Hux''s vest.


    "Oh, these!"


    The horses came along with the boy. They didn''t hesitate and mounted on the horses. Hooting them, they rode out of the street.


    They had two hours to reach the borders of Rose forest. Wilmore wasn''t sure what road it was because the faeries used to manipulate their borders, changing the shapes of roads to be assured no one would find them.


    "How could you be nice when you realized who I am?''


    Wilmore whispered to himself. The girl was calm and said nothing to anyone. Was it being innocent or she was planning to avenge him? He prayed that she didn''t tell this to her uncle and would force him to refuse Livia because then, Livia would not even spare the baby inside that woman''s womb.


    They arrived at the beginning of the dirt road, the hooves smashed the snow, crows were singing rue in the sky. The branched shivered and snow sprinkled down. The fawn that was seeming for food under snow ran vigilant and galloped away.


    After two hours of riding, they halted. Wilmore couldn''t shove down the raider thoughts away. How could this girl snatch his logic in a few moments?


    "Do you sense any darkness?"


    Hux asked.


    Wilmore removed his gloves and knelt on the cold snow, his palm kissed the white Floor of the forest. The snow turned to ice and grew up, embracing the trees, and Wilmore''s eyes turned more light, as the ice was. Everything he would touch in a lustful moment, would die out of frosting.


    "No magic, no faerie but here is the path that goes to their road."


    Wilmore was notified and got to his feet. Hux looked around, he saw no road but trees, the thickness was rougher in this place. He strode to the thorns of the roses bush. If there was a route, they locked it.


    "Why do you care about the girl?"


    Hux asked again.


    It was the first time he was questioning him.


    "Because I think that we are relatives!"


    Hux shifted his head to him, his mouth was dropped open.


    "Freaky! How come?"


    "That young man Ryan, he is only four years older than me! Wasn''t it the time my older sister evaded with the outstanding knight of eagles troop?"


    Hux''s expression turned murky as Wilmore notified that. Rarely, he could make mistakes about the scent of blood.. If he thought so, then he called his own sister a whore.

 Chapter 40 - Chapter (40): Vain

    Natasha stood in front of a door in a dirty lane. She disgusted this place but she had made some words and to keep her honor she had to fulfill the promise she formulated.


    She heaved a breath out, gathering her courage to knock on this nasty door. She closed her eyes and began to wack on the door as hard as she could.


    "Which bastard did you invite again, you pig?"


    Natasha rubbed her hand off the door and clenched her jaw. This person who insulted stung her nerves, pleading her daggers to itch his back.


    She heard the door lock that clicked and the door groaned back. It was a fat man that his clothes were stained with huge blood drops. A sharp cleaver was among those thick fingers, his figure was twice than Natasha, or maybe further.


    His beard was long and some hairs were about to droop down. Natasha was striving to get rid of the daze and twist in her head then her bowels.


    Her head tilted, she removed her hood and looked up despite her dismay. The scent that was streaming out of him made two wrinkles between her eyebrows. His face was a round ball and those blushed cheeks were saying that he was fortunate to see such a beautiful lady on the first day of the week. His head was bald, perhaps it was better to help this feature to be more relevant and clean.


    "How can I help you?" His expression changed, soothing from stern to a welcoming one.


    "I am here to see, Rave."


    She was forcing her eyes to roll over and watch somewhere except those yellowish teeth.


    "Oh, that geese head! Come in, he is in the toilet."


    To be honest, stepping inside that butchery was the last thing that she had been keeping in the back of her mind but just in case she had to keep any damage in private.


    The man pointed inside and paced back, opening the way for her. Natasha hoped that she didn''t come here for a vain purpose, and the faeries could help the girl to regain her vision.


    She yearned that could be even a single clean corner that she could have her feet there but nothing was able to make that wish come true, not even the gods were eligible to fulfill it at this moment because actually there was no hope to turn these nasty rats to Nobel men.


    "What is your business with my son? I doubt if he ever was blessed to have relations with someone like you."


    The man laughed and Natasha drifted her head away, gazing at the table that a poor pig had severed and its tongue ran out of its mouth, flies risked their lives in this cold to come and wander around this delicious meal. She was thinking that who would eat that pork?


    "I am a friend, he must aid me to find someone."


    The man''s face flourished even more when she said that, thus, it was a business, bringing coins with it. Of course, not such a lady had affairs with his silly son.


    "Who is that?"


    Natasha took her eyes off the dusty and not bearable facilities. She saw messy Rave in pajamas. Even the flies around him were buzzing that he was drunk the whole night.


    "Hello, Rave."


    Rave''s hazel eyes were about to jump out of the socket, intoxication just fled his brain and faded out in nowhere. His hands ran to his brown hair but nothing could help this decrepit man. He was slender but masculine, certainly, didn''t consume the precious time in the bars the whole time.


    "What are you doing here, Natasha?"


    Natasha pointed to his father with her head, "I just met your father! You have a nice father."


    The man laughed, tabbing on his tummy and that leather greasy apron, hurled the cleaver on the table and the sharp blade cut the wood on the stone table.


    Natasha was stunned, this man just did it without even looking back nor aiming! Who the hell was this family?


    "Well, I like business, especially if it brings me coins."


    He laughed again.


    Natasha nodded, taking out a silver coin from her bag, it glinted and flew in the air, Rave''s father snatched it.


    "Hm, a Nobel job! Rave make sure you help her."


    His face grew serious.


    "If you had let me join the knights'' competition you could earn many of that."


    Rave growled.


    "Shut up, boy! You speak nonessential. Move your useless ass and work instead of wasting my coins in gambling."


    He turned his face and went to his work.


    Rave gazed back at Natasha who now was grinning, if she were her father, then this cleaver could have made him to half a very long time ago.


    "Follow me, I know, you are obsessive."


    He walked away and Natasha gladly followed his lead until they reached a door, Rave picked his coat and wore it, he opened the door to the back backyard.


    "It means that there is no clean space in this house."


    Natasha mocked as the cold kissed her face again.


    "Hm, your Nobel ass can''t bear here! Here lives two men, no woman you see! What do you want?"


    He folded his hands in his chest.


    "Are you still mad at me?"


    Rave shrugged, "Would you say what do you want or not? And don''t assume wrong that only a silver coin can persuade me to hand you. Last time I was about to lose my life."


    "Wilmore is here, Rave! Don''t play with fire."


    She mentioned.


    Rave cringed, why would the prince come here?


    "Don''t call him fire, he is an ice beast!"


    Natasha hushed him, she would cut his tongue if he continued, her hand landed on her dagger.


    "I want to see the fae!"


    She went on to the main point quickly. Not having much time to waste on Rave.


    Rave was silent for a moment then said, "take me to him, I would only tell him! Lately, many people seek for her!"


    Natasha gazed at him sharply, "who else?"


    "Young girls who seek for marriage, like you."


    He gave her a sheepish grin.


    Natasha pinched the space in the middle of her eyebrows, she wasn''t sure if Wilmore wanted to see this nasty rat.


    "Alright, but I won''t save your head if he desired to break your skull."


    Rave nodded, he wanted to see the prince.. It did not matter what it would cost this time.

 Chapter 41 - Chapter (41): Inconvenience

    In the evening, The Lord''s mansion grew calm. In such hours, in regular days, it was roars and noises streaming around from Elizabeth. But this time the courageous girl was in her room preparing for her journey. Inside their room, Elizabeth put the blades inside the pods on her legs, her leather brown pants glowed as she put her feet down the chair. Her black boots were long and would keep her safe from cold.


    "I ruined your birthday and your eagerness for the Snow feast."


    Said Luna who was already prepared, her fury green cloak was held between her gloved hands, she was seated on a chair, her head tilted, eyeing her sister''s shadow that was moving quickly. She was truly fast, like a fire that was rushing forward with the rushing squall.


    Elizabeth put on her dark brown satchel bag and marched the room, kneeling in front of Luna. She held her hands, wearing the gloves she made, they always were reminding Luna and herself. She rolled her eyes up, peering into her beautiful blue eyes that always remind her of the clean sky.


    "Luna! You gave me the best gift! Touch it, I pinned my hair up with it. I even named it."


    She said calmly but that innocent tone made Luna smile. Luna touched her waterfall braided hair.


    "What is its name?"


    "Rosie!" She chuckled.


    "Beautiful. Like you."


    Elizabeth sighed, Luna would not stop overthinking.


    "Listen, I wanted to go to the Snow feast just because of you. I wanted you to change the mood and I spank Vanessa''s fat butt. You do in my place but be certain that I am now happier to do this, if you gain your vision back then it is the extraordinary gift that I have ever received."


    Luna laughed, feeling relief that how beautiful her sister''s heart was.


    "Why do you want to spank her?"


    "Because she told me that no bastard would marry me! You know me well, I won''t let someone like her go before I avenge."


    Elizabeth noted, strengthening her shoulder.


    "Be careful, I don''t trust the prince."


    Elisabeth got to her feet and strode to the bed, picking her red velvet cloak, she turned it around her shoulder, it sat on her thin shoulders, and she began to tie it.


    "Luna, what are you hiding from me?"


    She knew her enough to realize another secret she was holding in her bottoms.


    "Am I forced to say it?"


    Luna couldn''t keep it within her more than that, it was too heavy that could make her brain explode.


    "Yes, tell me or I will tell uncle to extract you every word you are keeping there!"


    She walked ahead, putting her forefinger on Luna''s heart.


    "Promise me, that you will let me avenge my right and you would say nothing to uncle nor Ryan."


    Luna swallowed, the big problem was that Elizabeth had a thick skull so she couldn''t keep her feet out of anything relevant to Luna.


    "Rest assured that I will help you to avenge with my dagger."


    Elizabeth tugged it with a devilish grin.


    "Ah, gods! Just don''t cause any inconvenience, I beg you."


    Elizabeth wasn''t confident if she could fulfill this wish at all, it was something that boiled in her blood, scuffed her back and she couldn''t stop herself from it.


    "Alright, deal my counsel with you before taking any action."


    Luna nodded, she couldn''t earn more than that.


    "The Prince, he hit me that night! I remember his voice, he said, who are you? I didn''t reply and the black wolf appeared. I have no idea if it was Fae nor werewolf."


    Elizabeth stiffened, yet the first words were shuffling in her head. He had beaten her and just came here, shamelessly looking at them, and did not say a word. Of course, that coward rat was afraid to say something and even came to hear if she saw the witch. He could send his men to explore but he came all the way from the capital to discover this, to see what turmoil and anguish he caused.


    "I... I."


    Elizabeth wanted to suppress her irritation but it was hard. That girl, Natasha knew that her master had caused that accident that was why she suggested this. She had a soft heart and couldn''t carry that shame.


    "Keep calm and don''t reveal it. We shouldn''t change our uncle''s mind with this and put his life in danger. Just be patient, we would avenge in the right time, it remains between us not dangling others."


    Elizabeth understood that Luna''s worries were their uncle and Ryan''s. So she would keep that rage hidden for that rascal miscreant Prince.


    "I will do what you wish, sister. Tonight, I will get the cure."


    Luna bitterly smiled.


    "Elizabeth, even if I take back the light of my eyes it doesn''t mean that the curse is broken. We must find out how to break it."


    Elizabeth knew that too. The main problem was that and she had to ask the faerie if there was a route that she knew.


    "I will ask her how to break it."


    "Thank you, Elizabeth."


    Luna stood up and hugged her.


    "I love you so much, Luna. Have fun tonight, so do I."


    Luna released her, "let''s go! The others might be waiting for us."


    Elizabeth went to the white cane and picked up, handing it to Luna, she rushed to the door. Her mind was still on what the prince had done to Luna with sheer cruelty. She came back to her sister, dove her hand into Luna''s arm.


    "Don''t forget to spank Vanessa."


    She remarked.


    "I will burn her for you."


    Luna smirked, but inwardly, she breathed out fire. How dare she could mock Elizabeth? Ell just wasn''t like Vanessa that used to think about expanding her legs for someone like the crown prince and earning a prime seat. Her sister always worked hard to earn her wishes instead of pleading with others to aid her. Ell never made a ladder out of others to climb and would ever smash good people while it was a hobby for Vanessa Reynolds.


    They moved out to the corridor, Luna heaved out a breath.. Without Elizabeth''s vitality and excitement this house ran cold, she couldn''t imagine a life without her but anyway, Ell had to go after her dreams, and explore.

 Chapter 42 - Chapter (42): Wrench

    While passing the corridor, Luna dove her fingers to Elizabeth''s arm.


    "What is that?"


    Ell asked, gazing further where the stairs were dragging closer along with their pace.


    "Describe the prince''s figure once more."


    Ell darted her a glare, her sister was bothering herself. Affirmative, she was as vengeful as herself but apart from everything, Elizabeth had described him three times since the morning. She did not protest at all. Fixing the flounce of her collar, she cleared her throat. Wearing a shirt like this was unbearable, she needed a simple one for such exploration.


    "He is slender but has muscles, he sounds strong and brisk. His eyes are gray as icy as his heart, they are sharp and his eyebrows are thick like daggers. His skin is pale, has a bluish shade and his full lips are dark red. There is no light glinting on his face except his meaningful glance.


    His hair is dark, I mean raven black not dark of other shades. His nose is actually too good for a man who is a combatant! Perhaps I must kick it to make him more manly. His expression is fierce and his aura is as cold as ice. You sensed it too, didn''t you?"


    Elizabeth asked in wonder, she didn''t ask her how did she see his shadow!


    "Elizabeth, his shadow was brighter than everyone I saw until now, the only nice and white shadow that gives me warmth belonged to you. But his shadow is brighter instead too cold, like a piece of moving ice!"


    Luna was glad that Ell described patiently, that matter had her thoughts becoming busy the whole day, she was after a trace to find out what was wrong with the prince but she couldn''t.


    "I am dumb, sister! I don''t understand this, you know that I am not that clever to unbox this mystery but I just can tell you that he is the weirdest person that I have ever seen, be careful if you saw him tonight, I feel that he is shrewd and crafty, holding tricks under those gloves."


    Luna nodded, she grasped it too. She was keen to know if he would accept her wish because he coldly said, We will see and didn''t show any sort of interest that could make her certain of him joining them.


    "Tell me more, how is he clothing?"


    Luna was after a pushover to enhance the limit of her imagination to imagine him.


    "Ah, that''s the scary part, be watchful, we are near the stairs."


    Elizabeth fastened her grip over Luna''s arm and they halted.


    "Wait, give me your cloak, it is disturbing you."


    She took the cloak and assisted her sister to descend the steps. Her eyes followed Luna''s feet.


    "Yes, I was saying! They looked like murderers and thieves. Their uniforms were all black leather type, long unique boots that had many shuriken blades had kept in pods. Actually, I like them too but they are too hazardous and deadly."


    Luna frowned, the court had been cultivating a bunch of killers as knights to protect themselves, she wished that they had enough compassion to protect other people and their land not only the Nobel folk.


    "Their cloaks are thick and heavy, hoods were concealing their faces."


    As she said that, Luna heaved a frigid breath out of her lungs, it sent a biting cold down her spinal cord, making her fingers numb despite having the gloves on them.


    "Did I scare you?"


    Elizabeth scowled, she did not mean to make him a terrible epic demon but to her, the prince Bolingtone was just like a demon, now even additionally because he was the culprit that damaged Luna.


    "No, thank you for describing well."


    She offered her an implanted grin.


    "I am thinking about that wolf. Who was it? Possibly, it wasn''t a werewolf because they take the young human girls as booty to be their mate!"


    "Maybe it wasn''t a male? The wolf sounded like a werewolf, as big as them!"


    Luna guessed.


    They put their feet on the floor. Elizabeth gazed at the left side and saw Margaret.


    "Wow, Lady Luna you look like an angel."


    She praised.


    Luna was wearing a simple white dress that had blue beaded and embroidered laces on its skirt, following the textile underneath, while the chest line and her collar were all lace with flower patterns. Elizabeth chose that dress, possibly to make Vanessa burn out of jealousy that no one was as beautiful as Luna in the whole Greenwood. And she was right.


    "I made her up, look at her hair! I think she must let her hair fall around, loose hair looks amazing on her. I pinned the corner and front strands to the sides so the disturbing whiff would not spread them on her face." Elizabeth said, excitedly and was proud of her work.


    "You did well, Lady Elizabeth."


    Complimented Barbara who just came out of a room. She looked perfect too, dressing her hair up to reveal that she would no longer be an unmarried woman.


    "What about me? I know I am a sample of a wild cat but at least wish me luck, Ladies!"


    Elizabeth guarded, her right hand sat on her hip and she figured, closing her eyes, showing them her side profile.


    You little Kittle monkey! Do you even need compliments when you are always amazing? Margaret told it in her mind.


    "Alright, alright! You look good and I pray that the gods bring light to your dark path so you will return safely with abundance to help our lovely Luna."


    Did she just pray for Elizabeth or did her path become delightful? Elizabeth thought to herself. She couldn''t understand what she honestly asked from the gods.


    "Yes, don''t wrench around, milady! Stay close to Ryan." It was all that Barbara said.


    Elizabeth slouched, did they underestimate her?


    The entrance door groaned and then drew back. Ryan came inside to inform them to get out, ready to leave. The moment he rolled his head up and his eyes met Luna, his heart shivered, he didn''t remember if he ever saw her like this.


    His heart was kicking so hard, the blood was rushing faster through his body. No living creature could be nonchalant toward her beauty and he would miss it to be by her side.. It was a pain, a sharp annoying thorn in his eyes but he was leaving because of her, to repay his debt to her.

 Chapter 43 - Chapter (43): Glaze

    Elizabeth put the green cloak around Luna''s shoulder. Tied it, to be valid and it wouldn''t let the cold bother her. She rubbed her hand on the thick fur and smiled.


    "Ryan is startled." Declared Ell calmly, even a kid could notice it with a simple peek.


    Luna blushed, she wished that they would come back safe even if they didn''t find a cure that she didn''t mind to earn if the road was tricky, the priority wasn''t the cure for her but them.


    "Girls, we are ready to move."


    Luna sensed the shiver in Ryan''s voice. He came forward and stood in front of her. Margaret and Barbara smirked and sneaked outside hastily but before it, Margaret had darted a glance at Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth learned the meaning of that lead and stepped backward slowly, leaving her sister''s side said, "I''ll be waiting outside."


    She headed out and let them have some time alone.


    "Upon gazing at you attending the feast like this now I doubt if I can leave your side, dropping you among the wolves was something that wouldn''t travel in my fantasy."


    He said that, while wearing a smile, he was trying to get rid of the tears that gathered in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry about those wolves, I have a family that I always can count on. I trust all of you."


    "Always."


    Ryan''s eyes landed on her pink lips that were glinting, he smiled and extended his hand for hers, he grabbed her right hand and left a gentle kiss on her knuckles.


    "May I lead you to the cart?"


    He wished and she couldn''t deny that was so dreamy to follow his lead. She felt that flush was running all over her body, her heart was flaring. This was how she loved her cousin, her first love.


    Her fingers traced his arm and tightened her arm over his. Ryan made certain that the cloak wouldn''t bother her, looking back, he saw that Elizabeth was already taking care of it, she had chosen a shorter cloak not to revolve in her feet, so as not to make her fall.


    Luna''s face grew serious as they began to stride forward slowly, Ryan could not snatch his eyes off her.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of her."


    Ryan said, studying that sweet face.


    "Thank you, Ryan, and I am sorry for everything that you went through because of me."


    Ryan felt his blood boil as he remembered what his father said. If the Queen in one percent would see Luna, she wouldn''t let her go. It ached his heart, how could they flee from all of these? Couldn''t they just run away in a very far land?


    "Forget me, just focus on getting back to life. I will stand by your side."


    He halted, the hall ended faster than he dreamed of it stretching, letting her hands go and he went on taking the door for her, he handed her out of the mansion. Uncle Miguel who was down the stairs rushed up.


    Ryan closed the door and stood beside them.


    "Look at my gorgeous muse. Ah, you should not leave my side for a single second."


    He noted, it seemed he had the same idea as Ryan that made Luna smile.


    "He said so! Just enjoy the night uncle! I have Barbara and Margaret. I would like not to get involved with boring business conversations."


    Uncle Miguel laughed.


    "Fine, I will let you have fun. Now join me, my little beautiful princess."


    His hand smoothly landed on Luna''s shoulder and took her down the steps, snatching her from Ryan.


    Luna felt how cold the weather was, the frost was scraping her cheeks but she shoved that brutal treat away, she wanted to come back to life and have a social life again, spoiling in her room only could help the witch that denounced her with this foolish dismal spell.


    Ryan forced his legs to walk and bring his brain out of the daze and heat. He puffed in the air to release his heart from heaviness, but was it even possible? Could he retire this emotion? Each way that he examined just brought his twinge to the surface. After Jason and Barbara''s marriage, he would certainly confess to his feelings.


    He strode to Cyrus when he heard the rider was approaching. He looked above, the sky was getting dimmer and the light was heading down. He checked the lantern then turned his face to the cart where Elizabeth hugged Luna and she was tending to get inside the cart. He did not want to let this courtier deter his relish.


    Elizabeth peeked at Lisa, she sounded fine and that was what she needed to persuade herself about a good thing that would have come on the way, soon.


    "Take care of each other," She led her sister up after uncle Miguel. Not keeping Luna standing there more.


    "Don''t worry, just protect yourself and do use those blades if it was urgent."


    Uncle Miguel noted. He didn''t want to see any scratch on her body but didn''t mind the scratches she might cause. He made Luna take her seat and placed the blanket on their legs so he came out of the cart, closing the door, he looked at Ell and said, "let''s go, I won''t leave before conveying my little brave cat."


    Elizabeth laughed and wrapped her arm over his.


    "You look handsome." She sneered, her eyes on him, chuckling.


    "I am always good-looking, be careful how you speak Griffin tamer!"


    Elizabeth sighed and steam clouded out of her mouth, it was her first journey and he was amused, their head averted to the rider that just halted, taming her horse, her blades were glazed, ready for going to the borders.


    "The Faerie is in Phola village tonight and would abandon there if we don''t reach her tonight you must wait for the next year." She didn''t dismount as it was necessary to move rapidly with no pause on the way.


    Uncle Miguel turned Elizabeth to himself, grabbing either side of her shoulders, he bent and peered into her eyes.


    "Phola has four hours of riding, stay in the road and follow Ryan. Don''t let any hazard even touch."


    Elizabeth nodded and huddled her courage.


    Miguel left a kiss on her forehead and directed her to the white horse that he gifted her at age of fifteen. Her red cloak spread back and sat on Thunder''s body.


    He caressed the horse and whispered, "Thunder, maintain her safety."


    Elizabeth yanked the lariat and moved after Ryan while the knight girl sketched the way.

 Chapter 44 - Chapter (44): Revolting Heart

    Three hours before...


    Natasha took Rave to the crown prince. She wasn''t sure if Wilmore would like to see him again. They arrived at the Shadow Inn and unexpectedly, she saw them arriving from another way.


    She raised an eyebrow, they could have been coming from Riva. Perhaps they checked the path she would take the lord''s niece.


    They dismounted and handed the horses to the eager boy. She gazed up at the sky that sounded calm but this muteness wouldn''t last long. The next storm might materialize at any time that no predictor could foresee it.


    "I thought you would stroll in the city," Natasha uttered, knowing that they would not long for displaying their figures in the view.


    "Is he your broker? Why didn''t I guess?"


    Huxley stated, baring his fangs in disgust.


    Rave replied with a smirk, "why didn''t you call a tracker to lead you? You could have skipped the right way."


    "Stop saying nonessential words. Get inside." Wilmore warned in a commanding tone, his eyes traveling on the passing by people. He lavishly got to the door and rang the bell.


    The maiden came along and opened the door, this time greeted them with a frightened face and tied tongue that couldn''t afford to greet them.


    They entered the Inn and Rave strode after them. He was amazed that the prince didn''t recoil him nor send him to hell.


    "Go take the room for tonight." Wilmore delivered Hux after that matter, making sure he wouldn''t kill Rave.


    Creeping up the stairs, Rave''s breath turned to gasp, they had enough gold coins to stay in a luxury place with the lifts that valets would drag them up, what was the point of staying in such a humble place?


    The prince spoke no word as they climbed the stairs, was he even a human? Frustration was a vague and meaningless word if someone wanted to describe him.


    Natasha sharply glanced at Wilmore. He was behaving oddly because she thought he would tear Rave''s throat as soon as they met but did he truly get that patience and subtle to forgive Rave after his grave mistake, remembering he had swapped them to pirates? What was Wilmore keeping in his vibrant mind?


    "Come to my room, we must talk before you go to Riva."


    Wilmore had worn a stern face but she wasn''t certain if she troubled him. She just had a little bit of sympathy toward that girl which she had to because of Princess Livia. The princess evidently warned that Natasha must fix any turmoil that Wilmore and Hux might make for Lord James. Livia had no twist in her words and they came out confidently to push Natasha to bear any kind of punishment from the prince.


    The door went wide and Wilmore led them inside with his hand. Rave swallowed but his throat was frizzed by cold air. He looked back, he had no clue if the prince would cut him to half from the back. But he wasn''t a man to snap someone by the back. Rave came here with his own logic and wouldn''t escape this time.


    Wilmore came after them and removed his hood and took off the cloak and tossed it to the hanger, it was already wet but would dry soon. He could sense that how Rave was sacred, anyway, he ran out of the blue sea emerging on his path and the prince didn''t call him out, could it be better than this? He would extract the last drop of his blood out of his nose if he tended to betray him again.


    Wilmore made himself seated on the chair, "well, What are doing in my place? You nasty rat?"


    Rave exchanged a glance with Natasha who made her lean to the wall, her feet were crossed, she pointed to him with her head, meaning that he must respond if he did not want to perish there.


    "She asked me to tell her about the moon reader faerie but I want something in exchange."


    Wilmore raised an eyebrow, gazing at him with a threatening look. His gray eyes glinted down his eyebrows.


    "Are you in a situation to ask me your wishes? Go ahead, all I can give you is a clean death. Why not summon the grim reaper?"


    He hissed, shoving a shuriken blade out of his wrist pod, down the gloves that sat on his forearm. He peered at its glint then his eyes toured on Rave who was standing like a polite poor boy that he obviously was not.


    Rave jolted, that blade wouldn''t miss the target and he was well aware of it.


    "It is not what you think, I want to join you..." As he said that the door slammed back with many noises.


    "Well, well, we have an asshole here that needs spank from the tip of my sword."


    He slowly came inside, tilting his head, and his hands wide open. Natasha rolled her eyes away. Rave deserved punishment but he was miserable now among three of them.


    "Calm down, brother! Let him breathe, he is showing some guts!" Natasha extended her hand and closed the door.


    Wilmore waved a hand, meaning Rave must continue. He was keen to know why he wanted to become his valet? He needed more men for going to the south and this rascal was an excellent combatant and his brain worked well for planning stuff besides being a good tracker.


    "Yes, I was saying! I want to join you."


    He paused.


    "Why should we let a coward ass enter our troop? You can clean up your grace''s shit, perhaps!" Hux mocked him.


    "Let him speak, Huxley!" Wilmore rubbed his eyes off Hux and turned to Rave, "the reason?"


    "I found out that my father was a knight in Lord James troop, I want to bring his honor back. I would bear any punishment you are going to give me."


    Natasha separated her back from the wall and strode forward, now he caught her attention.


    "What a revolting heart you have! Honor? Which one of us fights for the honor that you seek, we all know what we are so why are twisting the bit over your head?"


    Hux asked, his expression was serious, his eyes met Wilmore''s. They nodded to each other because both had one idea.


    "I don''t want to waste my life at all. That is the reason. Let me prove myself."


    Wilmore let the silence rule instead of him then said, "your request accepted, but you know what I will do to you if you betray me again."


    Rave nodded. He knew better than anyone and already buried the prince''s secrets in his tummy.


    "Yes, your grace." He punched his chest with his fist.


    "Your first mission got started."


    Hux smirked, and Natasha sighed.


    "Where should I go?"


    "To the fool''s paradise."


    Hux laughed.

 Chapter 45 - Chapter (45): Gore

    The carts were staggering on the road, the road cleaners had shoveled the snow, and the edges of the road were outlined by the mountains of hardened snow.


    Charles wrapped himself inside his thick dear coat, riding his Lord''s cart and Jason was behind them, bringing Barbara and Margaret.


    The sky kept being elegant but the breeze still was crafty, caressing the snow and it became colder and playful, slyly blowing around, injecting chill to the bones.


    Trees had gone heavy, some branches were broken and made Miguel shake his head. It could reveal that many roads had been obstructed by the last night''s storm.


    "I hope the road is safe and they succeed back on time before the next storm."


    Miguel still kept his eyes on the outside and saw Charles that halted. He had to light up the lanterns on foursquare of the cart.


    Luna already drowned in her thoughts. She was thinking about Elizabeth. She never rode a long way on the horse and this was a huge challenge especially that she was afraid of wolves. Four hours of riding on the road were not easy. The long hour they ever ran wild in the meadows and rode their horses was two hours and after that their legs were aching madly.


    Miguel went outside as the old man halted. He took out his lighter to hand the old man.


    Getting outside of the cart, he waved a hand for Jason, "You have a good son, Charles."


    He noted, he rarely complimented but Jason was a true man that merited this honor.


    "Thank you, master! I wish he was a bit smarter."


    Miguel lit up the wick and the steam on the glass of the lantern melted, light splashed out.


    "He is smart! By the way, I will hire a gardener to trim the trees, have some rest and let him prepare for the matrimony."


    The old man walked to the second lantern on the left front angle and replied, "You are so generous master but I could do it on my own."


    Miguel finished lighting up the fourth one and got back to the door, "don''t ever mention that again, you are a member of my family, your son is just like my own son."


    He didn''t wait for more as the old man was already done. Charles sat on his seat, picking the lariat and hitting the air, he hooted.


    Your devotion is my hope, master James! Charles told himself. He had hoped that Miguel could keep everything calm with his Nobel temperament.


    "Uncle, was it rational to send my sister after a cure while I knew that winter was always rebellious for the trip?"


    Luna asked, her complexion was pessimistic.


    "Stop blaming yourself!"


    Lisa grabbed her hand and replied calmly.


    "Yes, stop putting obligation in your decision. I was disagreed to send her but we know her very well, standing against her will means persuading her to trouble herself."


    Luna bit her lower lip.


    "Have too much fun and tell her about the feast. She will be happy to hear you enjoyed it."


    Lisa remarked.


    Luna nodded and held her hand, smiling at her, she remembered that her own thoughts distracted her about Lisa.


    "How do you feel, Lisa?"


    "Ah, why is everyone worrying about me? I am truly fine. That was just a simple faint."


    Luna shook her head, that wasn''t simple nor regular. She must be comprehensive about her health, now she carried a baby that was at the start of shaping.


    "No, Lisa, please don''t let things hidden within you, let them out! Elizabeth and I are ready to hear you anytime, anywhere."


    Miguel smiled bitterly, these girls had the heart of golds, the compassion that he could scarcely say existed nowadays. At least, he couldn''t declare that about the courtier Ladies nor those he met among Nobels and urban folk.


    "Master, there is something in the road," Charles announced, the sky was now dark. The road was passing through the forest, obviously, the wildings were sauntering around to hunt.


    Charles''s eyes fixed on the antlers that were broken and dropped near the deer. He had no choice and was supposed to stop the cart. The horses were anxious too so without taking the deer which was old and big they had no way to pass.


    He hooted and pulled the lariat. The cartwheels stopped and horses neighed, stumped feet on the road.


    Miguel''s eyes glinted, and ran dim, he wished that wasn''t a tree because taking it away from the path was tough enough to take an hour.


    "Stay inside, the cold is strict."


    He sighed and sneaked out again.


    "Jason!"


    Jason was near their cart, drawing his path to Charles.


    "Master, that''s a deer."


    Miguel followed his sight and saw the antlers that were spread to either side of the road and the scuffed body that was in the middle. They rushed ahead where Charles was sitting above the head of the deer.


    Miguel''s heartbeat paced, he was praying that wasn''t a faerie. He sat and hurriedly put the eyelids of deer up, the eyes were glowing in green, like gems. He sneaked back, looking at it in terror. His prayers were not accepted by the gods.


    "My lord! Is it a faerie?"


    Charles asked, seemingly, he was frightened of the same matter.


    Miguel''s eyes drifted on him, yet holding the shaking terror. The old man achieved his answer from that look.


    "Father, what are these fangs mark?"


    Jason who was scanning the body carefully asked. He never saw a faerie but with this, he could say that they were three times bigger than animals.


    Miguel checked the part that was concealed under gore blood.


    "A vampire!" Charles asked.


    Miguel wasn''t sure, the fangs had left bigger marks.


    "I doubt!" He pointed to the scratches on the Faeries body.


    "I thought they hold magic! Why couldn''t he survive?"


    Jason asked, checking where his master pointed. Everything was there except the heart and the sucked blood. Whatever that demon was, it had devoured until the last drop of blood.


    Miguel found it more necessary to meet the mayor. The creature that killed this deer faerie could menace humans'' life too.


    "Not all of them hold magic, they have various races. Help me, we must take it to Barson. I will send a messenger to faeries Wood clan."


    Jason peered at his master, so the rumors were true, he knew the faeries.

 Chapter 46 - Chapter (46): What Is She?

    **note: I held my breath for this chapter! for how long? I don''t know but when I found myself on the ground, my lungs ailed. I would become so happy with every power stone you consume here.


    ___


    Elizabeth dragged her hood closer where the edges could preserve her burning cheeks. The road was rough and the snow was thick. They decreased their pace as the knight did. Four hours wasn''t a piece of cake for any rider to move ahead and one hour had passed.


    Elizabeth felt that steam began to stream out of her nostril especially.


    "Why do we slow down?"


    Elizabeth asked Ryan. Gazing around, the moon was offering nice light so they could see around.


    Ryan tilted the lariat to a tree near the margin of the road and, touched deeply scuffed on its bark. Elizabeth rode beside him and watched the scratch carefully.


    "Not a wolf''s paws cause such a trace, what is it, Ryan?"


    Elizabeth didn''t want to think that was a werewolf but she doubted if that belonged to one.


    "Not a vampire! Maybe you know what is it?"


    Ryan directed to the knight girl. Certainly, she knew that brutal trace that left gore bloodstains.


    "A devil Imp!" She replied, looking back at them they saw wrinkles in the middle of her eyes.


    "What? Gods! How did an imp escape from hell?"


    Elizabeth asked, she couldn''t believe the word she just let out. The creatures'' figure was even scary in the holy book therefore she didn''t prefer to see one in reality. It didn''t matter how good a warrior was but this being was fast and had wings.


    Ryan''s eyes averted around, as the tree branches rustled and snow chopped down, spattered on the floor of the forest.


    Ryan took out his bow, putting an arrow out of the quiver that was tugged on the horse''s saddle. He adjusted the feathered tail to the string and pulled it back. A shadow was wrenching around them.


    "Stay close to me." He told Ell.


    The heat that was boiling their blood ceased down and was replaced with terror and frostiness. Their cheeks were scorching.


    Taking her pistol out, Natasha aimed, they couldn''t ride further, it could give advantage to the imp and scatter them. She saw it moving to the north side. How could it show up here? She cursed as the question sounded foolish, it was a creature with wings that could fly through the free expanded sky. The imp didn''t screech but seized for Elizabeth, her cloak was red and made her a good target. Natasha let it get closer, but the sound of wings caught Ryan''s attention and he unleashed the string.


    "Don''t waste your arrows, let it get closer," Natasha warned. Wasting time and arrows could cause trauma due to her experience. She waited again, turning around, her horse groaned, steam clouded out of its nose. She sharpened her ears and focused.


    "Come on, show yourself."


    Elizabeth was holding the pistol in her right hand, the sword gripped in the other one. If the imp was close to her she couldn''t load the pistol with gunpowder before her blood being dried from her body. The blood that already froze in her veins, her hands were shivering in awe. But, No, she couldn''t give up, she was here to outrun the destiny and rescue her sister from misfortune.


    Thunder neighed, he was under tension, the devil imp was the meaning of real devil in this world, they were vampires and valets of great demons. Humans couldn''t accept them. And the animals could sense them better than others. While her mind was filled with lingering thoughts she yanked and looked back as the sound of the pistol echoed around.


    The imp smashed Natasha from the back, her shot wasted as she was knocked to the ground but managed to turn on her legs. She was fast and made that fall onto a flounce sit then took out the shuriken blades that were as if the drops of snowflake that no one would dare to come across with. She tossed them up to the dark where Elizabeth could see the imp in the dark.


    Elizabeth was frightened, her breath ran to a gasp. Thunder was glowing in white, a good target, Elizabeth felt the sweat on her back and blood splashed out of the imp''s leg as a blade kissed it. When it decreased its pace, Ryan pulled the trigger.


    It was all fast and Elizabeth wasn''t sure what was happening. But she found Ryan above the branch, leaving his roaring Cyrus that was showing rage to the imp. She discovered that Ryan and Natasha''s viewpoints were blank, they couldn''t see the imp the way she could see. But why? What the hell was this fear that devoured her courage and made her bones stiff and hard.


    Ryan roared as the dark creature with a long hook-tail hit and scratched his arm. Ryan fell off the branch but sat on his knees, holding his left arm.


    Elizabeth closed her eyes, her palm sat on Thunder''s long mane on his neck. She focused, remembering Luna''s laughter the time she could see, her heart warmed, warm tears ran into her frizzed eyes. Her hands moved on the Griffin tamers'' dagger.


    Its blade was rare, a sheer silver made by Faeries. She let all her sensation gather on one point, the Imp''s screeches. She opened her eyes, her eyes were glowing in golden. She pressed her palm against the saddle and sat on it, managing to put her feet together, she bounced up on the first branch and the second one. It dared to hurt her loving cousin, the person that her sister loved. Elizabeth couldn''t disappoint Luna. Her uncle named her the Queen of Night so it was time to prove it.


    The imp was shrieking out of distress, yet seizing to have them as its meal. Elizabeth jumped on the next branch and the third, then the imp attacked her and so did she.


    "Elizabeth!" It was Ryan''s voice that echoed. He could hear his heartbeats that were drumming in his chest. What the hell was his cousin? He never saw her doing such a thing. No human could do that even if they trained under strict trainers and harsh ones. Thus, the faerie his father met told the truth.


    Natasha scowled, how couldn''t Wilmore notice this imp? He was able to sense its blood.

 Chapter 47 - Chapter (47): Subdue Affliction

    "Gods!" Natasha blurted. Wilmore was right about this family, they are unlike the others she met before. The girl was fighting as a goddess! She just flew up the branches like a wraith. She was born as a warrior but if it was so! Then how come she didn''t recognize the devil? What was this girl? Who is this family?


    Elizabeth jumped on the imp''s back, the creature scrubbed its back to the large trees that those nude sharp branches tore Elizabeth''s shirt. The hood moved back and her hair danced back. She tightened her grip, brushing the shiver down, she dove the silver dagger into the devil''s head.


    The Imp stopped right away, had gone motionless and fell, Elizabeth''s eyes returned to its chocolate brown color and she found herself on the Imp''s back.


    "What the hell did I do?" She mumbled. It was like a ghost snatched the control of her body, her brain, and her heart from her. How could she subdue affliction and fight like this, while her hand was trembling just two minutes ago!


    The imp stroke to the ground, its body massively dragged along with the snow, plowing the snow and the damp volatile soil underneath. They splashed around and covered the sight. Ryan roamed further to find Elizabeth.


    "Ell? Where are you?"


    She shouted as a reply from above and the branch above Ryan''s head rustled! Elizabeth fell as her cloak dangled her feet. She wrapped herself up and heaved on her legs, meeting Ryan''s terrified and panicked face.


    Her cousin moved forward and hugged her, Elizabeth blinked multiple times. Was he the person who used to menace her? He wanted to feed the wolves with her flesh.


    "You are alive, it sounds you are a real monkey!" Ryan said under his breath.


    She pushed him back, "I am fine! But you were knocked down so early."


    Ryan swallowed, his head turned and his eyes caught the creature that was the size of a brown eagle.


    "Really?" He muttered.


    Natasha slowly approached them. Her hands were shivering, she grabbed Elizabeth''s arm and dragged her to a tree severely, making Ryan frown.


    "What are you?"


    She felt a cold dagger on her throat that sat from behind.


    "Let go of her before I let it kiss you."


    Ryan took Natasha from behind. She sighed, going too far was not her way but she didn''t want to think that the James family had a faerie in their family. She did want to hear that nor realize it, Unless, she had to report everything. This one wasn''t something she could simply skip.


    But! If she was a faerie, Wilmore could sense her scent. She released Elizabeth and put her hands up.


    Ryan let her go with a yank.


    "You better don''t mess with my family! That''s the limit. We are humans like you."


    Ryan noted, pointing to the imp said, "what is that? Shouldn''t you be the guardians of Velator? Do you just care about Bolingtone?"


    He snapped.


    He was right! Why was she showing a rigorous reaction toward the girl? She was Lord James'' niece. It seemed her power and nimble moves were as sharp as her tongue. A well-tutored kid. Why was she startled that someone has found a way to surpass the knights'' skills?


    The sparks in her eyes twitched and fixed on the imp. An imp was in their land, in Velator.


    Elizabeth steadied her shoulder. She didn''t know what just happened, all she knew was that she was scared and the rest wasn''t something weird except one thing, she could see in the dark clearly. Ell stopped overthinking as she had a plan on her way. She spoke no word to cease the tension down. They were after the cure and couldn''t kill each other there.


    "Due to the reports, no imp was seen in the entire country. I don''t know which hell it came from."


    She declared.


    "Cut its head." Elizabeth blurted, she could overcome her subdued affliction, again, they needed proof.


    Ryan raised his left eyebrow, looking at her in astonishment. She was cruel, no doubt but what the hell was this idea? Carrying the imp''s head all over they were traveling just could bring terror.


    "She is right, we need a clue to prove our words. Besides, I think the Queen must take this remarkably."


    Confirmed Natasha and went in front of Elizabeth, extending her gloved hand out for a handshake, "I am Natasha Bolingtone, the Queen''s second cousin. You are brave Lady Elizabeth."


    Ryan clenched his fist, so they were relatives, already it was weird that a girl was in knights troop so she had the Nobel blood of theirs.


    Elizabeth felt her brain that was screaming out of eagerness, she put her hand out and Natasha''s eyes moved on the dagger that was knitted on Elizabeth''s glove. She smiled, she underestimated her, this sign could say that she loved army types of equipment.


    "Thank you, and you know me, now."


    "You could be a good knight, can you cut the head?"


    Elizabeth jerked at the lance, "I... I am not a butcher!" She snatched her eyes off hers and ordered Ryan, "can you bring me, my dagger?"


    Ryan growled but he had no other choice.


    "Give me a sack, knight girl." He said coldly.


    Natasha strode to her black horse while peeking at the other two horses that were still there. She thought they might run but as she discerned in this family even the animals were heroic and devoted; interesting!


    There was a sack in her bag, that she used to keep for the essential situation and now it was the one, the oddest one.


    As she took back the bag, Ryan was done and tossed the dark crimson head into the sack.


    "Keep it among the snow." Elizabeth surged forth and picked a full fist of snow and poured it inside the sack, making sure the head would reach the queen before being demolished. She still felt her heart trembling. She did her first kill.


    Ryan handed Elizabeth, her dagger. It stole Natasha''s clue and extended her hand.


    "May I see it? Did you kill the imp with this?"


    She asked and Elizabeth nodded, giving her the dagger that was already cleared by Ryan.


    "My uncle made it for three of us, we call them Griffin tamers."


    Natasha nodded and gave it back to her. She understood what she wanted. Wilmore was right to become curious, that rascal monster had reasons to step in that house.. He wanted to scan them all from closed eyes, if not he would not bother to go with his own ass.

 Chapter 48 - Chapter (48): Intensed Joy

    Miguel asked Margaret and Barbara to join in the first cart and himself drove them. Jason and Miguel tied the deer faerie up the cart roof and moved after them.


    Lisa was looking back at them through the small window on the back. She turned her face to Luna who was impatiently waiting for her description.


    "Please, tell me! What was on the road?"


    She asked them all.


    Barbara exchanged a glance with Lisa who looked panicked.


    "It was a deer, milady! But nothing to worry about."


    Margaret announced.


    Luna wasn''t sure if that was it, she saw the shadow, it was white and the animal had dark shadows like the others; the heavy tension and air around them were speaking something which she disliked. Uncle Miguel was riding the cart, himself, he picked the pistols and weapons that were adjusted in the box so it meant there was a problem.


    No word was traded between them until they arrived at the gates of Barson. The guards came toward and waited for the Lord to offer his praises.


    "What a pleasure to see you, Lord James!" He directed to his men and they opened the gate.


    The cart halted, "Sir. Richmond!"


    Miguel''s face was stern. Sir. Richmond, the head of guards tapped on his stomach, and his eyes drifted on the badly butchered deer. He instinctively strode to it and the lad beside him followed. Miguel got down the cart and went to them.


    "I need you to keep all your men on the gates and watchtowers."


    Sir. Richmond was already marveled as he saw the animal. His head shifted on the Lord.


    "What happened to the poor animal?"


    The chubby man asked, his breath steaming out.


    "Not an animal, it is a faerie that we found on the Barson road to Riva. Something killed it and had taken out the heart and sucked the whole blood. Record this, I am taking the body to the city guards and the mayor."


    The boy beside the leader of guards coughed. The man smashed his back before he was choked.


    "My Lords! How should we explain this to faeries? They might think we did this!"


    Sir. Richmond noted.


    "The faerie wasn''t caught in our land, the creature that killed it dragged and dropped it there, the antlers were broken and were spread around."


    The Lord announced and stopped near the cart that Jason was on its seat.


    "Master, people are in the streets and I think it is not a good idea to take the deer in the crowd."


    Lord James sighed, Jason was right. They could not inject terror into the folklore running in the streets and bring tension.


    "Fine, can you keep it here? I will take the ladies to the central gallery and I will come back with the mayor and others."


    Jason nodded, he wanted to suggest that but now he wished it himself.


    "I am at your disposal."


    Miguel turned to Sir. Richmond.


    "Bring me a Dove! I must send them a letter." The man nodded, it seemed he knew what the Lord wanted to do.


    "Kiddo, go bring one of the Doves."


    The boy beside him bowed and quickly left, there were still shakes in his exhales. He couldn''t believe his eyes, being a guard was too much, over what he assumed before.


    "Are the knights still in the city?" The Lord asked the chubby man.


    "Two of them, they went out at noon and returned in the evening, who are they?"


    "One of them is the crown prince."


    The guard frowned. The prince of Bolingtone was one of those riders. What did those Nobels want from here?


    The kid returned with a cage in his hand. Miguel quickly took it, brought the Dove out. He put out a small satchel from his belt and unzipped it. He took out a black glowing string and tied it to the Dove left leg. He murmured things to the bird and sent it up to the sky.


    "I must go, but I will get back to you, as soon as I meet the mayor and the elders. Don''t let anyone see it before I come back."


    He didn''t wait and went to ride the cart.


    Inside the cart, Luna grabbed her mouth as she heard the words that fled her uncle''s mouth.


    "A faerie?"


    She murmured and it was killed! With this, her sister was out there while a wild creature was killing people. What could drag a deer faerie to Riva? The distance was farther than usual, not an easy thing to carry on!


    "It will be fine." Said Lisa who studied her face.


    "I sent my sister to the heart of danger, how can I bear it?"


    No, she couldn''t convince herself to calm down.


    "The faerie was out of magic, that was how it was caught. Maybe that was a tiger."


    Barbara babbled, she did try to help Luna drive out of anxiety but Luna shook her head, instead.


    "No tiger drinks blood and takes the heart only."


    Barbara swallowed, she was right. Her eyes already scanned that body and it couldn''t be done by a wilding but a monster from hell that wickedly slaughtered the faerie.


    The cart stumbled ahead on the cobbled floor of the street. Crossing the gate, heedfully. The town was crowded and well-designed. Lisa could sense the intense joy.


    They passed by the rail, the steam locomotive was there, it had brought many guests from the neighborhood. The circus tent was there, but the clowns and others were entertaining the people through the street. The shops were there, not all of them were people of Greenwood but came from other places to sell their stuff.


    Lisa began to describe the city for Luna but she couldn''t drive her mind to them.


    "That''s the ski run, this year people made better ski shoes and skies."


    Barbara directed and it could finally catch Luna''s attention.


    "Elizabeth loved it."


    She replied.


    "It will be here for the whole season, milady," Margaret noted.


    Luna bobbed her head, it wasn''t specific to play around tonight, Ryan could bring them later and she might be able to see that time.


    The cart stopped in front of the central gallery where people used to gather, celebrate, and have fun. The noises were saying how thick the throng was. Luna didn''t know that people were interested in this feast. She heard the laughter, the sounds were familiar! Vanessa and the troop of her friends.. Perhaps, they were gossiping again, mocking people''s outfits, comparing them.

 Chapter 49 - Chapter (49): Nimble

    Rave couldn''t believe that Hux truly meant fool''s paradise! They sent him back home as soon as they realized his father was a former knight. He kicked the dust bin and scattered the stray cats. They meowed harshly as they found his problematic manner.


    Rave strode to the dark lane which was empty. All people would go to the center but it didn''t include his father. The butchery was closed and it was obvious that he sold all the porks to the feast attendees.


    He searched his pockets then his lazy pace increased as he found a huge hole in his left pocket. He sighed and stumped his feet on the snow, squashing it. He remembered the last time, that he missed the keys, his father was about to cut his gut to feed these stray cats. He just turned twenty last month but still, his father was treating him like a kid.


    He cleared his throat to summon his courage, he heaved out a warm deep breath from his lungs and then knocked on the door.


    No reply came in exchange. He knew that his father was inside at least the scent of the plug was revealing it.


    "Father, I know you are there. Can you please open the door? It is frizzing outside."


    "Did you miss your keys again? Then use your ass and come inside if you got no brain to burn its fat."


    He laughed, Rave could imagine him blowing the smoke out of his lungs, leaning back to the rest of his hand-made giant rocking chair. He gazed up, he had to climb up to the roof and enter the house from there. What a sick way, he told himself.


    He dangled to the wall and nimbly jumped up. From there he dragged himself on the roof. He gazed at the southern part that the feast was holding. The prince and Hux asked him to see them there. The prince wasn''t a social person certainly he was after something in that district.


    He roamed to the door on the roof that was left open. He used to let it be like that for urgent situations like this. Not wasting more time, he went inside. He had many questions to ask. His father''s answers could be his ticket to enter the knights'' troop.


    He closed the door and went to the stairs. As he guessed his father had the position that had displayed in his imagination. He jumped down from the second floor and sat on the stone floor, his father didn''t even turn his face.


    "What did the knight want from you?" His father asked, wearing a bizarre face.


    The house was clean not even close to the butchery that only a door could lead them to it. The house light was dim, only three candles were supporting it. His father was sitting by the fireplace.


    "So you knew that!"


    "I did, that badge was on my chest one day."


    He remarked.


    "Alright, I want to join them as a tracker. Tonight I came to let you know."


    He began the conversation, he couldn''t say that hey father come and tell me the Lord''s secret instead he could pursue him to give him a bunch of memories.


    He marched forward, dragging the chair out, he sat at the table.


    "Are you sure that you can do what they do? They kill, they torment and they will be harshly chased to be killed. They have no peace, their dreams are veiled with nightmares. Don''t look at those clean clothes and the honors they achieve repeatedly. They have to sell their souls to demons sometimes. This is what the court of Bolingtone is."


    He explained but Rave knew all of this before. Either way, he expected to explore things that were beyond his anticipation.


    "How was the troop that you were in? Why did you all dissipate?"


    Rave began, his father started himself, and rarely did he narrate something.


    "The decision was made by seven of us. We wanted to end that and make a new life. And it worked, I love my current boring life."


    He put the cigarette on his lips again.


    "Father, it was for your leader, Lord James, wasn''t it?"


    "I, John McCain, the second hand of him would never bow to that court again because you can''t even imagine that what they did to us. They forced us to burn a whole village with every person in it. That''s their true face. Makes nothing with Miguel, he could have never rescued from that court because of the Princess thirst."


    He finally mentioned something good.


    "What is it to her?"


    His father sighed, "you are extracting words from me, don''t you?"


    "I do because I want to know before joining them."


    His father nodded, he had to let him know about the wicked people that he dreamed of being in their clan. He couldn''t stop him at all.


    "Princess Livia approached Miguel, intoxicated him by her beauty and love. But a toxic one, not a true one, she was a spy from her mother to keep us in the court when they noticed that we want to resign."


    Rave did not expect this at all. He trusted his father, he never heard a wrong word from his mouth.


    "Then he was trapped and she left him!"


    John slowly bobbed his head, his eyes fixed on the dark corner that Rave guessed was a portion of his memories.


    Nice father, tell me more and it will boost my courage.


    "Yes, but she left him something that he couldn''t survive from her."


    His father''s face grew blank and dim, his eyes rolled on Rave.


    "Stop it, I won''t say more but rest assured, you will tear your ass if you join that court, you have to kill your soul, no human with a soft heart can bear the Queen and her courtiers.


    "What did she do to him? Tell me, father, if the courtier ladies are a bunch of demons, I must be vigilant." He smirked.


    Rave could feel the curiosity that bit his nerves.


    "A dead son! She left him with a dead son. She left him as a loser."


    Rave frowned, he came here to earn answers but this answer was sharper than he expected.


    "Father, I am sorry but unfortunately, she had forced him to marry her!"


    Rave declared and as he said that, his father punched the table. His son jerked back, his chair shook. He never saw his father like this, fire was flaming out of his blushed face. Rave grabbed the candle to make sure it wouldn''t drop.


    "That whore." His eyes moved on Rave, "join them, protect Miguel, trust no one if you want to protect your head, and now shake your useless legs we are going to the feast."


    Rave''s mouth dropped.. How fast he changed his mind but he would eagerly carve this advice into his head.

 Chapter 50 - Chapter (50): Outburst

    The lane was too dark, a phantom displayed on the wall as the moonlit reached there. It was fast and made a gust that drew Wilmore''s cloak back. He was watching the people.


    "Did they come?" His eyes were still on the folk that was cheering for the acrobat man that was crossing the rope between two spears.


    "Yes, I saw them at the gate. I think we must join them in the gallery, accept the invitation."


    Hux asked, approaching him.


    "Why do you wish that? Did you see something?"


    Hux didn''t know how to say that. He was sure that they surveyed the forest and the road of Riva and nothing they grasped at that moment.


    "A deer faerie was madly massacred, exactly on the road that we came back. The Lord took it here and fetched it to the gate watchmen. The heart and blood were evacuated."


    Wilmore turned to him, his gray wolfish eyes glinted, that look meant a lot to Hux. He expected that gesture toward this declaration.


    "How could it be possible?"


    Wilmore needed to see the clue, how did it? How an imp could cross the walls and no patrol discover it? They had tools that could track them.


    "I don''t know. You are right and we must move to the south soon but we need to convince the queen."


    Hux sounded to be worried. There was an imp in Greenwood that could even enter the faeries borders which couldn''t be acceptable.


    Wilmore turned on his heels and walked out of the dark, bearing to join this happy folk that he couldn''t understand why they were excited to celebrate the cold which could provoke their many obstacles.


    People''s attention rubbed off the acrobat man and ran on the prince and his man. They whispered words and finally, Wilmore drew his hood off. Mouths dropped as he committed that move. The two of the knights were handsome, one was opposite the other one in the feature but that didn''t give rise to differences.


    While an outburst was flaming out of Wilmore''s head, the girls were smiling at him, hearts were sparking out of their eyes.


    They drew their way to the central gallery which was a big stone building. People brushed the way for them and the flustered clown missed the focus on his red balls that were rounding in the air, the wheel under his feet slipped and he spread on the ground and the balls hit him.


    People laughed and mocked him.


    "Butter finger!"


    "Thick skull."


    "Useless!"


    "Cretin!"


    That was all people were shooting at him amongst their laughter. A young arrogant man kicked the clown and then his wheel.


    Wilmore closed his eyes and ceased, his cloak lashed back. How dare he could be? He was just a poor man working hard to earn supplies to feed his stomach. He brought them laughter and joy and they didn''t stop scolding him as he made a mistake that wasn''t necessarily his fault. Hearts lost their sincerity.


    "Come on! Don''t interfere." Hux murmured near his ears.


    Wilmore ignored and walked to the young man who was about to beat the clown with a piece of sweet on his plate.


    Wilmore grabbed his hand and twisted back. The plate turned and hit the man''s face.


    "You fuc*er!" The young man growled.


    It was enough to seduce Wilmore breaking that hand and he did. The bone noise reached the nearest ears. He tossed the man to the others who insulted the clown then shot them aggressive glares. They hadn''t the braveness to say a word thus they ran to mum.


    Wilmore bent and extended his left hand to the frail clown. The man bitterly smiled and grabbed his hand. The prince saw the dislocated ankle. His eyes moved on another clown, "take him to a physician."


    He nodded and aid the wounded clown.


    The wounded man stopped, taking off his red ball-like nose, he gave it to the prince.


    "Thank you."


    Wilmore grabbed it, to him, it had no meaning but if that could satisfy the man it wasn''t hard to carry it on...


    "Wow, he is not only handsome but also kindhearted."


    The girls were murmuring around.


    Hux gazed back at the gallery. He saw the Lord''s cart that stopped so he nudged the prince and gestured to the cart.


    "Let''s go."


    Wilmore rushed his pace. He was too keen to realize what had occurred when he was wasting time among this folk.


    They reached the cart, he gazed around and found no guard to company them. The Lord was too confident. He didn''t need guards though, Wilmore had read his background. He was a killing machine, alone.


    Wilmore dragged Hux to a dark corner, the Lord opened the cart''s door. He led the maidens out, what a gentleman! Then his wife came out, she was breathtakingly stunning, his sister was nothing compared to this young lady. A sneer tugged at the corner of his lips, Livia should be jealous but that sneer shoved down as he remembered what would happen if she drove jealous. Livia shouldn''t discover about her pregnancy.


    As the thoughts were chewing his nerves, he just stiffened, his cold body began to taste the heat again. Luna was there, she was glowing in that dress and he forgot to breathe. His eyes couldn''t move on someone else. What was she doing to him? Was she a magician or something?


    How could be this girl existed? Could she become mine? He never wished for something, that could frighten him because he didn''t want things that could leave him. He thought but hastily wrapped himself.


    Hux smirked, he knew that face. He liked her. He opened his mouth to jest but the annoying noises distracted him.


    "Look, Luna is here!" A girl told another one. They were peering at the Lord and his niece.


    "Hm, Elizabeth did her best to make her look beautiful! This cripple, no one knows what a witch she is."


    Said a girl with light brown hair, kicking a strand of her hair back behind her, gesturing behind Luna. Her lavishly made dress was saying that she was from a rich family.


    "Vanessa, ignore her, we must focus on your invitation from the Queen, I am sure the prince would love you."


    Wilmore''s eyes drifted on them. So his mother did what she willed. Perhaps, this time was serious and he had to interfere. He hated to have some retard annoying mistresses.


    "Do you want to spank her?"


    Hux babbled, wearing a grin.


    "Not here, let her come to my room. I will teach her attitudes, there." Wilmore menaced coldly.


    He passed by them and his eyes met Vanessa''s green pretty eyes.. She was beautiful but had no heart nor brain in that skull.

 Chapter 51 - Chapter (51): Rein

    Luna was away from society for a long time. She was trying to hold the rein of her courage so this way she would become successful to overcome the fear that was rooted in her heart.


    "There are too many people here." She murmured beside her uncle.


    "Yes, darling but only those who have the invitation card can enter."


    Luna frowned as he said that. She doubted if the prince had one because he was strolling in the shadows under the mask of a knight.


    As soon as she thought that way, a cold aura approached them; the white shadow that broke the gray ones and halted near her.


    "Lord James, what a pleasure! I was tending to see you."


    Wilmore announced, his eyes were on Miguel but drifted on Luna so fast. This girl entirely distracted him from the main case that pulled him here.


    "Your grace, please join us. I am glad that you were around. We must talk in private."


    Luna was curious about the issue that they wanted to discuss. She hated boring business speeches but this was different.


    "Yes, we hope that you explain to us what is going on."


    Luna taunted. If they were ruling this land then they must be aware of the problems too. A wild creature was out there while her sister and Ryan were in the heart of it.


    Miguel didn''t take his eyes off the prince. He loathed the way he was peering at Luna and unfortunately, he was choosing mistresses.


    "Please get inside, we had blocked the way."


    They headed to the experts that were dressed in black suits. Three men on the left side and three men on the right side, taking the invitation cards.


    "Lord James, welcome!" The middle-aged man bowed his head for him.


    Lord James tried to offer his people niceness, he smiled and gave him the card. The man''s eyes turned on the knights.


    "They are with me,"


    Lord James did not reveal who Wilmore was. It could be caught the attention and he needed him for some work.


    The man nodded, killing his amazement, he led them to their gate where two men pushed it back.


    Heat overflew and the glorious actors showed up, they were dancing, through the ropes, their dresses thin but glowing because of the beads and their faces covered with fantastic silver masks. On a table, a juggler was blowing out fire from his mouth. The acrobat dancers were amusing people.


    Luna was on the left side of Miguel and Lisa was on the right. The maidens followed them.


    The gallery was full of well-dressed people. The mayor was talking to a bunch of merchants that he had invited from the other cities.


    "Are you sure about joining us?"


    Miguel asked Luna. She despised it and it was readable but she wanted to learn about the matter.


    "I am fine, uncle."


    Wilmore scanned the place in one glance while his ears were sharpened on the Lord, the harp music was light in the background and the noises could be heard louder. Miguel was a respectable man, the prince couldn''t remember if he ever saw a man asking his ladies what they ever preferred but he did. Was it what the family called? Or was it Love that brought him nobility?


    "Hux, who are those folk that we get close to?"


    Hux was gazing around, the ladies were talking about them while the men were pouting.


    "That man with green eyes who''s talking is, Mayor Reynolds."


    They both looked at the familiar girl who was gossiping behind Luna. Their similarity could speak that who they were. The girl stopped beside a woman that could be her mother, their eyes were on Luna and Lisa, then sought Elizabeth that was absent.


    "Should we enroll?" Asked Hux.


    Wilmore halted, it seemed they had no other choice. He wanted to get to know these folk that his mother chose their girl for him.


    "We will."


    They walked after the Lord who was approaching them. Luna peeked back, Wilmore was right behind her.


    Ceasing their strides near the mayor, the men and women showed eager faces. They doubted him appearing in the Snow feast but this year was different.


    "Gods above! Lord James, I sent you the invitations but not even in the Blue Moon I could imagine such honor!"


    Mayor Reynolds bowed his head for him. Wilmore hated rituals also these kinds of fake ethical greetings. The mayor didn''t expect their Lord to attend but he did unlike. Possibly, they were dying to earn his position after he got married to princess Livia.


    "I know, it was a surprise to me, but I couldn''t refuse my darling nieces."


    He proudly gazed at Luna.


    "We can''t see Elizabeth, she must be the eager one."


    The young Lady beside the mayor uttered.


    "Vanessa, I see that no one is eager than you! It is the first ball we ever attended but you do every year, maybe this time we find a good husband for our beautiful daughter."


    Luna burned her ass and it was the beginning of all.


    "Oh gods, I can''t bear this, let the men speak manlily." Mayor Reynolds noted, with his hand he led the Lord away, scanning Luna from up to the toe.


    Miguel gazed at the Prince, "would you come?"


    Wilmore wanted to be around not in their gathering, he pointed to Hux and replied, "He would come, I will stay here."


    Hux cursed him under his breath for leaving him alone in this rare place.


    Wilmore was after a situation to talk to Luna in private and know her better. He just noticed that she had a sharp tongue just like her sister. This girl made him curious and he wanted to feed the cat within him. He drew his path behind a pillar that was a dark point and the candlelight was blocked by the huge pillar and curtains, even the lovers who were kissing couldn''t notice his mute presence.


    Luna frowned, she wanted to know more but the mayor just snatched her uncle.


    "You didn''t answer, where is she?"


    Vanessa asked again, her eyes were on Luna, wearing a smirk.

 Chapter 52 - Chapter (52): Abolish

    Luna took off her cloak, her moves gentle and in peace, inside the gallery was warm enough, and the cloak could make her sweat, spoiling the perfume. Handing it to Barbara, she said, "She was busy! You know that she doesn''t have time to waste on such lavishly consumed places."


    Wilmore was listening carefully, she didn''t lie to the girl and somehow lowered the mayor girl.


    "How are your eyes, daughter?" Asked Vanessa''s mother. The mother and daughter were ignoring Lisa.


    "Thanks to Elizabeth and My aunt, Lisa. I feel better."


    Luna wrapped her hands in Lisa''s arm and sweetly smiled.


    "That''s good, get better and marry a Nobel man. Make your family bigger. You don''t want to make the James family extinct, do you?"


    Vanessa mocked.


    Wilmore clenched his fist, it was foolish to listen to them, but look how she was speaking! That was too disturbing that she was chosen for the mistress selection. The court was filled with people like her that forced him to run away. Besides, Luna James was a gem that was being wasted among this folk.


    "Hm, to be honest, I don''t need to be worried about this stuff. But, I heard that you received an invitation from the mistress selection. Good luck with that, joining the court is not easy and the prince is terrible. I wish you bring a brave man out of him."


    Vanessa laughed as if Luna had just admitted that she deserved to become a Queen.


    Wilmore''s eyes grew wide, he just found out that it wasn''t simply that he could have neglected. Could he handle such a woman? Even if she was made for a bed? But when the conversation led about him, his eyes turned dim.


    As he guessed, the James girl remembered him and assumed that he was a monster, a murderer. He never explained himself to anyone nor did care what people think but why would this girl''s words be annoying to him? He felt that ice crossed his gloves, his heart was terrified, it was the first time that his inner demon ran out of control. He closed his eyes, breathing out the rage to stop himself, his fury! These people never suffered like him, never got ignored, never were threatened as a killing machine, a demon, so they had become daring.


    The music changed to a spokesperson voice which was too loud, "Ladies and gentlemen, Welcome to Snowball,"


    People cheered, the gates got closed and the guards stood there.


    "We are going to dance now and will have dinner after that then you will see the play. I hope you all enjoy this unforgettable night."


    He announced the ball''s schedule. Inside the dark, Wilmore watched the people that were chosen among the richest folk. The mayor was after votes in counsel and the prince saw such behaviors from greedy people like him. It was the reason he gathered many merchants here.


    The musicians changed the music and the couples drove on the dance floor. Their laughter and joy restored the building.


    A young merchant came to Vanessa and bowed, extending his hand for her.


    "May I ask you to dance with me, Lady Reynolds?"


    Vanessa looked at her mother and she nodded as permission. She grabbed his hand and joined the dance. After her, Vanessa''s brother came to his mother while his amber eyes were on Lisa. He led his mother to the dance floor.


    Wilmore saw where he was looking at, Luna''s chest, he hissed, "You did a huge mistake, young man!"


    He stepped out of the dark when a few people obstructed his path.


    "Where is my uncle, Lisa?"


    "They left!"


    "So it means we are alone, too disturbing!" Luna growled.


    "Luna, would you dance with me? A friend snatched my mother."


    Luna knew Vanessa''s brother''s voice. He was a womanizer just like his father. Luna felt the twist in her guts, among all the men here why would a pig appear here?


    "Excuse me, She is mine!"


    Wilmore declared with his roughly cold husky tune.


    "I am sorry, Maxwell! I am already taken."


    Luna got the chance she was looking for. She thought that the prince left with her uncle but he was still there, perhaps heard what she said to Vanessa.


    Maxwell glared at Wilmore, thinking who this weirdo was!


    Lisa disliked both of the men but at least the prince was way better. The prince I pinned his cloak off and handed it to Margaret. The old lady was smiling, seemed she was happy that Luna would have some fun but neither of them knew what she was growing in her mind.


    The prince put his left hand on his back and extended the other one for Luna. Lisa put Luna''s right hand into his hand.


    Wilmore was trying to control himself. He never sensed any emotion, the world had constantly kept being red and gray in his perspective, being scolded, being ordered. The air was always cold for him, even in the middle of summer but each time he touched her, his whole being ran warm. He found it his weakness yet desired to have this forbidden fruit and abolished wish that her heart belonged to another man.


    Luna was led to the dance floor with Wilmore, the crown prince that no one knew. People made more space for these beautiful lads that just entered. Whisperers could be heard, they were talking about Luna, the Lord''s niece, and who was that breathtaking man who led the dance?


    "Even with her poor vision, she can dance." A woman told her husband.


    "Lord James raised portly ladies. Their parents will be happy in heavens."


    Lisa heard it and her eyes went wet, she held back the tears but Barbara couldn''t do that, reminding Lucas James could always break her heart.


    Wilmore glanced at Luna who was keeping the smile on her face, it was strangely beautiful, those rosy lips, these beautiful eyes, he could sit and watch this piece of art for hours. She was like the book that he could not understand.


    "I am sorry, I wish you forgive me for that night."


    He confessed near her ears, he didn''t plan it. He wanted to say other things otherwise he let out those words. His heart was tickled by her, which misled him.


    "So you have the guts to apologize. Why did you lie today?"

 Chapter 53 - Chapter (53): Confess

    Wilmore turned, Luna''s feet didn''t even touch his due to her situation but he wasn''t surprised. She was trained well while Wilmore was yet poor in dancing despite having the best trainers.


    "I wanted to do but after I noticed your cousin''s emotions I said no word. I was concerned if Hux hurt him to protect me."


    Luna''s thought ceased, the flood of rage set down in her body, she wanted to avenge but after hearing this, her heart couldn''t ignore that he was right. Ryan could not take control of his turmoil.


    "Your grace is a bright man! Sorry for humiliating you toward Vanessa. I am sure you heard it."


    Wilmore didn''t want to continue a hatred between them. He would in a few hours tonight but he wanted to hold this memory before going to the south. His life, his world was unlike hers and either of them had to be in their own shoes.


    "It is fine, I hear it a lot but this time it was a bit rougher, maybe my mother is right, I need a woman beside me. But not that lady I heard them ridiculing people." His voice still was cold and senseless.


    Luna smiled, so the prince wasn''t that horrible, maybe cold tempered but still his soul was white. He didn''t know if his words were funny but anyway that made her laugh.


    "You have a beautiful smile, I wish..." Wilmore thought, as she turned and clapped her hands then, reached her hand to him and turned to his arm. She could intoxicate him with simple things.


    His hands rested on her back and picked her, he was just lost in a daze, forgot the people around them.


    "Do you love your cousin?" He asked as their pace ceased and his mouth reached her ears.


    Luna stiffened, why did she forget all about the world as soon as she heard he apologized, as soon as he confessed before she could start reprimanding him.


    "I do, since childhood and now I do more but he doesn''t know."


    She confessed, feeling discomfort and distress. While Ryan and her sister were playing with their life how could she spend the night in pleasure with a stranger?


    She slowed down her pace and Wilmore noticed it. He led her out of the dance floor, they already had stolen the attentions. Wilmore felt something heavy in his chest that only the cold air could push down.


    "Lady Lisa, here is your daughter! I hope you keep her safe from bastards!" Wilmore placed Luna''s hand in hers and left.


    Lisa realized who he meant. She smiled, maybe he wasn''t a bad person as she had noticed, even Miguel respected him too much despite the blood that was running through his body.


    "How was it, darling?"


    Luna blushed, it was perfect! The feeling that this cold-hearted creature injected her was extremely different, something new, something loveable, desirable.


    "Not bad, he is a good dancer and saved me from Maxwell."


    "Where did he go?" Barbara asked, pointing to his cloak.


    "He will come back for this, the kid is interesting! I think his heart is unlike what he does, indeed."


    What she said sent a chill down Luna''s back. She judged him fast without paying attention to how hard his job was. If the witch wasn''t a hazardous menace then he wouldn''t bother to play with his life, not did ride in the sleet to capture her. But why would the court send the crown prince after death? Did they want to let him die?


    "Wow, Luna! Who was that gorgeous man?"


    Vanessa asked approaching them, a glass of wine was in her hand, she was jealous of Luna and forgot to control the number of toasts she sipped up. Her face looked like a flushed witch.


    The man that you were dreaming of, Luna thought.


    "Oh, he was a knight from Bolingtone who is familiar with my uncle."


    Lisa didn''t answer her, left these people to Luna. Yet, they could not accept her as a Royal only because she was from a regular villager and a farmer family.


    Wilmore heaved to the third floor and went to the roof, there he slammed the door and bent on his stomach, his hand pinched his chest. What did happen to him? What the hell was he doing here? Why did he come to Greenwood? Was it because of the witch? No, it wasn''t. He lied to everyone, to himself! That Book dragged him here, since he heard that butler''s words he could not resist it.


    He steadied himself and puffed out the heavy air out of his lungs. Gazing up at the sky, he saw the cloud. His eyes sharpened, the breeze was getting brutal.


    He turned on his heels to get back to the hall, The Lord could not come back to Riva tonight and perhaps Natasha''s journey would take a while.


    Inside the hall, the Reynolds siblings were standing beside each other. Their presence and drunk figures were making Luna nervous. She wasn''t accustomed to such moments.


    "Would you like to dance with me?" Wished Maxwell.


    "Thank you for the interest but I am already exhausted."


    Luna replied, squeezing Lisa''s hand.


    "Why did you accept that murderer then? Maybe that''s your family''s true face."


    He continued, pleading for a brawl.


    Lisa couldn''t withdraw this rudeness, she scowled, "please be careful about your language Mr. Reynolds."


    "Ohhh, you are not in a position to say that!" Vanessa chimed in, supporting her brother.


    "I think mayor Reynolds had been busy so he didn''t spend time to teach you manners."


    Wilmore emerged from nowhere, taking his cloak from Margaret, he wore.


    Maxwell who was holding his toast approached him, raising his hands up, "look who we have here! A murderer!" he barked out loudly, his face reached Wilmore and disgusted him by the stink scent which was streaming out of him.


    Wilmore closed his eyes and tilted his head, clenching his jaw.. He was trying him and his patience already steamed.

 Chapter 54 - Chapter (54): Rain

    "You danced with her tonight, but soon she will be moaning between my legs." He murmured to Wilmore''s face.


    The limit, this pig crossed the limit!


    Maxwell''s hand that was holding the toast twisted, as the prince as a dark ghost moved, the flying glass sat in Wilmore''s hand and broke to half with a simple squeeze then dove between the mayor''s son''s legs.


    Maxwell roared and fell on the floor, wrenching, his mother and sister were moaning as they saw him.


    "Blood, this is blood! Murderer." Vanessa screamed, directing to Wilmore, her face as red as beetroot. People were gathering and the music stopped. They yearned for learning what just had happened.


    "Your grace! You did well." Margaret complimented, she was the only smiling one.


    The prince sighed, what a mess! But he deserved it. He felt better now that he sensed the blood scent. It could always calm his nerves. His eyes moved on Luna, she was not happy unlike it she was frightened, what was this? Shouldn''t she thank him?


    Lisa told Luna what the prince did. But Luna was already still. The prince''s shadow turned red. Luna was scared, what was he? Not a human in one hundred percent, she was assured.


    "Stop it, you beef-brained people. Clean here and take this fool to a physician."


    It was a woman''s voice.


    "Elenore?" Luna blurted.


    The voice drew the attention and the mayor''s wife went on her feet. "Dorian, come see what this rascal did to my son."


    Dorian black still had the dust of path on his clothes. What a stupid family the Reynolds was. How dare she was treating the crown prince this way? He ignored the woman and instead knelt in front of Wilmore. The woman jerked back with opened mouth.


    "Your grace, what a pleasure to see you here!"


    Wilmore shook his head, why would Dorian appear here out of the blue?


    "Rise, Dorian!"


    All the people whispered. Luna was lost in bewilderment as she found out the prince knowing captain Dorian Black.


    "You silly folk, this is the crown Prince of Velator, Wilmore Bolingtone! How can you be so rude?"


    Dorian shouted at people and everyone in the gallery even the clowns knelt in front of Wilmore.


    "This is awkward!" Someone said among the crowd, gazing at the frozen Reynolds family. A while ago, their women were showing off, flaunting that the queen had chosen Vanessa for her son but now both of them insulted him on the face and the rude young son of Reynolds made a grave misstep.


    Vanessa was shuddering out of shame and regret. The prince just miserably encountered her. Luna! That was her fault, she knew it and was seducing the prince. No, the prince didn''t want a cripple, he was feeling pity and respecting the lord.


    "Please forgive my stupid people, your grace!"


    Dorian pleaded.


    Wilmore closed his eyes then opened it. This state had many men that could fight, he wouldn''t leave them without punishment now that they went too much.


    "I never leave a mistake without punishment." He shot aggressive glares at the Reynolds on his right side then added, "I will announce my decision to Dorian Black, he is my hand in the south and I won''t accept any begging. Now rise and enjoy your night!"


    "Please spare my son!"


    People obeyed him except Maxwell''s mother who was yet on her stiffened knees.


    "I am sorry! A murderer is wicked so no begging works." He went to Dorian Black, it was good to see him arriving on time. He must know how a devil imp ran away through the borders alerts.


    Luna blinked multiple times as Lisa told her what was happening. She just could see the tension among shadows nothing more.


    "Tell me about Elenore! Where is she?"


    Luna asked.


    "I am here, Luna!" Luna followed the voice on her left side, the shadow was approaching.


    "I have written you letters but I received no answer," Elenore growled.


    "We couldn''t stop our hands not to burn them!" Luna lied, they kept the letters but never read them because they couldn''t believe if she had a nice heart.


    "Ah, I smell the scent of rain!" Barbara noted, calmly.


    "Yes, it is cloudy outside," Elenore replied.


    "We must move, the road to Riva is long." Margaret nagged. They enough of this night.


    "I doubt if you can leave tonight, I invite you to our house, I don''t think the Lord would stay inside an Inn."


    Luna gulped, even though their uncle used to say that Elenore had changed too much yet they couldn''t speculate it. What she had done to them when they were children was brutality.


    "Let the decision to my husband, you are lovely Elenore. By the way, you rescued the prince."


    Lisa was behaving nicely to her while Barbara and Luna were wearing dim skins.


    "Oh, that! We couldn''t bear it. Dorian arrived from the south just an hour before when I told him the prince is here, he let the rest for some other times. South wasn''t calm lately."


    Luna wasn''t interested to know what her husband used to do but why was the south unrest?


    "Why?"


    Lisa asked, her eyes were on Maxwell who was led outside by some valets and his mother. Then she turned her eyes on Elenore, she caught an unfortunate face.


    "Imps, three of them were led to our borders by smugglers. Bizarre people hunted them, took them to the circus. They think those devils are toys! Dorian said that they lost three men to take one imp. I don''t know the details."


    Luna now noticed what had come about to that poor Faerie. She didn''t know that Elenore valued people''s life.


    "Where are the other two imps, Elenore?"


    "That''s what made us worried, they escaped and one of them was female. I am terrified to the bone. They tracked them to the border of faeries."


    Luna swallowed. That was where Elizabeth and Ryan now were. She became distressed, "Elizabeth!" She murmured then her body trembled. She hated this acedia but this news ran her nerves weak. She consented her sister to go to death. If having the cure could harm Elizabeth then she didn''t want it.. If she could beg for an oath with the gods then she would choose Elizabeth with no misgiving.

 Chapter 55 - Chapter (55): Hazard

    "I must find my uncle!" Said Luna in panic.


    "He is not here, Luna! We sought for him but the guards said that he left with four men."


    Elenore couldn''t understand what was it to Elizabeth, gazing around, she thought! Where is she? That noisy Elizabeth wouldn''t miss this chance to have fun.


    "How did you know the prince is here?" Lisa asked, grabbing Luna''s arm.


    "Yesterday that I took my son out, we saw them coming to Barson. I thought it was related to the imps but it sounds like I was wrong."


    Her eyes drifted on Luna, did the prince like her? She wished not because that cursed court was vexing. She experienced it being a nightmare. They caused her to change, to become greedy but since she left peace came to her life.


    "They are after someone!" Lisa told her to avoid any misunderstanding.


    "Where is Prince Wilmore? I must tell him something."


    Luna pleaded, now none of these words mattered to her except her loving ones.


    "They used that way! I think they went to the quiet back hall."


    Barbara answered.


    "Please take me there!" Luna wished.


    Barbara stood still, gazing at Lisa. She permitted with a node.


    "Alright, we will be here! Come back soon! Your uncle would return to take us out."


    Lisa kissed Luna''s hand and led them to Barbara.


    Luna clawed Barbara''s hand and followed her lead. She didn''t want to miss a second. Hux and the prince were around so they could go and bring them back. She didn''t want the cure when two dangerous imps were strolling out there. They simply killed a faerie and brought it all the way to Greenwood. Even the thought could bring shivers into her bones.


    Soaked in her thoughts, she became vigilant as the white shadow came to her sight. There was only them in the place.


    "Your grace, we must go after them!"


    Luna suggested as they reached them, she kept her tone careful and low.


    "Lady Luna!"


    Wilmore saw her approaching, getting close like a gleam of light from the farthest.


    "Please, your grace! I beg you the imps already killed a deer faerie and tossed it into our land. We brought it here, if the imps are near the borders, Ryan and Elizabeth are in danger. I can handle the curse, but I can''t handle their death."


    "And Natasha, my knight! If you do mind about her life."


    Wilmore sensed the selfishness in her heart, to her the world was limited to her family.


    "What is going on here? Which deer faerie."


    Dorian asked, he couldn''t understand what they were saying, they came from Riva road but found nothing. The imp left tracks near the borders and what was it to those lads?


    "I will tell you on the way, gather your men!"


    Wilmore didn''t wait and passed by her, the emotions that he received from her were devil, they might be caused by the curse to deceive him. He had to keep his distance far from this girl before being intoxicated.


    "Thank you, your grace!" She murmured, because anyway he couldn''t hear it as he buried between the crowd of shadows down this hall.


    Behind a curtain two green glinting eyes were watching them, she sneered at what she heard, "Luna is cursed, I must thank the witch that cursed her."


    "Really? Better to keep what you heard from them into the grave because I might miss the old days and tend to bring some bowels out."


    Vanessa cringed as she saw Elenore appearing behind her.


    "Oh, Mrs. Black! Rest assured. I will take it to graves."


    She passed her unbelievable smile. But Elenore was certain that she would avenge Luna.


    "Get lost, Vanessa Reynolds, if I see you around James'' girls then you might live in misery right after that."


    Elenore menaced her. Vanessa nodded and grabbed her skirt, cleaning the sweat on her palms. She ran away.


    "Crazy girl! You can lose your head."


    She glanced back at Luna as Barbara screamed. Elenore rushed to them. She was fine a minute before but due to what she heard, Luna was cursed, and perhaps Elizabeth and Ryan went after a cure. What a mess.


    Luna noticed that the Prince''s shadow was getting shaky, the world was squeezing her. Her mouth was dry, her throat got sticky and she lost consciousness.


    Wilmore heard the shriek behind him, a minute ago he promised himself not to turn back and look at the girl but his heart already was commanding his brain, and his moves. He turned back and saw Luna fall on the cold rough cobbled floor.


    He couldn''t understand when his legs marched to her but soon she was among his arms. He could hear the weak heartbeats that were escaping out of her thin wrist. Anxiety and nervousness possessed her stamina.


    Wilmore picked the girl up, her face ran pale and his heart ached even more. If it was a curse he couldn''t fight it.


    "Prepare a cart, Dorian! Let''s take them to a proper place. We will find the Lord."


    The prince wished then paced his strides to get out of this noisy foolish place. It was all unlike him since the beginning.


    Elenore called Lisa and Margaret and explained to them, convincing them to go to their house before the rain. They could not ride Luna to Riva with this situation.


    Lisa grabbed her mouth as she saw Luna''s face becoming pale? If it was just a faint that could be alright but if it was the curse then how could they fix it?


    Dorian brought the cart when a bulky man and Rave pushed the crowd away and approached.


    "Your grace! What is going on here?"


    Rave asked, now the whole Greenwood knew Wilmore.


    "Come, be useful! Take these ladies to Captain Black''s house." He went inside the cart, making Luna have her seat near the window. Lisa went up and sat next to her as soon as the prince came out.


    Wilmore hardly grabbed Rave''s arm and said, "if something happens to them I will slay you here!"


    "Don''t worry, you grace! If something happens to Lord James'' daughters, I will burn this whole land." The bulky man said, shooting glares at his son.


    Wilmore knew this man, John McCain his drawing was in the case of Eagle knights troop.. He was lucky that things came together in recent hazards.

 Chapter 56 - Chapter (56): Stifled

    Natasha ceased her pace as she saw the board, it was Written Phola on it. The roars of rejoicing and footing could be heard from the distance. These villagers used to sing epic songs and dance around the fire. Everything here was incredibly different than the lavish exposure in the towns.


    "Were you here before?" Asked Ryan, because the girl directly brought them here without any clue.


    Natasha nodded, "I joined the knights at the age of fifteen, and here was my first mission. I know some people here if they are still alive."


    Elizabeth''s mouth dropped at the fact that just left Natasha''s mouth. She couldn''t understand why Ryan was treating her cold but as she assumed, Natasha had a delightful heart. She had volunteered to aid her sister.


    "I can''t believe that the imp was this much close to them. They were lucky that we arrived earlier than the imp!"


    Natasha noted and yanked the horse''s hips with her feet, leading the horse to the road of the village. They rode to the village, and guards came to view. The walls of the village were made of lumber, thick and resistant.


    The guard above the watchtower turned the lantern light to the gateway.


    "Who are you?"


    He shouted, the light cast on his face and expanded his shadow on the woods on the left side of him.


    "I am Natasha Bolingtone, I came here to see the moon reader."


    The gate grew wide and the watchman laughed, "Natasha! Are you truly here for the moon reader?" He shouted, then continued, "Long time no see," the man knew her very well.


    "How come he recognized her?"


    Elizabeth murmured to herself but Natasha heard it.


    "The time we came here, the village was under attack by vampires."


    She answered, riding her horse to the wooden gate.


    Entering the village, the heat made by the great fire of torches warmed their faces. The drizzling cold under their skin just disclosed itself.


    The villagers had wooden houses. They were small but sounded warm. As the noises divulged, inside the village people were gathered, the tents of shops were hoisted and among them, some faeries could be seen. They were tall, had long straight white hairs, that were glowing under the moonlit. Wearing gray cloaks. Precious jewels were on their foreheads and all of them had the silver tattoos of the crescent moon on the place of the third eye.


    "Are they allowed to wander around in our lands?"


    "Only moon readers but not the others."


    Natasha declared, dismounting her horse before they join the folk.


    "Natasha?"


    An old but exciting voice said from behind.


    "Maria!"


    It was the first warm smile that Elizabeth saw landing on the knight''s face. As if she came home, the home that craved her after a long time.


    She turned to the left and saw the old lady who held a basket in her hand, filled with pomegranates.


    "Oh, Gods! My darling." The woman with white hair and brown eyes seemed to be nice, the watchman fashed beside her. She handed him the basket of the fruit.


    Elizabeth beamed at them as they rushed and hugged each other.


    Natasha couldn''t describe her feelings as she saw them being alive. For a month she lived with this woman and her son and as it came across they could survive the dark days and this village got bigger. She closed her eyes and led her body to the peace that Maria''s embrace used to inject her. Her ears followed the laughter of the children that were listening to the narrator as if the little angels'' song in heaves it was to her. Life was fluxing to her veins again.


    "Daughter, I missed you so much. What bale came to you, young folk? What are these wounds?"


    Maria scanned their feature.


    "I missed you too, Maria! Nothing, we met a disturber on our path, you tell me, they said many people died. But I see you all fine, this is pleasing my heart."


    The old short woman released Natasha who was now a grown woman.


    "Eagle troop arrived a day after you left. They rode to us from the east and saved the village."


    "They locked me to the cells not allowing me to come back."


    Natasha barely held her tears back. She was soft toward those she loved but against her enemy, it was entirely different, it was red all she could see and no one could stop her blades.


    Her eyes drifted on Eliot, the eleven years old child now had become a handsome masculine man and only eight years had passed. His brown eyes glinted as he saw Natasha.


    "Eliot, no wonder to see you carry a sword."


    Natasha remembered how brave he was.


    "You look amazing too!"


    He complimented but she knew she wasn''t, the scratches on their bodies already dragged many eyes caught upon them.


    "Ah, who are these beautiful younglings?"


    Maria asked, walking to Elizabeth whose eyes were on the pomegranates. They looked delicious. How could they keep those for winter?


    "I am Elizabeth James,"


    She grabbed the woman''s hand and kissed her knuckles.


    "Wow, are you daughter of Miguel James? The commander of Eagle knights?"


    Elizabeth''s eyes grew wide as she mentioned that! Her uncle was working in the court! But what was that knight position? Was he truly a knight? Their commander? Her brain drove blank until she glanced back at Ryan, he wasn''t surprised. Her head was clicking on a whistle the same as the one that the locomotive used to let out.


    "Yes, milady! I am his son, Ryan and she is my cousin."


    Ryan kept his eyes on Elizabeth as he approached the woman and left a kiss on her hand. Stifled his curiosity about this folk and added, "we are here to see the moon reader."


    The woman smiled, all those youths that inquired of a meeting with that faerie were seeking marriage and these people were at that age already.


    "Yes, she is my guest," she blinked at Natasha.

 Chapter 57 - Chapter (57): The Moon Reader

    "Natasha, please stay with your people! I will go with Ryan! I am sure you are tending to explore over here."


    Elizabeth desired, on one hand, she didn''t want her to know even a single word that the faerie would say but on the other hand, she thought, Natasha loved these people and might wish to spend time with them.


    "Alright, I want to see her but I would go after you. I must warn the faeries about something if they leave tonight."


    Natasha turned her face to Eliot and continued, "you tell me about current stuff!"


    They left the cousins to Maria. Eliot led the horses and his eyes caught up the sack! The thing inside it had a strange shape.


    The woman took out a pomegranate before they could leave and handed it to Elizabeth. She accepted eagerly, shifting it to her bag to eat with Luna.


    "They are sweet and red, girls like you love it." She smiled gently.


    Maria led them out of the crowd where people were dancing over the fire and singing. They were so optimistic, not like those proud peacocks that Elizabeth saw.


    "Impressive!" Elizabeth chanted before they got inside a lane that only torches and some dogs were presented.


    "She is a bit ill, so we didn''t let her go in her tent. Her fay assistants were helping people."


    "How can you get along with them? The court considers them as an enemy!"


    Ryan was curious.


    Maria shook her head, "not our enemies, they just want to be away from greedy people. It doesn''t mean that they are our enemies if they don''t bow to human thrones, not had done to vampires."


    Elizabeth confirmed her with a node, she never read nor had heard of any cruelty from the faerie folk toward humans. Although she couldn''t confess that was true if a human from Velator crossed their borders and returned with safety. Perhaps, they just didn''t like strangers nor had an impression on passengers.


    "You are truly right! My father always says that."


    Ryan was agreed and grasped Elizabeth''s scowled again. He was certain that as soon as they would get out of this village she was going to kill her with sharp massive questions.


    They continued walking into the lane until they arrived at a house near the rock that sounded to be a stream in the Spring season.


    Maria took her key out and opened the lock; then extended her hand out of her body. Ryan wasn''t sure if they could trust them but the knight had trusted them.


    "Lavera! Are you still here?"


    She asked. They entered the house where the empty living room met them first.


    A figure like a cloud of butterflies appeared in front of them, the moonlit that was glinting inside through the window landed on her and she shaped as a lady. Her hair was as black as coal and her eyes sharp as red as rubies. Her dress was made of glowing gems that beaded on thin lace. She smiled at the woman. She had fangs that glinted.


    "My darling, Maria!" She reached her hand out of her body, a diamond ring it was that the delicate gem landed on subtle-made whorled roots or could be counted as branches, shimmering on her forefinger.


    Maria grabbed that thin ghostly formed hand and kissed it.


    "They are here to see you," she announced it then stood beside her.


    "I expected them. The scent of that imp''s blood tugged to their clothes."


    Maria pouted, so the disturber that Natasha mentioned was an imp, an imp near her village, where was very close to hunting people.


    "I am stunned that you noticed so fast!"


    Elizabeth noted. The faerie had subtle look, her eyes could inject emotions, cold, and heat both at the same time. The way she was annoyed.


    Peering into Elizabeth''s eyes made her palms sweat, she clenched her pants. Why was everything about this village so strange?


    "What are you?" The faeries voice echoed in her head.


    The statement sent a drizzling chill through her blood that was warm a while ago. What was she saying? She was a human just like the woman beside her.


    "A human!" She thought.


    The faeries took her eyes off Elizabeth and gazed at Maria.


    "Bring me a bit of that tea again, I felt better after having it." Lavera wished and Maria hastily obeyed.


    Getting to the kitchen with an eager face, Maria left them to be together.


    The faerie walked to the yard where the cold was ruling, a lantern was on the stone table. There was a round stone bench around it. She sat there, no steam was streaming out of her body as if she was made of those snowflakes that landed on the earth. Her feet left no print through her dress that was sweeping behind her. No trace they left.


    "What is your desire?"


    She asked.


    "I have a sister! Her name is Luna..."


    She explained to her about the occurrence that had happened to Luna and about the written spell that appeared on her neck.


    "What was the written word?"


    Lavera''s eyes shifted on the snow, Elizabeth grasped her point and reached out her forefinger, drawing the symbol on the snow.


    The faerie''s eyes sharpened and before Elizabeth could finish the last letter, she gripped her hand. Her eyes ran wide as she did it and peered into Elizabeth''s eyes again.


    Elizabeth felt that her blood was frizzing, the world twisted over her head as the faerie gripped her hand.


    Ryan swallowed as he saw Elizabeth''s eyes turning golden. They were glowing like the sun in the middle of summer. Now he could comprehend why his aunt Vivian always persisted that no Faerie should ever touch the girl. The fact could be revealed through her eyes.


    "The hybrid, the only one! How?" The faerie murmured and was attempting to snatch her hand back but she couldn''t, the girl''s inward hidden power was devouring her.

 Chapter 58 - Chapter (58): Lethal Fact

    There was nothing in this girl''s memory to understand something about her path. All people that she had kept images of them in her mind were humans! But the faerie Moon power couldn''t make mistake. She could sense her blood, maybe a drop of that blood could answer her questions. As her fangs grew to dive in her wrist, she felt the sharp silver dagger on her throat.


    "Don''t even attempt to bite her!"


    Ryan warned and snapped the faeries hand away.


    The faeries steadied herself as she came back to presence and said no word. The young man knew it and it admitted her guess.


    Elizabeth''s eyes turned to brown again.


    "Your sister is not the only cursed one! Tell me what do you remember about the night you saved your sister!"


    What she mentioned was as vague as what she was doing to them!


    "What curse? I did nothing, I fainted that night as I discovered her being lost. I feel nothing about what you are indicating!" Elizabeth mumbled, gasping as the exhales found their way out after being locked in the maze of her mind.


    "Here, I brought you some tea!"


    Maria broke the conversation with her arrival. The tray was in her hand with three mugs of tea. She placed the tray on the table then rubbed her skirt.


    "I appreciate it, I need it so much," Elizabeth uttered, her shivering hands surging for the mug.


    Maria bobbed her head with a beaming face, watching the girl have the first sip.


    "Maria, please join the feast, the knight needs you!"


    The faerie dismissed her. Maria just remembered that Natasha would want to talk to her and know about their situation. Besides, she was too willing to hear about the imp that was near Phola.


    "So I leave them to you, have a blessed night, my dears."


    She turned on her heels and left them.


    "Tell me please, which curse do we talk about? Do you have any cure for the curse that I drew?"


    Elizabeth was sure that something was wrong with herself but now it wasn''t time to talk about it, not to this faerie. Perhaps there was something that her uncle would explain.


    "No cure I can give you for the curses because only the witches know what the key to breaking their curse is but I can help your sister to regain her vision. She did miss it because of the curse surcharge. I can rub the aura that blocked her vision."


    She opened her palm and a light began to shape out, amongst that light was a glass of vial and it had a light bluish liquid inside it.


    She grabbed it in her hand and gave it to Elizabeth.


    "Tonight is the full moon. This potion can help, if you couldn''t reach her until tomorrow night then wait until the next full moon."


    She suggested.


    "I don''t know how to appreciate this."


    The faeries kept her eyes on the tea where she could see the reflection of the moon on it.


    "I never ask for things when people come to me but now I want something for exchange."


    Ryan''s eyes fluttered off the vial that went into Elizabeth''s satchel.


    "What?" He asked, not certain if she inquired coins.


    "That hairpin!"


    Her eyes were on Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth loathed to separate the gift from herself but she just aided them with a great grace so she couldn''t be disgraceful. Her hands heaved back and pinned off the jewel.


    "Her name is Rosie, a gift from Luna to me, please remember us."


    The faerie gave her a fascinating smile and grabbed Rosie. This girl wasn''t someone she could ever forget.


    "I have an advice for you, young man!"


    The faerie''s eyes moved on Ryan that was all ears just watching everything.


    "I hear you."


    The faerie opened her hand and a necklace made of silver appeared. There, on its coin-like jewel carved a griffin that fed a wolf.


    "I think it belongs to you, keep it on your neck because soon you will need it."


    Ryan wasn''t the type to wear jewels but if she was gifting him, it was out of manner to refuse therefore he took it from her and wore it in front of her.


    "Wow, Ryan! That looks good on you."


    Elizabeth blurted and laughed.


    "About your curse! Don''t let any faeries touch you. I did not know it otherwise I wouldn''t touch you."


    Ryan was already into this matter, it was a suffering that both of his cousins were cursed, who else was that wicked to curse Elizabeth?


    "Who cursed her?"


    Ryan asked.


    "I don''t know, the person who cursed her isn''t a witch but a faerie! The curse is in her blood while Luna''s curse is on her heart. She can''t marry a man until that curse is on her because as soon as she beds the lover her heart will stop. I believe that the witch bound her to one person."


    What she said spiked Ryan''s heart. How was it possible? He was planning to confess to Luna next week and now this faerie was explaining that Luna shouldn''t be touched.


    "What do you mean?"


    His voice was shaky.


    Lavera offered him a meaningful glance, she knew what was going on in his heart but not every heart can always land in a right place!


    "Yes, she only can meet the one that her heart is tied with! The witch that leaves such curses is known as Ruby witch."


    Elizabeth got to her feet, punching the snow on the table.


    "I will find her, what do you know about her? Please tell me more, she almost killed my sister and it left unpaid."


    The faerie got to her feet, not even touching the mug of tea but it was already empty.


    "Follow me, let''s join people. I will tell you all I know."


    Ryan didn''t hesitate, his heart was burning in distress as he had just come across this lethal fact.. Without Luna what could be worth living for? Nothing.

 Chapter 59 - Chapter (59): Scream

    "The Ruby Witch is a mysterious person, you cannot say that what she does necessarily is wicked!"


    They left the back yard and the door slammed back behind them.


    "I believe that what she did to my sister was wicked, Luna had nothing to do with the prince."


    Elizabeth blurted out of a sudden and Ryan''s eyes fixed on her. He assumed the way it was, the prince was that rider! He came all along after years because he noticed the girl he hit was the Lord''s niece. He clenched his fist.


    The faerie smirked. Ruby witch was trying to fix the throne of Velator but again she went too far! Playing with a Bolingtone, especially that cold-hearted prince. Luna was poor that destiny had put her on his way. He was a pure devil that his ice could frizz people out of rage. Luna shouldn''t make him indignant, Lavera thought.


    "So you know whose heart had tied to her!"


    "What?" Ryan halted as they entered the lane.


    The faerie didn''t turn, this kid should learn that he was unlike the rest of the Bolingtone family, half of his blood belonged to honorable men but it seemed he had a bit bloated head.


    "You can''t stop destiny! It is why it will try to shove you away." She told Ryan.


    "I won''t drop the girl I love in the hands of that bastard!"


    The faerie gazed at him over her shoulder, "then hand her to death angel after the first kiss if you ever earn from her lips, you can give her a sweet death."


    She replied wickedly.


    Elizabeth didn''t protest the faerie, if her sister could survive the curse with the prince, she wouldn''t complain, Ryan shouldn''t too.


    They began to walk, ignoring Ryan who was getting chewed by his inward rage, clutching the baldric in his hand.


    "Can we find the witch?"


    "She wouldn''t even enter your nightmares if she doesn''t mind! She is the strongest witch who existed! An immortal that no one dares to encounter. Why do you want to find her? If your sister opens her heart for that prince, the curse will be broken!"


    Elizabeth frowned, it wasn''t possible. Luna loved Ryan and the prince already was a murderer. Luna couldn''t force her heart to love him. On the other hand, Ryan could not endure this and would let her be untouched rather than letting her go to the court. The court of demons that only blood kept it strong, held enemies black.


    She didn''t dare to gaze at Ryan but sensed him being after them. Possibly he was after the way to get rid of the curse.


    "Are you sure that there is no other way?"


    Elizabeth asked, persisting to help her sister.


    "Why aren''t you worried about yourself?"


    The question was a poke of a hammer that just sat on her head. Kidding right? She didn''t want to remark that! There was no love in her life except her sister. To her life meant Luna''s happiness and until she would reach that, things were running fairly, if not she would revolve with the fate to bring Luna safety and peace.


    "Ignore me! I have been fine, I won''t let anything crash me down."


    The faerie smiled. This girl was a rare gem, if she was among faeries the male Alphas would kill each other to possess her.


    "Your inward true self will show up soon and greedy eyes would come after your blood! No longer you can live with them."


    Elizabeth found it dubious again! Why would they wish for her blood?


    "Why? Am I a faerie?" She mocked and had no idea that what the other half of her was.


    "Don''t underestimate life, dear Elizabeth, because it will turn against you to teach you lessons. Go after the truth that your family had hidden from you, learn them before your father''s past drown you in a vortex."


    The faerie warned her. Ell didn''t remember if she told the faerie about her name. They were scary and intimidated her so much.


    "Why don''t you tell me?"


    "Should I interfere with your personal affairs? All I can say is that your biggest surprise will be happening in your life within four months when the stars'' light cast on your eyes."


    Again another odd sentence that she couldn''t understand. She wasn''t a smart person like Luna to be tested like this. She would rather hear straight words that could direct her to the main point but she was twisting everything.


    Elizabeth swallowed the silence pill not to hear more about the future, she wanted it to be unrevealed and exciting.


    Reaching the center of the village, they faced a mere silence. All people and even the children that were tugged to their mothers'' skirts peered at the imp''s head.


    "How could they come so close to us?"


    Eliot told an old man which seemed to be the elder of the village.


    "Smugglers!" The high moon reader answered him even Elizabeth''s eyes ran on her.


    They approached the folk by the fire.


    "The greedy humans sell them for Jitters circus. They are people of the underworld and love to enjoy these creatures tearing each other. It seems they lost control of this one. Or..."


    Her eyes rolled up on the sky, "Them!"


    "Can they cross the faerie borders?" Natasha asked.


    The faerie gazed at the knight then her eyes rolled on Eliot. Their destiny had written together! She told herself but frowned.


    "Yes, they can go everywhere. To them, there is no border, they have born in hell to bring ruin and fire."


    She declared and murmurs cheered around. The other two faeries masked their faces with grief.


    "Is there another one?"


    Ryan asked, he already grasped the look of the faerie in the sky.


    "Gigora, Bihena, we must leave! Our land is wailing a loss."


    Lavera announced. The two faeries walked out of the folks.


    Maria came after them. She was sad that her favorite person was leaving before having food with them.. Lavera grabbed her hand and left a kiss on her forehead.

 Chapter 60 - Chapter (60): Penetrate

    "I will come back to see you next year if I could survive the coming turmoil."


    The wrinkles of the old lady seeped deeper.


    "So you think we can''t avoid scream of darkness."


    The faerie shook her head, let go of her hand, she went to the others.


    They walked inside the dark and turned to small glowing butterflies and left Phola.


    "What turmoil?"


    Asked Elizabeth who now was more terrified.


    "The faeries are at war, the gates of hell found a way to their lands."


    Maria replied and shook her head in pity.


    "There is another imp, Natasha!" Said Ryan to the knight that now was beside him.


    "I know, the other moon readers said so!"


    Eliot was just peering at Natasha, his eyes were glinting.


    "Eliot, ask people to get inside their houses. It is here to get feed, craves the blood of humans, not the cattle."


    Natasha noted, gazing up to the sky.


    Eliot didn''t hesitate as he noticed her concern. She came back, exactly like what Lavera told him. The girl he loved was in his destiny. Now he could leave this farther village where she would go.


    He picked up a little girl and led the rest inside the main Inn of the village which was the closest place and the safest, the only stone building.


    "Move, be faster!" Maria told them, leading the women to get inside.


    "How many men do you need?"


    Maria asked Natasha.


    Natasha gazed at Elizabeth, she wasn''t sure if Elizabeth could do what she did inside the forest. The girl showed a sudden reaction made by her terror.


    "Send me four, the strongest one. Tell them to carry torches besides swords."


    This winter began a way with huff temperament, it showed no heed to the children nor the elders, it had begun to be savage. Elizabeth cursed under her breath. The torches blazed out sparks that turned to ash and landed on the snow, and the only square of that village fell in muteness.


    Natasha went near the big fire and poured snow on it. That imp could burn the whole village with it.


    "Elizabeth, tell me as soon as it got close?"


    Elizabeth wondered how did she notice that but focused on the sky. Yet, nothing came to her view of sight.


    Ryan and Eliot went to help Natasha, smoke spread around as they poured snow. The other men joined them and gathered in the center then Elizabeth saw the red figure, it was twice bigger than the other one. Surely, her blade couldn''t cross this one''s skull. This one was a matured imp and it didn''t need more clues rather than that vast body to verify it.


    She put an arrow inside her bow, pulling the string, she shoved the fear down, nothing was scarier than wolves. They were brutal, hunters that craved her flesh.


    "It is here, get on your position," Elizabeth shouted, and as she informed the devil dove to a man.


    Before the devil imp could harm the man, Elizabeth''s string was unleashed and the arrow made a line between them. The man slipped and the imp dodged. The arrow sat on lumber.


    "Elizabeth, move!"


    That was Ryan''s voice and then a hit that tossed her back. She smashed on the snow, looking back at where Ryan pushed her. There was a small imp dangling with him. Ryan kicked it down and dove his sword into its head.


    The bigger imp shrieked. Elizabeth followed the voice that was coming from the dark. The brutal clouds were coming closer. The gust was getting colder, harder, faster, bone-breaking.


    The little imps followed the bigger imp and surged down.


    "They are coming, three young and the big one."


    Elizabeth noted.


    Natasha saw the little ones, the imp that crossed the borders was a female and had babies. They were born here, at least since last week and no one notice it.


    She took out the shuriken blades and tossed them into the air. Two of the blades sat exactly on the wings of one young imp and made it fall.


    "Eliot, finish it," she ordered, turning to others she said, "take the torches up, they hate fire but don''t burn here."


    She educated them, and took out her bow, climbing up to the watchtower.


    Elizabeth aimed to whack the other one with an arrow. She released three arrows but the imp was faster and dodged. She dropped the bow, she never was patient. Taking her dagger and sword out, she growled, "I need a bigger Griffin tamer."


    Ryan pushed Elizabeth back. If something would happen to her, Luna couldn''t forgive him.


    "Be back and support us."


    The younger imp dove and Natasha saw it, sending out the blades to the dark, she smashed down the second one and it dropped where Ryan was.


    Ryan jumped and his sword cut the creature before it could fall on the snow and get a chance to fly back. Natasha knew how to beat the younger ones, it wasn''t her first time killing the imps.


    Wailing for its children, the imp flapped its wings and made a huge whirlwind. The torches could not hang on as the snow scattered and the wind pushed them to death.


    The square got dark and eyes barely could catch on eyes. Elizabeth felt that motion give her goosebumps. The previous imp hadn''t such severe power that could ruin this whole village. As she was considering how to revive that unstable beast within her a man''s cry distracted her.


    "Eliot, where are you?" That was Natasha who grabbed herself not to fall.


    "I am fine, come down the tower."


    His voice was shaking in the wind.


    "Ryan, can you see it?" Natasha asked.


    Ryan was resisting the wind when a corpse landed beside him, it was severed and two deep marks of fangs left on its neck.


    "We lost a man."


    He announced and saw the red figure that was getting close to him. He couldn''t believe that a man just died in front of him.


    "It is here." He declared but the noises did not let those words reach Natasha. The imp smacked its sharp hook-shaped wings on the cobbled floor that now had no snow. The whirlwind was swirling around Ryan and the imp, he was in the middle of the hell the bizarre ogre made, pulling his hair around, it caught him.


    ________


    Please support the story with power stones and Golden thickets, let the sisters Elizabeth and Luna win the werewolf contest. Buying a privilege that only costs one coin can support the work to have more features, I would be appreciated if you support me. If you are a student or can''t afford the coins, use the power stone to vote and earn a fast pass to unlock regular updates for free. Always check the reward option on profile that can lead you to fast passes. There are ways to earn fast passes, watch ads, daily check-in, watch videos, voting with energy stones in the voting pool of feature tap. These are all that can give you fast passes, never stop reading if you love it, there are freeways. Best of wishes to you all, if you have any questions just leave a comment so I can reply.


    Love and peace.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

 Chapter 61 - Chapter (61): Sprint

    He swirled the sword and it halted along with his nose, his eyes were on the imp that showed its fangs. It had a human body, legs thinner, just bones and skin, claws were sharp and its body as red as the blood that had taken from bodies. Its horns were revealing that it came from demons'' wombs. Those fierce red eyes glinted and its bat-like wings expanded.


    The creature stepped further, Ryan could sense its breath on his face. It was stinking, the scent of blood that it just sucked was streaming out of its mouth. Ryan avoided its eyes not to become hypnotized, killing the penetrated terror in his blood.


    I love you, Luna, he repeated to his mind. He turned on his heels and his sword kissed the devil''s hand that expected him to be intoxicated. Blood gushed out and painted Ryan''s face.


    Elizabeth saw how the whirlwind embraced Ryan. She literally watched how Ryan was snagged by the hell. She blinked multiple times but could not do anything.


    "You saved your sister..."


    All of a sudden this part of Lavera''s sentence came to her mind. She did nothing, only fainted as she heard that Luna was lost. She wasn''t weak, she had tended to go after her in the sleet but things drove unlike what she wished.


    This time was the same, she pressed her palms against the cold earth and moved on her legs, putting her left hand upon her forehead to shelter her eyes.


    Recent occurs questioned her faith, where were the gods that they used to pray for? Were they challenging them? If it was true, then she couldn''t lose. Not here, not like this. It was how she was back then and rose to aid him. She had to let it out, gauging the condition, and roaming ahead.


    While persuading herself to move on, Ryan got shot back to lumber and fell beside her. The whirlwind shoved down and the imp''s wing was bleeding. Elizabeth scream, heaving on her feet, tears welled down her cheeks.


    "You piece of hell, I will burn you." She squeezed the dagger, limping on her knees then she jumped, among those tears sun glowed. Her eyes were gleaming out rays and she sat on the imp''s back that its wing was disabled by Ryan.


    "Elizabeth," Ryan said under his weak breath that slightly escaped out of his lungs, his eyes were on Elizabeth but his body was wrecked, in pain all over, devastated.


    Natasha surged ahead, taking her sword against the creature, she dodged the left hand of the imp that tended to tear her. She managed to escape and sat I her knees then turned, slicing the air her sword cut the hand.


    Elizabeth was striking her blade to the back of the creature and finally tore, burned the skin. Diving the griffin tamer in its flesh, the devil shrieked out of misery.


    Eliot found it suitable to roam ahead and hit it down. He flashed ahead, slipped on the ground, and stood up under the neck of the being, his sword tore the throat. Blood poured on his body and the being fell as the blood choked the noises in its throat. He ran away not to be smashed by its enormous carcass. In that sprint, they won the battle but it cost them a lot.


    The creature slumped down and Elizabeth strumbled forward, on the ground. Her body was washed with blood and her face had become terrifying. Her golden eyes turned brown again and her shivering hands couldn''t let go of the dagger. She was afraid that the demon becoming sober again.


    Dragging her strides to Ryan, she couldn''t believe there was such a wound on his chest, he couldn''t survive. She sat beside him, the other wound was on his arm yet, and now, he earned a deeper one. Her hand reached out ahead, approaching him, "Ryan!"


    She shook his arm, no sound came out! She jerked back embracing her knees. How could she get back home like this?


    Natasha rushed to Eliot, he was fine but turning her steps to Ryan, she found him being in a serious condition.


    She kicked Elizabeth, "get up, he is alive!"


    It wasn''t time to wail and watch him die in front of their eyes.


    "Eliot, burn these devils."


    Natasha told the eager Eliot and the men beside him. They picked the torch and began to burn the creature.


    The sky roared, the scent of rain spread around. Another man came to Natasha from the Inn. The sounds already oozed down so they figured out the safety had returned.


    "Put him on my back."


    The man told Natasha who was pressing Ryan''s chest.


    "He is going to die," Ell uttered.


    "Shut up! No one dies here." Natasha shouted.


    Elizabeth gazed at the dead carcass beside her. That was dead. His family just lost him. If she could let out the beast within her then this man was alive and the devil was dead before reaching the ground. What was the curse in her blood? This sensitive beast or the weak figure? What was she? Why nothing could satisfy her? What did she want from life? How did she save Luna?


    Her eyes traced Natasha and the man that took Ryan inside the Inn. Feeling the heat that was coming from behind, she looked up and the raindrops kissed her face.


    "I am sorry Luna! I earned the cure but I can''t heal another sorrow. I am cursed by blood. Now, I doubt if I am a human."


    She repeated to herself. A hand rested on her shoulder, it was a young woman. She looked back and saw the smiling woman. Why was she smiling? Couldn''t she see the disaster here?


    "No curse can avoid you from what you will become. Maybe not every curse is malice like what you think, some spells are made to protect us."


    She smiled, grabbing Elizabeth''s arm supported her to stand on her feet. She released her arm.


    "Is he going to die?"


    Elizabeth followed the Inn window where the noises were leaking out.


    "Not every pain ends to death, not unless we fight to survive. He is fighting, he kept hoping and his destiny is not to die here. He has the blood of ancient Kings."


    Elizabeth frowned, who was this woman?

 Chapter 62 - Chapter (62): Prop

    "Who are...?" Before finishing her statement, she looked at where the woman was standing. It was nothing but the flames of fire that were thrashing out, clawing the rain. What was she saying? Who''s son Ryan was? Who was his mother?


    "The Ruby witch! She knew it all!" She murmured to herself. She wasn''t like a demon, those purple eyes were not speaking about a wicked heart. She couldn''t even scan her figure entirely. She was simply like all other women in that village. Long medieval vintage clothing and shawl over her shoulders and their flat shoes.


    She turned around to push her solid logic to reckon that was a regular woman but it wasn''t possible. She stopped, checking her satchel to see if the vial was there, and heaved a breath out of relief, "it was there." But the pomegranate was smashed. She hastily rushed to the Inn. The witch said words that calmed her soul. The curses could work in a good way, it was the gods'' will. She was shameful for scolding them, yet did not accept them too!


    Opening the door, Maria grabbed her mouth. The girl was drenched in blood.


    _____


    Back to Barson...


    Evolving the body of the deer faerie, mayor Reynolds placed a hand on his stomach. The wine he had with an empty stomach already damaged him and now it had gotten the worse condition ever. Surveying over this Faerie that was wildly killed.


    "I thought the Imps can''t fly a long-lasting path because they might get feed well during the journey."


    What the mayor mentioned was true but not slightly could be that. If they find a path that there was enough creature with blood to nourish them, they could hang on.


    "Yes, and that is why I think some people have started unusual trading terms. Huxley did not doubt the imp that killed it."


    Said Lord James. It was not out of mind that gold seekers did this for earning wealth.


    Huxley couldn''t endure such neglect. He hoped that Dorian Black had a good explanation for this catastrophe that could cause conflict with the faeries.


    "How long does it take for the faeries to come, master?"


    Charles didn''t want to see the poor faerie like this. To him, no corpse must stay in the world of alive people or they might bring portent occurs.


    "It has been two hours since I delivered them the message so they will be here in a few moments."


    Inside the guards'' office, the light was dim and the air was cold not letting the deer stink until the Wood clan faeries'' arrival. All the guards were out of the office and dormitory, their eyes burning with cold and their noses lost the function out of frost.


    Lord James went to the windows, he sensed them. The faeries were at the gates of Barson and it was seventy years that had passed since they stepped in these lands except the moon readers.


    Sir. Richmond came inside the room, his eyes on the deer.


    "Masters, they are here! Three men and one woman."


    Lord James didn''t pause and drew his way out to greet them.


    "Don''t touch the faerie."


    He warned the people in that office. Although no one wanted to touch the faerie that was murdered by a creature of hell.


    Entering outside, he met the sky that went brutal. "Elizabeth!" He muttered. Ryan could hang on to the wicked weather but a soft girl that spent her whole life in prosperity might go through a tough moment being outside.


    "Miguel James, what a long time!"


    His eyes drifted on the left side. The people that came here were the heads of the Wood clan. Only the woman had held magic and the others were all deer combatants. Their brown hairs were braided and pinned up. Their faces were young but they hadn''t less than the thousands of years.


    Their hairs were long, their tattoos were antlers and their clothes were brown robes. Their eyes were glowing in green like the other faerie that was slain by the imp.


    "I am afraid that not a pleasant cause brought up this meeting."


    Miguel bowed his head, offering them respect from his heart.


    "Are you sure that an imp had killed him?''


    Miguel wasn''t sure but it could not be a vampire that marked the deer. Hux met them before he could trust his assessment.


    "Come, see it yourself!"


    Miguel directed them to the door. He couldn''t wait for more to be assured.


    The faeries exchanged glances and drove inside after the host''s stride.


    They went inside the office and halted by the doorway. A dark aura was around the deer. The faerie''s soul was in pain.


    The female faerie approached her fellow. Sitting on the ground, she put her thin palm above the head. Light streamed out of her palm and dove inside the deer faerie.


    The aura erased from the gone faerie and the figure changed shape to its main body.


    "Grand Halerin! How is this possible?"


    One of the male faeries sat above his head, tears left his eyes and landed on the floor, herbs began to grow and gave birth to white Lilly.


    "You are right! An imp had caught him."


    The woman substantiated.


    "Yes, there were three of them in your borders."


    Prince Wilmore emerged at the doorway behind the guards.


    Hux''s eyes met the prince. He had Dorian Black and Rave''s father beside him.


    "Your grace!"


    He murmured, three imps could cross the borders of Velator and kill a faerie, how? They had no report from each land that might direct to imps attack.


    "The smugglers had caged and brought them to our lands. We killed one and the other two escaped. One was a young imp that didn''t nourish enough blood but the other one was a matured female. Possibly, pregnant."


    Dorian Black clarified and walked after the prince, his eyes on the unfortunate man that laid on the floor, the content of his chest was evacuated.


    Lord James'' mind got seized by tension. His children were out there near the faeries'' borders.


    "How long is that?"

 Chapter 63 - Chapter (63): Eternity Cessation

    "We have been seeking them since two weeks ago but last week they crossed the borders of faeries and we could not track them. I sent notices to the court."


    Dorian replied to Hux.


    "We are at war, our borders had become weak that beasts of hell could cross it. The magic had been unstable recently."


    The faerie woman said.


    "Golida, we must warn our people."


    One of the faerie men stated from behind.


    "You need prop, don''t you?" Golida asked the Prince, her eyes drifted off Halerin''s body.


    Wilmore shook his head, they could take care of this matter. The faeries needed to watch over themselves. It was irritating to hear they were at war. It meant that humans could no longer count on their possible aid for cleaning up the imps.


    "Thank you for bringing Grand Halerin to your home, may gods bless you in the path that you step in."


    The woman prayed, and light poured out. Everyone closed their eyes except Wilmore who heard her voice in his head, "Don''t go after the Ruby witch, she is not the enemy you are looking for."


    A moment later, dimness ruled the place again. Nothing was on the floor and no faerie was there.


    "Your grace, why are you here?" Hux asked, he wouldn''t come if it wasn''t vital because he already left it to him.


    "Vital situation, those imps."


    "John, why are you here?" Asked Lord James.


    The bulky butcher frowned, was it necessary to be always growling? He didn''t change at all.


    "Ah, my stupid son joined the knights! He told me you need help." He lied about the last part.


    Miguel was glad to see him then walked to the Prince who was glaring at Mayor Reynolds.


    "Lord James, we must move to Phola! The imps returned to our borders. If the female is pregnant soon Greenwood will be a place of their rise."


    Dorian Black warned.


    "Yes, before it yields us disaster."


    Miguel accepted as he found it the last choice.


    Gilmore dashed to the mayor, halted near him, gazing into his eyes, "Mayor Reynolds, you must go back and watch over your family."


    Hux was watching Wilmore blankly, the last time he saw the prince this way, he killed someone. He could swear that he did something to someone and Hux shouldn''t have left him.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    He replied in dread. That was a meaningful indication of something he was unaware of.


    "Let''s move! I miss chopping some skull!"


    John laughed and turned his eyes, met the child that jerked back as he saw the ax in his hand.


    "When was the last time you chopped something?"


    Miguel asked, joining his side.


    John laughed, the answer was easy, "today, in the morning!" His tone was gruff and his scabrous eyes turned on the spoony guard.


    "Don''t be afraid, kid! We kill foods, and you are not something that places in my dish." He laughed after that.


    "Sir. Richmond, take care of the gate, don''t let any flying beast pass."


    "Rest assured, my Lord!"


    The chubby man stood outside, his hand on his pistol pod.


    Hux dashed beside Wilmore as they got out of the office, heading to his horse that was brought by the Prince.


    "What is wrong? Did someone disturb you?" Hux was ready to kill the one that made that complexion dimmer than before.


    "Nothing that I couldn''t handle. The Lord has many cons that wish his downfall. I doubt that Livia is doing a good job of bringing him to court. These people are not made for that place."


    Wilmore mounted up his horse and glanced at Hux, "we must change her mind! I don''t want the Lord''s suffering. They have something more precious than the throne of Velator."


    Bewilderment was the only skin that showed on Hux''s expression. He never heard Wilmore speaking like a philosopher.


    "What is that then?"


    He questioned, turning his lariat to his prince.


    "Something that you and I can''t ever earn, A family!"


    Hux closed his eyes as the shudder bit his legs. He was right, this word had no definition in his lexicon.


    "Come on, our fellow can''t kill a matured female imp."


    Wilmore stated, his horse neighed and stumped hooves on the snow, it seemed the animal knew the path would be uneven to ride.


    Hux rode after the prince. The Lord and other men galloped after them, to break the dazzling cold and knight. Far away Phola was and could take them the twilight to reach that village.


    The sky and those bandit clouds seized ahead and poured on the heads of the passengers. Miguel was drowned in his thoughts when he felt a pain in his heart. He clenched his fist as he sensed something had happened to his son. He roared, hitting the horse hips, he passed by the prince and Hux.


    "What was it?"


    Hux asked.


    "Rage of a man!" Replied John that knew his former captain more than anyone.


    Wilmore looked back, the lights of the Barson which was on the highlands were buried behind the steam. He didn''t want to return and see the reasons that tied him there, as soon as they kill the imps, he would get back to Bolingtone to see what exactly his mother was doing that the criminals had become so daring to trade the imps.


    Back to the guard station, Jason and Charles were ordered to go back to the Ladies. Dorian Black had sent them to their house. What weird a thing it was to hear? Charles didn''t want to see Elenore and wasn''t sure if Luna had stepped there with her own consent


    "Father, get inside the cart! I will ride you there."


    Charles shook his head, "you don''t know the way! I am going to ride."


    He was wearing a frown, he was a waffled man that experienced the bitter and sweet moments of life, something wasn''t right and he began to be unnerved.


    On the other side...


    The riders who were passing the road entered the forest dirt road which was reaching the village. After many years, Miguel and one of his knights were riding to that village again. Either time they had a bloodsucker enemy but this time his son was in pain and he could feel it.


    "I despise the eternity cessation.. The hells opened the gates to us!" John described his emotions.

 Chapter 64 - Chapter (64): Mast

    How could they pass the wall while having the imps with them? Someone was helping them and he wished it wasn''t related to one of the heads of their court.


    "I hate warlocks."


    People of that court used to call him a murderer, a soulless beast, a warlock that would pour blood without thinking twice but he always did it to keep them safe. He followed the orders that forced him to kill, the reason he was born for. He was abandoned to expose sword and die to keep his family safe, the family that he never felt the warmth and trust from them.


    The Lord ceased the horse at the beginning of the village road, they had continued this path for over five hours to see this, smoke was around the village and the air, the trees, the sky, all at once were whimpering like the sounds of moans that was echoed from the village.


    Riding to the gate that was half-ruined and its lumbers scattered around. John dismounted and tossed them away. He opened the path.


    "Rave is nothing compared to his father!" Said, Hux.


    People guarded against them but Elizabeth rushed between them shouting, "Stop!"


    The tents were scattered around, they were broken, and could announce the feast here was uprooted and turned to a nightmare.


    "Gods above! Why is she like this?"


    Said Dorian Black who crossed the gate. Elizabeth''s eyes fluttered on him. What the hell was he doing here?


    "Elizabeth, are you okay?" Her uncle dismounted and roamed to her. She wanted to hug him and cry but those eyes were on her like she was a needy disturbing fly there not one of the champions that killed the imps.


    "I am fine!" She looked down at her stench clothes and cloak that was torn to half.


    Her uncle grabbed her arms, the girl was avoiding eye contact, "where is Ryan, darling?"


    Elizabeth gulped, how could she say that he was hovering between life and death? How could she say that destiny had started a nasty game with all of them?


    "Lord James, I think you must follow me."


    Natasha came out of the way that the folk opened for her.


    Hux jumped down the saddle and flashed to his sister. Taking a short glance at the dead man that was on a table in the middle of the square. He followed the Lord while Elizabeth couldn''t push her legs to go inside again. She couldn''t handle seeing Ryan again.


    Her head was down when the big-sized boots and those leather ones stopped in front of her.


    "Can you tell us what had happened here?"


    The prince asked and Elizabeth rolled her eyes up.


    "We killed an imp on the way of getting here and then a huge one arrived at the village but not alone. It had four young imps with it."


    She pointed to the burned creature that smoke was streaming up from it as the rain hit it.


    There were smaller imps that were slaughtered, remained there to be apparent to all the people. They were the clues of a disaster that had fatalities.


    "We arrived late!" The bulky man mentioned, Elizabeth knew John McCain the famous butcher of Barson but what she couldn''t understand was that what was he doing there?


    While thinking about that, she felt the Prince gripping her arm and pulling her to a corner.


    "Did you find the cure?"


    Elizabeth frowned, kicking his feet but Wilmore ignored, not releasing her.


    "I did, you wicked rascal, go pray that I promised her not to kill you. How could you hit her and run away?"


    Wilmore hissed, this one! This one was on his nerves but he couldn''t kill the one Luna loved the most.


    "I talked to her about this, now I explain, the werewolf snatched her away. And believe me or not half of your scent is exactly like that Alpha female! Tell me, what are you?"


    Elizabeth pushed her arm away, "that wasn''t me! I am cursed too. I passed out that day when I felt her being hurt. I have witnesses."


    She kept being pouted.


    "Deal, are we sulk yet? Because I solved it with your sister! I will find the witch to break the curse."


    The prince confessed to her.


    Elizabeth''s eyes drifted upon him. He thought that Ruby witch had cursed them.


    "Don''t bother to chase her! I asked about her, you are after a ghost, by the way, I doubt the rebels that you talked about are related to her. Someone was playing with you."


    Wilmore''s eyes enlarged. Why didn''t he think about this aspect of the rebels? Why would a witch that could be compared to gods choose such a low way to trap him? But why did she drag him to Riva?


    "Why do you say that? Why did she curse your sister?"


    He felt something shivering and then sprinkling inside his heart.


    "The faerie said that we can''t understand whether she is wicked or not. I think time will reveal her intention. I am not tending to pick sword against the fate."


    Elizabeth got her lesson today. In the morning, when she woke up and smiled at the cold, she couldn''t even imagine that how tough her night would become.


    She leaned on the mast. Her eyes were fixed on the ground. Water was dribbling down her hair and the rain suddenly stopped.


    "Is he alive?"


    Elizabeth closed her eyes and answered, "Yes, but hardly has been breathing."


    "You are brave, I rarely saw someone like you. I could beg your uncle to let you be in my troop."


    Wilmore tested her.


    "I might not be as smart as my sister, your grace, but don''t try me! I am not a murderer."


    "Who knows? Days will come that you are going to learn why we kill some people."


    Elizabeth opened her eyes and peered at him in marvel. He was looking at the dead man.


    "How could those imps get close to us?"


    Elizabeth studied his face.


    "The smugglers and when I see them, I will make sure they will rest in cold graves."


    So the faerie was speaking the truth, her power was strong.

 Chapter 65 - Chapter (65): Close To End

    He walked forward to the Inn and halted without looking back added, "take care of your heart, if you don''t want to be a murderer because we no longer can feel it."


    Wilmore left the girl and saw a young man at the door of the Inn. His eyes grew brutal. He peered into his eyes while passing by. It seemed the attacks of vampires had affected this village. Eliot took his eyes down the knight that his hood covered his face and stood there.


    "What is your name?"


    He asked Eliot.


    "Eliot Rogers! Sir."


    "How old?"


    "19."


    "Matured enough! Do you want to be a knight?"


    It sounded foolish but Wilmore could find two talented people in this far away land.


    "Can I?"


    Wilmore removed his hood and revealed his icy eyes to the young man.


    "You can feel what I am, don''t you?"


    He received silence instead of words.


    "I gather people like me."


    Wilmore declared and stepped inside the Inn to see how terrible Ryan''s condition was. Yet, he believed that son of the Lord was his nephew.


    The woman who was waiting for her dead husband to be brought up back, peeked at Ell. It was a pity to see her weeping.


    Elizabeth felt that was getting colder as the rain ceased.


    "We must burn him."


    The elder of the village declared.


    "No, it is their fault! They brought those devils here. We should burn them and bury my husband."


    The wailing woman got up, protesting at Elizabeth.


    "We didn''t bring them."


    Elizabeth could understand her grief but that was an accusation because the imp had nothing to do with them.


    "You brought the devil head here." The woman shouted out again, insisting that they caused this.


    "My cousin is dying because of you."


    People murmured to each other. They were ashamed to blame them.


    The elder moved to the woman, his hand landed on her shoulder.


    "Listen, daughter, you must know that if it wasn''t for these passengers, now all of us were slaughtered by those imps."


    The woman fell on her knees. What he said was reasonable. John sighed, it was so familiar to him to be blamed.


    "Captain Black! Could you catch those smugglers?"


    Captain shook his head in denial.


    "No, we caught the brokers that were transferring these beasts. I had put my men in poison to be watchful." Dorian answered John.


    Elizabeth bowed her head to the old man in respect and roamed inside the Inn.


    Opening the door, the pleasant heat caressed her cheeks. She went beside the fireplace and stood there. Hux was talking to prince Wilmore, perhaps reporting Ryan''s health condition and other stuff.


    Elizabeth let her clothes dry and then passed by the counter, going to the left corridor which there was a room and they kept Ryan.


    Inside the dim place a figure approached, holding a basket in her hand, it was full of bloody fabric and pieces of cotton.


    "Is he alright, Maria?"


    The old Lady nodded, "he is awake, darling! I thought we are going to get close to the end but now he is better, we stitched the claw wound but it will leave a deep scar. He has a strong body."


    She shook her head, the young man would remember this anytime he get undressed. Maria left to hand the basket to a cleaning Lady.


    Elizabeth took a deep breath to hold her courage. She had to go inside and check in on him with her own eyes.


    She took the first twitching step then straightened her shoulder, "he will stay alive, I won''t disappoint Luna!"


    She murmured to herself and walked further until she reached the end of that corridor.


    Her hand moved on the door and her knuckles hit it smoothly.


    "Get in!" It was uncle Miguel''s voice.


    She clasped the handle and went inside. Ryan was leaned back and his chest was wrapped with a decent cloth.


    His eyes moved on Elizabeth and smiled.


    "Darling, come inside."


    With a scan, he noticed that Natasha was there and only father and son were talking. No doubt she had about the subject of their conversation. She closed the door behind her and walked to the bed where her uncle was sitting. She shoved the questions down because now something else was her priority. Her sister.


    "Is Luna fine, uncle?"


    Uncle Miguel nodded, directed to the chair, "let yourself have some rest. Ryan is fine so don''t worry."


    Elizabeth kept her eyes down, playing with her fingers she went to the chair, taking her seat.


    "We were talking about the imps, Elizabeth, well done! I have underestimated you."


    Elizabeth bitterly beamed, she couldn''t be happy that a beast was provoked within her out of fear.


    "Uncle, we got the cure for her eyes but she didn''t have a solution for the curse."


    Miguel was glad that at least they had found a remedy for her eyes and could survive the imps.


    "Calm down, it is fine and we will find a way for that later. Ryan, are you sure that you want to come?"


    Ryan didn''t want to waste a single time on here at all. They should have to get back and give her the cure that had limited time.


    "Father, I told you! The potion works until tonight. It is already day and we can''t miss this chance."


    "Fine, don''t panic! We will talk at home."


    He got to his feet and went to the door, added, "I will take a carriage from here! You can''t ride on a horse."


    Ryan couldn''t protest against this, his pain was undeniable.


    Uncle Miguel left the room and Elizabeth bent further, "don''t tell anyone about the curse''s key, that''s Luna who must make her decision."


    Ryan''s face ran gloomy, he pulled the sheet away and went to the coat that Maria brought him, had placed on the hanger.


    "Don''t be concerned. I am not the one who must explain. You talk to Luna and leave the choice to her."


    He groaned at the pain, Elizabeth went on her legs and strode to aid him.


    "I saw the witch! She was here the whole time."


    Ryan''s eyes fixed on her.

 Chapter 66 - Chapter (66): Journey

    "The faerie was right, she is a ghost and disappeared before I gather myself to catch her. She did not look wicked and I don''t think she is leading the rebels that Prince Wilmore indicated."


    "That court is nasty. I won''t accept the curse and what the faerie said."


    Ryan was agreed but he was still mad that why would the witch choose Luna to be bound to the prince. While thinking about that, he cursed himself! That day he neglected and did this.


    He wore the necklace that Lavera had given him. Anytime, it was around his neck, it infiltrated a good sentiment within him.


    "Let''s go, Elizabeth! Things wouldn''t be like old days at all."


    He noted and walked to the door, slowly.


    Elizabeth stopped for a moment, he was right, things would not be like before and this statement just completed what the prince advised her with. She had to take care of her heart if she didn''t want to be a murderer, a cruel person like them.


    They got out of the room. Natasha was beside her brother and Eliot who seemed to be happy. She was sure that he would join the knights.


    "You are up!" Said the prince, the Lord''s son was a thick-skinned man like himself.


    "Yes, there are things we must solve."


    He noted and went to the counter, "Elizabeth, give me the purse."


    His cousin hastily obeyed, Ryan grabbed it and gazed at Maria.


    "I know it is not enough for the damages but I will make sure you are going to have facilities as soon as I return."


    Maria accepted the payment with an enthusiastic face. Her people were not in a situation to decide on their shoes.


    "Your generosity will always be with us."


    She replied.


    Eliot strode to his mother when the Lord''s children headed to the door.


    "Mother, I want to join the knights. The south has been unrest and we don''t have enough forces. If we don''t stop them there then soon the imps will be in the sky instead of chanter birds."


    Maria gulped, her heart was heavy. It was hard to let Eliot go, especially that he had a secret.


    "Eliot, come!" She dragged her son to a corner.


    "My son, if they notice what you are they will behead you."


    Eliot shook his head, clasping his mother''s arms.


    "No, he knows it," his eyes traveled on Wilmore, "he is the crown prince and is someone like me. I can sense it in his blood. Only you and he know that I am a vampire. Please live healthily and eat well. He said that his troop is made of people like me. See, Natasha is here and both of us know what Lavera said."


    Maria sighed. She believed in what Lavera told them but she also was nervous.


    Her hand rested on his chest, "if it is your choice then I am not avoiding you but anytime you changed your mind, remember that you have a home and your family would always welcome you."


    Eliot kissed her head, "mother, you are the amazing person that I was blessed with. Anytime I felt weakness I will remind you, the strongest person I have ever seen."


    Maria''s eyes ran teary. She couldn''t push herself to say another word.


    "Eliot, we are leaving in ten minutes, pack your stuff."


    It was Natasha who warned him if he really was keen to hit the road and leave his warm lovely home.


    "Hey, sister! Why don''t you fuss nor had nagged about here? Did you find a cure for your obsession?"


    Huxley asked with a hint of a grin at the corner of his crooked lips.


    "No, here is where I can be myself!"


    "Oh, big words."


    Huxley knew what it meant, her obsession began from the days that their mother used to take hard on Natasha to sculpt out a Lady out of her and would make her marry Wilmore. Those nags hardship era made her alone and it seemed their father rescued her for taking them to the knights.


    "This shows that how demonic we are. We invite them to the extinction battlefield."


    Outside of the Inn, Uncle Miguel found a carriage and a rider. The man who assisted them to take the imp got volunteered to take Ryan to Riva.


    "You have found good friends, the rare ones," Miguel told Ryan and Elizabeth.


    "This village is amazing."


    Ryan confirmed.


    Elizabeth was as cold as ice. Her eyes were on the woods that were gathering to burn the man. She was not smiling, her figure was unlike the former girl that stepped out of Riva. No excitement, no joy she was showing.


    Getting on horses, Ryan went inside the old carriage, laying on the seat that was covered by fur.


    Lord James attached Cyrus lariat to the carriage and caressed its neck, "you good boy."


    He turned to Elizabeth and found her not being in this world.


    "Elizabeth, get inside. Take care of Ryan."


    Elizabeth didn''t want to ride Thunder. She wasn''t sure if her legs could afford it at all. Her body ached all over because this night turned to be a nightmare.


    "Please, take care of Thunder."


    "Alright, darling."


    Miguel mounted upon his horse, riding beside John.


    "This journey is finished."


    "But I think that we are close to old days, captain."


    Miguel peek at him with the corner of his eyes. He knew that John noticed about the Princess proposal if his son joined the knights. They had to talk over things, when he was going to be away from Greenwood, he would rather have John tending over their home.


    The gates grew wide and people who came to kill the imps returned as it was already done.


    Miguel could not wait to reach home, asking about what they went through was running on his nerves. Ryan told him that Elizabeth''s other half got provoked and it was scaring him. They could consider her as a witch and he didn''t want to even think that what they would do to a witch.


    "Lord James, may I ask you a question?"


    Prince Wilmore rode back behind the carriage where the Lord and John were riding.


    "Sure, your grace!"


    "Do you really want to accept my sister''s wish due to your heart?"


    Miguel smiled. Of course, he didn''t. He didn''t want to bow for power.


    "I love my family, this is the answer, the only matter."


    He guessed that what he meant precisely.


    "We are separating from you in one hour. I will make sure you earn things, unlike Livia''s desire."


    Really? Was he that generous to change Livia''s mind? Miguel did not doubt that he was clever but what persuaded him? Hope it was not Luna who caught his eyes.

 Chapter 67 - Chapter (67): Sweet Home

    Luna found herself in the forest. It was cold and veiled by snow. Turning around with her bare feet, she grabbed her arms and rubbed them. Then her hands moved on her eyes, touching them, yes, she could see but what was she doing here?


    How did the feast end up there?


    "Where am I?" She repeated to herself.


    "Where can some people predict the future, Luna?"


    She shifted to where the source of the voice was. That old peasant in tattered old-fashioned clothing. She had pinned up gray hair and approached Luna.


    "Did we meet before?"


    Luna asked, puffing her breath out of her stiffed chest.


    The woman smiled, her wrinkles ran deeper.


    "We did, darling! You bought me a loaf of bread."


    Her purple eyes were glowing. Luna thought about it, she didn''t do such a thing already.


    "When?"


    The old Lady extended her hand and pleaded to have her lead. Luna didn''t reject her hand and held her arm. Her eyes grew wide, the cold and tension washed away and a memory sparkled in her head. That was true, that night when the sleet kicked her down. She was remarking that day, in the evening, she met her.


    "I remembered, why are you here?"


    "I think you need to know something."


    "What is that?"


    Luna smiled, tightening her arm over hers as the warmth infused in her heart and brought relief to her spirit. She sounded nice and Luna unintentionally liked her.


    "Let your heart lit up your path but don''t fight with your destiny, my dear Luna."


    Why would someone like her alert her? Why was she talking about an unpredictable future?


    "Why? Why are you telling me this?"


    The woman halted, her palms moved up and grabbed either side of her face gently.


    "Because if you don''t tame his heart, someone else would take your place, and I am afraid that person isn''t suitable for your position. Because many people will die if you refuse his heart."


    Her hands dropped, and Luna peered into those eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    The sound of hooves distracted her, they both turned to the road. A black rider was approaching like a moving black color that was dancing on a canvas.


    "Is that the person that you said?"


    Luna asked and peeked at her. The old woman smiled meaningfully.


    The rider got closer, the horse stopped and neighed. It growled at the passenger who was strolling on the road and obstructed its way.


    The horse rose on its back legs and the hood brushed back from the head of that rider. He was the definition of beauty, he soothed the furious horse and gazed at the girl. His eyes were full of pain, soulless and cold but it could make her heart shiver! She was lost in a daze, those eyes mesmerized her, erased her frustration but how? No, she couldn''t let any man but Ryan come to her heart, nor her dreams. She couldn''t betray her heart.


    "Luna?"


    She glanced around as Elizabeth''s voice swayed around. Where was the old woman?


    "Elizabeth?" She shout out for her when she felt the hand that squeezed her arm.


    "Let go of me, Wilmore! My sister is here."


    What? What did she just blurted, and what the wrench nightmare it was? That was Wilmore Bolingtone, not even the last man she preferred to be with, he was.


    She heard wolves howling and then a black wolf rushed forward. Wilmore dragged her to himself, his mouth nearing her ears, "no matter what, you are mine."


    She was terrified and was trembling under his paws. The cold rooted in her again. She jerked back, pulling herself off his hand, and ran to the wolf that sounded familiar but the prince flashed forward, he jumped and shifted as a white wolf that was twice bigger than the black one. He bared his fangs and they dangled with each other. Luna sat there, closing her eyes, she shrieked.


    Luna''s eyelids fluttered up in a panic, her heart was pounding exuberantly, and The shadows were around her and the mattress under her was soft and decent.


    She wished to lean back and a hand came to assist her. That scent was familiar, Elenore!


    "Where are we?"


    She asked, her tone weak but her breath heavy and managed to let the words flux out.


    "Darling, you are in my house! What happened?"


    Elenore told her, her hand resting on Luna''s shoulder.


    "Why did you bring me here? I don''t want to be in the Greenwood mansion. Lisa, Lisa?"


    She shouted her name in alarm. The nightmare already scared her and now she woke up in this place. Her head was exploding. The disastrous part was that she couldn''t see again.


    "No, please come down! We don''t live in the Greenwood mansion. Here is Dorian''s house. We are in Barson."


    Elenore replied and at that moment, Lisa came inside. Her face was pale and her hand was on her stomach. She saw Barbara''s terrified face.


    "Oh, Luna, you are up? My dear, what had happened to you?"


    "Why are we here?"


    Lisa approached her, she sat beside her on the mattress, changing place with Elenore.


    "Please, calm down, the child has slept. Are you alright?"


    Lisa pleaded. The boy was only five years old and already cried so much that his father didn''t return to see him after three months.


    Luna swallowed the panic that was thrashing within her heart. But no, she wasn''t feeling well and she knew that Elenore had a son but could it change her heart?


    "Tell me about Luna, did they return?"


    "No, but Charles and Jason had come back to take us home but the weather was husky brutal. Your uncle asked us to be safe."


    Luna heaved out a breath, she was trying to cease her heart from that annoying dream but those wolves were becoming her Phobia. Now she could understand Elizabeth''s fear.. She hated them if they were so wild like what she saw, but one of them saved her and fought to rescue her.

 Chapter 68 - Chapter (68): The Kid

    "Did they go after them?"


    "Yes, the prince and some other men went to Phola."


    Barbara noted.


    "The prince!" In such a short time her mind was filled by his vague figure. She had to wait, and couldn''t bother others.


    "Why don''t you live in the Greenwood mansion?"


    Asked Luna to change the discussion. She was too keen to know if Elenore truly changed.


    "It wasn''t mine! I don''t want it and no one lives there."


    She replied in brief her head lowered, watching a point that wasn''t familiar.


    "My parents were living there, but they perished right after typhoid rooted in our lands."


    Luna gulped, what a terrible death. Those days were dark and bitter. So that sweet home did not last long for them to live in.


    "Does your son know about us being existed?"


    Asked Luna, she couldn''t treat her bad, time had passed and she could hazily remember what she had done to them. The memories got blank through time and were replaced with beautiful ones.


    Elenore smiled, exchanging a glance with Lisa who also showed an eager face.


    "Yes, he is keeping your drying in his room."


    What? Did she tell him who those sisters were? If she did so then her uncle could not have been mistaken about her changes.


    "Is that true, that you came out of the merchant''s council in the court?"


    Elenore''s smile died, she didn''t want to mention that at all. That court made her a monster just like the rest.


    "I did, it was unlike what I was and I couldn''t hang on there. I was about to become insane."


    Elenore turned to the door, "Bella if you are there please bring some soup for Lady Luna."


    "Yes, Milady!" Said the woman behind the door.


    "I hear the rain, is it pouring so hard?"


    Luna wanted to come back to Riva forest and would stay there until Elizabeth and Ryan returned.


    "Yes, it is two a.m but still raining."


    Replied Barbara who was beside the window now, she pulled the curtain away and gazed outside. It was all darkness as she could grasp.


    The maiden came back with a tray in her hand, a bowl of chicken soup was inside it and the scent tickled Luna''s stomach, she was starving but didn''t crave to eat as nervousness snatched her relish toward everything.


    "Thank you but I can''t eat!"


    "Please, Luna! Don''t ever persuade me to force you. You fainted and that was horrible enough when I saw the prince carrying you! I don''t know how to explain this to the others."


    Again him! Did he return to aid her?


    Lisa growled, Elizabeth would become furious if she discovered what had happened in the feast.


    Luna nodded. She couldn''t protest when those words were reasonable enough to push her to have some.


    Lisa grabbed the tray from the middle-aged woman and thanked her. Looking inside, that looked delicious. She held the spoon and picked a bit of soup. It wasn''t hot at all and she began feeding Luna.


    The soup was a bit spicy and retrieved her relish, so she ate until her stomach was filled, not making noises.


    After eating, everyone left the room to have some rest until the rain would cease. Luna put the sheet away and sat at the edge of the bed, wearing her flat shoes.


    She noticed a small shadow behind the door.


    "Ah, I wish someone was here to talk to me!" Luna uttered to convince the kid to get inside and didn''t leave the bedside.


    She heard the door groaning and getting wider then he smoothly brought the door back to its previous shape.


    "Sister Luna! I am here."


    He said cutely. She wished that her eyes could work to see how did he look like that his voice was too sweet.


    "Oh, Gods! I can''t believe that my wish came true this fast."


    Luna smiled eagerly.


    The kid was standing near the bed and possibly peering at her in amazement.


    "Come closer, have your seat beside me."


    Luna tapped her palm to the edge of the bed.


    The kid obeyed hastily. She was sure that he ran away from the maiden and misled them about being slept. As he adjusted himself beside her, she looked at the small shadow.


    "What is your name, little ghost?"


    "I am Lucas," his legs were moving. He was being shy.


    Luna heard the name but didn''t know to be happy or sad. Elenore had chosen this name for her son, did she really care about their father?


    "I am sure you are too handsome!" She told the kid but in her mind continued, "just like him."


    "You are so beautiful, sister! The painting isn''t like you!"


    Luna laughed calmly, not to let her voice leak out of the room.


    "Is that painting ugly?"


    "Yes, I just keep it because I missed you. I saw you in the bazaar sometimes."


    Luna felt the chill within her. The poor kid possibly wanted to meet them but the sisters even didn''t bother to open the letters.


    "Oh, I am sorry that we didn''t come to see you earlier but from now on you can come and visit us at any time."


    "Can I?"


    Luna bobbed her head.


    Lucas extended his hand until it reached Luna''s face. Luna''s heart pounded at the mass of cuteness.


    "You can''t see me, why?"


    He was using simple words but correctly used them.


    "I can''t see yet, but I will be able to see your beautiful face as soon as I get the cure."


    The kid''s hand dropped, he lowered his head and said, "I will take care of you."


    Luna couldn''t control her tears from falling, she sniffed to nudge it back.


    "Tell me about you, what is your favorite food?"


    "Chocolate!"


    The sudden tears changed to laughter and Lucas also smiled. He knew that wasn''t food.


    "Elizabeth is just like you. She has a sweet tooth."


    "We can be good friends, then."


    He replied in eagerness, began to move his dangled legs.


    "Yes, he likes to see our little brother."


    "What about you, do you like chocolate?"


    Luna nodded, "I do, but it is not food. You must eat food to grow up faster and become a handsome gentleman.. But sometimes, we can have a lot of it."

 Chapter 69 - Chapter (69): Grim Face

    "Alright, I am going to think about it," his eyes moved on her shoes, "were you escaping?"


    Luna shook her head in denial.


    "No, I wanted to go by the window and sit there but now that you are here I changed my mind. Do you want to sleep on my bed?"


    Lucas smirked. Mother wouldn''t argue with him for a single night being away from his bed.


    Outside of the room, Elenore went to check on Lucas when she heard noises, her strides were leading her to the source of the adorable noises and she halted in a dark corner. She heard Lucas talking to Luna and she was treating him nicely, tears rolled in her eyes, sparkling.


    As the voices seeped down and the candles lights ran grimmer she drove her stiffened legs to the door, watching them through the seam. Luna hugged Lucas and slept sweetly.


    Her son was wearing a smile, she was almost sure that Lucas never smiled and she believed it was her punishment because of treating the girls bad but now it assured her. She grabbed her mouth not to let her sobbing wake them up and went for inhaling fresh air.


    ___


    The passengers who left Phola with heavy hearts arrived at a turning, one would lead to Riva and Barson and the other one led the riders to the north.


    Wilmore turned his way to the north without stopping and three horses followed him. He didn''t want to consume even a single moment more than that. There were reasons behind his sister''s proposal and he should have found out before going to the south.


    Eliot looked back at the Lord Caravan. He was stunned that the prince didn''t stop to say farewell but when his eyes found the imp''s head inside the sack, he found the motive. He believed that the Prince and his companions were unlike the demons and now it included him too. He bore it all to protect his family and Love. He smiled and dragged the hood of his gray robe further. He was beside her, finally, despite the changes in their lives, she was his. Lavera never lied. This girl who was brave and would fight to rescue people couldn''t be the monster that others assumed she was.


    They rode until the hills where Greenwood was buried under mist. The blue sky was still concealed by massive mighty clouds.


    Wilmore stopped his horse, three riders rowed beside him. Steam clouded out of all the lungs, animals, humans, and The vampire.


    "We will have tough days, are you ready to be by my side?"


    "No need to ask, but I am wondering why you didn''t wait for Rave!"


    Hux mentioned.


    Wilmore darted him a glare, it seemed that lately was behaving very softly that even made Hux think he did care about Rave at all.


    "He knows the way to Bolingtone if he is too keen to join us."


    Natasha answered coldly. Her gazes were dim since they left Phola. She wasn''t agreed to bring Eliot but the young man had made his decision already.


    Wilmore hit the horse''s hips, there was nothing to keep him back, there was some piece of trash near the southern bothers that drove on his nerves, he could not sleep until finding them, wasting all his efforts.


    A strong gust blew as they rode forward, the day was a good option to ride and reach the northern lands in two days.


    Back to the Riva road, John shook his head. The old knights at least knew something about manners but these new ones just focused on the thirst of greedy blades and were not social people. They absolutely forgot themselves and his silly son was extremely unlike them. He would sound goofy among them until he would learn their ethics.


    The bulky man remembered what the prince asked him, "Please let your son join us, we need a smart tracker like him."


    "Are you sure that he can fulfill your desires?"


    John replied, seemed doubted if Rave could hang on in the south, those awkward reckless boundaries were savage and filled by criminals.


    "He is bright, I saw how he could survive the wild waves of Griffin sea."


    John curved his lips and nodded his head in agreement. This kid was cold but learned responsibility perfectly may gods do some miracle and his son achieved this blessing too.


    "May gods lighten your path, your grace! You have my son''s brightness which is exactly like his mother."


    He replied with a grim face.


    "Please don''t tell him about what we exchanged now."


    Wilmore didn''t want to make that fool pride, he wanted him to push his ass and to show his best.


    When he got back to his presence, he noticed the narrowed road of Riva. No cart''s trace was saying that someone crossed it a while ago therefore Charles didn''t come back to bring the Ladies.


    The Lord halted, carefully watching the road.


    "They must be still in our house." Dorian declared, riding beside him.


    "Yes, anyway, we must take that young imp to the lab to see what their weakness can be. I wish it is silver like what the kids said."


    He turned back to others, saying, "we are going to Barson, the air deceased in here when the light gleamed."


    He yanked the lariat and galloped for Barson.


    Inside the carriage, Elizabeth was mute during the way. Ryan knew that something was wrong and she did not want to talk about it. Especially, about her blood curse. Her mind was full of questions, surely! Besides, she noticed how she changed and was after the answer and no one could help her because the only ones were aunt Vivian and Lucas James.


    "Why are we going to Barson?"


    She asked with a husky accent.


    "They couldn''t come back last night, we are on the way to go to Dorian''s house."


    Elizabeth''s eyes fiercely averted on Ryan. She was furious, how could they go to Elenore''s house?


    "I won''t come, drop me before the gate!"


    She ordered with a grim face.

 Chapter 70 - Chapter (70): Change

    "Hm, not in Greenwood mansion we are going! She gave that mansion back to Lucas James hires!"


    This one caught Elizabeth''s attention.


    "Why? That wicked witch could meet the muse of ethics?"


    Rave smirked. Elizabeth didn''t change at all, this stern face was too familiar. Ryan gazed at the window, "open that in exchange if you want the answer."


    Elizabeth sighed but her hand extended and opened the hatch.


    "Well, move your tongue if you mind, your Majesty!"


    As Elizabeth babbled, Ryan''s mind froze, he hated that title. He didn''t want even a second to witness the day people assume him as the prince of Bolingtone court.


    "Don''t use that word at all, it is the worst insult ever!"


    Elizabeth raised her eyebrow, looking at him in amazement! Did he hate those people this much? However, they were in the same boat.


    "Sorry, for a moment I forgot that they are thieves of solidarity."


    Ryan moved in his place, his back hurt as the carriage was too old and uncomfortable.


    "She had changed when she came out of the court. I met her various times, her son, Lucas is also a good boy."


    Elizabeth''s heart shivered, so his name was Lucas! She saw him once she accidentally met them in a candy shop but ignored them but the kid kept his eyes on her.


    "What about her parents? How could they let her give us back the mansion?"


    Ryan shook his head, "they are no longer among alive ones."


    "So, they got the lesson! When we die we can''t take even a single coin to another world, we are born poor so we die poor, our soul is the only wealth and I hope they didn''t sell it too."


    Elizabeth felt sad but that was a truth that must be told, despite being cruel or harsh.


    Silent fell among them until they arrived at the gate of Barson and two of the wardens who were carrying the young imps rode to Sir. Richmond and asked him to open the door.


    "Sir. Richmond the imps are taken down, go have some rest."


    Sir. Richmond heaved a breath out and adjusted his hat on his bald head. His eyes were burning and he felt sympathy for his men that tolerate the cold to protect the town.


    "Thank you for this news. Now, I can dismiss these youths."


    The railing gateway slid back and the folk that returned from Phola entered the town.


    The next stop was near the lab where physician Remington had established. Possibly, the young one was still there. He was a researcher that barely used to come back to Riva.


    Lord James sent the guards to the lab with an order and then they could be released after finishing their commands.


    "Dorian, take us to your house." Turning to John he added, "come and take your son home."


    "Yes, he has to wrap his impedimenta, my friend!"


    It sounded grotesque but Rave had joined the knights without partially damaging or hurting someone in the tournament. The prince forgot to say that he was lucky too.


    Miguel nodded, he knew how hard it was for John to let Rave go.


    "Be safe, Lord James."


    One of the sentries said and they went to the lab.


    Inside the cart, Elizabeth checked the road through the window and Dorian turned to the down of the hill where a few mansions were, including the mayor''s mansion.


    "So, they don''t live there." She murmured to herself made Ryan grin.


    Her head averted on Ryan, "would you accept what fate is bringing to you?" She pointed to his chest.


    "Are you after the answer for your goodness'' sake or to know my determination?"


    Ryan took his eyes off her and gazed at his own chest.


    Elizabeth shrugged, she meant both of them because she had no plan or had no idea what to do! People would burn her if they could ever notice what she was capable of.


    "I will wait, I won''t kneel until I know she likes me, as I do!"


    "Accepting the changes is hard, but we have to face it."


    They arrived at Dorian''s mansion and five hours of riding ended.


    The carriage halted in the yard. The air was already light and the guards of the mansion came out of their cabin to greet their mister.


    "Master welcome home." One of the guards stated.


    "Did Lucas disturb you?"


    "Not at all, sir! He was growling that he didn''t see you but he got calm as lady Luna came here."


    Elizabeth sneered, tried to hide it but Ryan snatched it.


    "You pig! I hate that stern face, we are home now so don''t let others know about our problems. We will fix it on our own."


    "Deal, and you will speak no word about my curse to Luna because I would kill you."


    Ryan put his palms up in surrender, "I won''t play with a piggie monster like you."


    The door of the carriage got opened. The rider was there.


    "Can you come on your own?"


    "I can!"


    Ryan moved forward and stepped down. After him, Elizabeth stood up, pushing her courage to swallow the hatred and force her to get down and step inside that house.


    Lord James came along with a hand of assistance and led Elizabeth to get down.


    Valets took the horses for tending and the man from Phola was about to get back when Miguel stopped him.


    "Larson, please! I won''t let you ride that carriage empty." He turned to Charles and Jason, continued, "Ask him what Phola needs, fill the carriage and send him home."


    Miguel knew that those people were farmers and this season was already cruel to them, he took Cyrus off the lariat and send the horse to the stable.


    "Thank you, Lord James! My people will always appreciate this favor."


    "What you did for my son can be paid only with my life."


    He replied before going to Charles, "take these coins and buy him supplies."


    Charles'' eyes were trailing on Ryan.


    "Gods, Mister! What happened to young master?"


    Miguel tapped on his shoulder, "come back soon before noon, we must go to Riva. I have many things to tell you."


    The old man nodded despite his concern. He sketched his way to the carriage.


    "Are you ready, daughter?" Miguel asked Elizabeth.


    "I am.." She lied.

 Chapter 71 - Chapter (71): No Tending Anymore

    John yanked Rave by the back. His son gazed back as he didn''t see the prince and the rest.


    "Where are the knights?"


    Rave still was looking back, the Lord''s butler and his son just left and his father also kept his horse.


    "They left, if you want to reach them, go wrap your bag."


    Rave''s mouth dropped as he heard that. They had begun teasing him since the first day.


    "Take my horse. Go home and leave from there."


    Rave didn''t waste more time, he could reach them before the Moon Lake.


    "Thank you father, be safe!" He climbed up the saddle.


    "Rave, make sure you won''t goof around! Never forget that whose son you are."


    The young man grinned and John hit the horse''s back. Rave galloped to home and John remained to talk to Miguel. They were supposed to find a solution for what the court yearned for.


    Elizabeth walked inside the house. It was warm and fascinating therefore could bring ease to her stiffened legs. The cold already made her as tense as sick.


    She sneezed.


    "Bless you, my darling!" Margaret appeared from nowhere and strode to her. She was wearing a frown seeing the girl like that. The dried blood was on her shirt that wasn''t white anymore.


    "Gods! Milady!"


    The voice came from Barbara who grabbed her mouth and Elenore was beside her. Elizabeth was wondering if Barbara could spare this woman and settle things with her.


    Elizabeth released herself from Margaret''s embrace.


    "What bale had plummeted on you?"


    Her eyes shifted on Ryan then she stood still. That was blood that leaked out from her darling son-like young man.


    "Son!" She rushed to him but Jason avoided her touching his chest.


    "I am fine, Margaret! It is just a scratch."


    Ryan let out a painful irked sneer while inwardly he was dying in pain.


    "How can you say that? Look at you!"


    Margaret sobbed, Ryan, extended his hand and cleaned her tears. The old Lady held her hand and left a kiss on his wounded callus palm.


    "Do you want to aid me?"


    Margaret bobbed her head, she would do anything to see him feeling better.


    "Bring me something warm! I am starving! You know what a pig I am."


    Margaret smiled bitterly.


    "I am bringing you beef stew now, just have rest."


    She turned and left them.


    "Your size is the same as Dorian, I will bring you clothes."


    Elenore noted then directed to a room, "please go inside that room, you must change the bloody cloth."


    A valet led Ryan to the room that she indicated.


    Elenore went to her maidens and told them things then her eyes averted on Elizabeth and Barbara. She didn''t know how to get close to this one. Elizabeth had no similarity with Luna in treatment, extremely unpredictable. She wanted to leave it to a better time so aimed to sneak out of that place.


    "Elenore! Did you really assist Luna at the feast?"


    All eyes drifted on Elenore as Elizabeth''s declaration echoed around.


    Elenore who was shocked slowly swirled on her heels. Her words were frizzed in her brain, flying there. She was afraid that Elizabeth fighting her and Lucas come along with Luna. He might have thought she was a bad person. He just smiled and laughed last night, for the first time. She wanted him to have the same moment with Elizabeth so he would not deem this one was wicked.


    "Oh, my dear! Elizabeth, why are all withered like this?


    Lisa was up the stairs, shocked. Her eyes rolled on Miguel. She could not believe her eyes, what Luna was worried about had come to the fact. The poor girl couldn''t forgive herself for this.


    "Long story, I will tell you all in a gathering."


    Miguel replied.


    "Elenore?"


    Asked Elizabeth.


    "Yes, there were some disturbers last night."


    Elizabeth walked forward, approaching her, she peered to her eyes. Apparently, those gazes ran softer, more got kind. Those gleams that were made but teardrops could speak the truth.


    "I am sorry about your parents."


    Elizabeth blurted, extending her hand added, "you had gotten your punishment from the gods, we are not sulking anymore."


    Elenore blinked multiple times, she barely could digest what just had occurred. She grabbed her hand and dragged the girl to her arms, she hugged her. No, it wasn''t tough, loving people wasn''t harsh nor bad. Elizabeth patted on her shoulder, what Barbara just said could tame Elizabeth''s rage. He hated Reynolds'' family and they dared to bother Luna and if it wasn''t for Elenore, Luna would be fallen into depressions again.


    "Thank you for saving, Luna!"


    Elenore released her and pushed her tears back.


    "It was nothing compared to what they had done, the prince actually did more." She glanced at Miguel James.


    Elizabeth had tickled from the back! So he was the person behind everything. She had also an unsettled issue with Maxwell.


    "I could not thank him!" The Lord noted, with Dorian, he approached the Ladies.


    Lisa looked at the left side, hearing footsteps, she saw little Lucas was holding Luna''s hand and assisting her to them. Her heart pounded, melted for that massive cuteness, what a gentleman came out of Elenore''s son!


    "What is this noise, Lucas?"


    Luna asked.


    "I don''t know."


    "We have our seekers back home."


    Replied Lisa.


    Luna''s face flourished. They returned, so the prince fulfilled her wish. She could thank him, thus, he repaid his debt entirely.


    Reaching the trails, she called out, "Elizabeth, are you there?"


    Elizabeth crept behind a curtain, shaking her hand to others, she didn''t want Luna to find out her younger sister was being covered by dirt when the scent of stinky blood tugged to her skin.


    "Darling, she was drenched by rain! We sent her for a warm bath inside the guest-chamber!"


    Elenore wrapped the silence and pointed to Barbara who knew what she meant.


    "Oh, so I have to wait, what about Ryan?"


    "Out of reach too, sweetheart! Come down! We can have tea until they join us."


    Uncle Miguel said, untied his leather cloak and handed to a valet near Dorian, continued, "please bring my friend, John McCain! He is outside." He wanted John to be aware of everything before they could talk privately. No tending to keep things hidden from him could work.. John wouldn''t leave his side when it came to danger.

 Chapter 72 - Chapter (72): I Just Want Her To Be Happy

    The valet man bowed and left promptly. The Lord of Greenwood was in this house, the man that people loved to meet in person but thinking that butcher McCain was his friend terrified the young man.


    "Please follow me to the dining hall, it is breakfast time."


    Invited Elenore.


    "That''s a pleasure, Mrs. Black."


    Lisa stated, helping the younglings beside her to get down the stairs.


    "Your father is here, Lucas!"


    Directed Lisa.


    "I know, I am going to him after helping my sister."


    Lisa and Luna both smiled. He couldn''t be brought up better than this. The small creature was already rare and adorable.


    Barbara led Elizabeth to the chamber that Elenore mentioned. She closed the door, walking to Elizabeth with a readable face.


    Elizabeth carefully put her satchel on the bed and answered the questions in her mind, "I achieved the cure! We must wait until the moon rises."


    Barbara blushed out of enjoyment, her tears rolled out of her eyes, she paced her moves and flashed to the bathroom.


    "Yes, we must rush and get back to Riva mansion."


    There, she went to the bathroom where the stone bathtub was. She poured half of the cold water inside, which was already inside a big copper pitcher. It was a small place with a bath, a table for bathing supplies, a small round mirror was hung on the wall, and the hanger that held their towels. This mansion wasn''t as big as the Greenwood mansion nor Riva mansion but it was warm and pleasant. The interior design was classic with dark velvet curtains, and mostly wood-worked art.


    Someone knocked on the door, "I brought the hot water and clean dresses."


    "Please put it there, I will pick it." Replied Barbara as she heard the maid''s voice.


    She hurried out and saw Elizabeth who was undressing. She opened the door and brought the carriage inside.


    Elizabeth went inside the bathroom after Barbara and watched her pouring a bit of the hot water inside the bath. She then mixed the remaining water in the pitcher. Elizabeth touched the scratches on her arm and the one that was under her left breast. She hoped that they didn''t leave scars because of her bad healing process.


    "Get in, milady."


    Barbara told her, rolling her sleeves up. Those clung strands of her hairs needed tend to be clean of gore.


    Elizabeth stepped inside the water, it inserted her soles a burning tickling. She pinned her hair up with a hairpin that was on the edge of the bath. She didn''t mind who it belonged to!


    Barbara dove her hand inside the water, she poured a bit of soap powder that was inside a bowl, swirling the water. She was delighted that Elizabeth didn''t growl about that she could accomplish it all on her own. It meant that she accepted the aid people sought was necessary sometimes and she shouldn''t be strict toward everything. But those bruises ached her heart.


    "Did the imps attack you?"


    She asked when the bubbles popped out.


    "How do you know? Did they tell you about the imps?"


    She meant uncle Miguel but doubted if he did because they could become anxious which was dangerous for Lisa and Luna.


    "All of Greenwood know about them..."


    "Barbara," Elizabeth gazed up into her eyes, those fierce eyes were threatening that Barbara must tell her everything.


    "Yes, milady!" Her voice was shaking in distress.


    "The prince snatched my sister for a dance from Maxwell, but you didn''t say why Elenore saved them? Tell me, what had happened last night?"


    Barbara had no other choice, if not she told her, this girl would choose another way. She picked the sponge and held Elizabeth''s hand, she notified her about everything, especially how Reynolds goofed Luna''s happiness.


    Elizabeth clenched her fist inside the water. Her scratches were burning but not as much as her heart.


    "Now, you tell me, by the way where is your hairpin?"


    "The faerie asked for an exchange."


    Barbara nodded, it was a fair deal despite it being a gift yet was valuable. The fairies loved silver and gems.


    "Yes, we got attacked by the imps, one of them trapped us before Phola and the others came to the village! They killed a man."


    Barbara stopped, as Elizabeth''s hand rested on hers. The woman''s hand was shaking in terror.


    "I clean my body! Help me with my hair! The scent of blood is annoying me."


    Barbara eagerly obeyed and unpinned her hair, picked the brush, and began to comb her hair gently.


    "May he rest in peace."


    Elizabeth wished so, like what Barbara believed but the face of his wife wailing for him was displayed in front of his eyes over and over.


    "Where are the knights?"


    She poured water as the dried pieces sprinkled down to the water.


    "They left, they were heading to Bolingtone to report the case."


    "What is your opinion about the prince? Margaret says that he is not like what he was brought up for."


    "You mean a murderer?"


    Asked Elizabeth, her soulless accent made the woman peering at her for a moment.


    "I don''t know."


    She frowned, Elizabeth had changed! What had occurred in that village changed her! She hardly spoke words now, unlike before that she used to let out the words that were strolling in her mind.


    "A murderer is a murderer! They have hearts and they had to choose to kill, it doesn''t matter who''s lands'' people they kill. To me, they are still murderers. Today they might become friends, tomorrow can be enemies. They just follow the orders and don''t mind the conclusion. They must keep their distance far from our family because we can''t be like them, we can''t company them in their path and become like them, we can''t corporate in their sins, dirty hands that hold blood." She was speaking smoothly, no emotion could have been sensed in her voice.


    Barbara cleaned her hair while Elizabeth finished washing her body.. Barbara couldn''t understand what she meant, but certainly, something had bothered her so much.

 Chapter 73 - Chapter (73): Notch

    "So, I am happy that they left. Utterly, I am agreed with you! Milady."


    Barbara went to the pitcher and Elizabeth stood up. Pouring water on her body, the bubbles rolled down. Ell closed her eyes to let the memories go but they wouldn''t flee her head.


    She brought and handed her towels and left the bathroom.


    Elizabeth walked outside when Barbara let out, "anytime you needed to speak, I am ready to hear you."


    "You are so nice. I am fine! I just need to see Luna happy again." Then I might feel better and forget that night. She told herself.


    Barbara smiled bitterly, Elizabeth entirely forgot herself. Helping her to get dressed, she gathered and folded the retired clothes.


    "Bring them home, I want to keep them."


    Desired Elizabeth, combing her dried hair by the small fireplace.


    "Sure!"


    She wasn''t keen to do that but her Lady wished it.


    Heaving on her feet, she added, "I am ready to see her." Her heart was pounding. In only one day her brain, her body, her life went through an unknown path that she couldn''t even imagine. She didn''t know what would come next to be prepared for, she didn''t want to think about it.


    Inside the dining hall, Luna was drumming her fingers on the table. She was drowned by the affection of the dream that she saw last night. Besides that, another disturbing matter got happened. Elizabeth never cared for her figure being drenched, she constantly use to come straight to her, to tell her what she had done while exploring around. She was too excited for this journey and certainly, something had occurred that she was hiding.


    "Sorry for making you all wait for us."


    Apologized Elizabeth, while entering the dining hall, she kept wearing the stern mask. Luna hastily looked back and saw her white shadow. Perhaps she was upset with them for coming to Elenore''s house but this one could be also rejected because if she loathed it then there was no way to bring her to this house.


    "Sister, welcome back."


    "Thank you, Luna! Do you feel good?"


    Oh No! She knew about last night! Now nothing could stop her guts not to hurt the Reynolds'' siblings.


    "Come, my dear have your seat!" Asked Lisa, directing her to the seat beside herself. She yearned that Elizabeth might change this mood soon despite the tough way that she experienced.


    Elizabeth strode ahead and made her seat beside Lisa. As the maidens were not allowed to have seats beside their masters, Barbara already went to the kitchen.


    "Why Ryan didn''t join us?" Luna could not convince herself.


    "He needed some rest, he had a bit of beef stew and went for taking a nap."


    Dorian excused. He was the best lier amongst all of them so Luna wouldn''t question more.


    "Please, have your breakfast, we have a lot of things to discuss."


    Elenore suggested although doubted if they all could eat enough. Elizabeth''s expression and Ryan''s condition already wrecked their cravings.


    Elizabeth just played with the sausage and the slice of tomatoes and only had them in three bites. Lisa was peeking at her underneath.


    After that, they finished breakfast and gathered inside the living room.


    "Please call Ryan," Miguel ordered the valet who was standing there.


    He put down the cup of tea.


    Luna was amazed at what were those rituals. She wasn''t sure if either of them had acted like this before.


    "Uncle, what is happening here? You all are hiding something from me."


    Miguel gazed at the little kid who was sitting beside her and didn''t leave her side even a second but kept his green eyes on Elizabeth.


    "I see that you found a little friend." He smiled and was glad that the girls left their hatred. Their hearts were beautiful and couldn''t carry it more than that.


    "Uncle! Don''t change the point."


    Warned Luna.


    "Fine, you can''t be patient," he paused, heaving a breath out of his lungs to lecture her calmly.


    "Well, as you know! A few imps had seized out for our land and unfortunately, they drew the way to Faeries land. They killed a deer faerie and dropped it to our land..."


    He began with that prologue to prepare Luna but she already was pale out of terror.


    Elizabeth winced as she found out about the faerie had massacred. What was going on in the south, if these creatures could simply cross the magic shield of faeries, they had no discomfort to slaughter humans.


    As Miguel finished. Ryan and the valet slowly entered the living hall. Luna looked back, she had strong senses and noticed that it took a long time until the shadows approached them.


    "Ryan, you can''t walk fast! What bale came to you?"


    She asked! No one could take this girl underestimated! In a few seconds, she could study someone''s emotion.


    "I am fine! I got a not that terrible struck."


    Luna got to her feet, Lucas grabbed her hands, "he is fine sister! I doubt that something can hurt his body."


    Lucas was behaving more than his age. Dorian brought him to this conversation to let him know about the imps. Yesterday, they got the lesson that nothing was predictable. Even this young boy needed enough knowledge about those demons.


    "We just asked the shrines, to send us holy waters, demons can''t endure them."


    Luna begged.


    "We will talk to the saints darling, the saints of the court move only by the order of the Queen."


    Miguel answered her, sliding up on his legs, he walked to Luna, made her sit, and knelt in front of her, grabbing her hand, he looked up into her eyes, "you just focus on getting better."


    "How can I be fine! The thing that they went through was disastrous enough that made Elizabeth swallow the muteness drug and the beast had injured Ryan. That cure can''t calm my heart."


    She told with tension, keeping this in her bowels drove tougher than expected. She believed that brought a notch between them that was bleeding out coldness and harshly might be healed.


    "Sister, I will be fine when I see that cure worth this journey! All that frightened me was seeing those beasts all of a sudden."

 Chapter 74 - Chapter (74): Fragile

    Elizabeth lied, her tone didn''t change from what it had become since last day. Luna noticed it because she didn''t come to hug her but she pushed her guts to be slightly patient until things utterly become descent.


    Ryan took his seat near Elizabeth and Luna could discern both of the shadows in front of her.


    "Tell me from the beginning! I don''t care if the faerie said there is no cure for the curse itself."


    Luna pleaded.


    Miguel returned to his seat, his eyes rolled on Margaret and Barbara. They shook their head, he was sure that Luna had been in distress too much.


    "Alright, I am telling you what the Knight told me."


    Uncle Miguel states.


    "Please, uncle! Let Elizabeth tell us."


    Luna wanted to hear her voice, perhaps retelling the occurrence from her could calm Elizabeth''s heart.


    Elizabeth began to narrate what had happened until they reached the village. But when she arrived at the part which was related to the moon reader she hesitate, she traded a glance with Ryan then Barbra who was holding her satchel.


    "Can you please give me that?"


    Barbara marched ahead and handed her bag, then stood beside the couch''s arm.


    She unzipped it and didn''t take out the pomegranate that was smashed but put out that luxury vial given to her uncle.


    "This is what the faerie had given me and in exchange desired my hairpin."


    Miguel grabbed the cure. If he knew the illness was a curse indeed, he could have found the cure a long time ago.


    "What about the villagers? Are they fine?"


    Luna asked, ignoring the cure.


    "Yes, they are fine." Ryan fabricated it because of discerning that she heard enough.


    "Can we go home?" Elizabeth wished, she wanted to coil in her bed until the moon could come up to the dark sky again.


    "Yes, as soon as Jason and his father come back." Miguel replied, turning to the bulky butcher that Elizabeth knew as butcher McCain, he added, "We go for a talk so you ladies can have some time."


    Miguel went on his feet, he gathered them to hear each other, and now that things ran fine he was tending to talk to men.


    He went to his son and led him up. Dorian guided them to another room and told his son, "take care of ladies, young man! I will talk to you later."


    Lucas steadied his shoulders and put air into his throat, "yes, father."


    The men left the hall with grins at the young man. Elizabeth kept looking at Lucas.


    "You are handsome, Mister Lucas."


    Elizabeth chanted.


    "Thank you so much, sister! You are so pretty too. I think I must redraw that painting!"


    Elizabeth poorly smiled. What was he talking about? Whatever it was, made this cute face even cuter.


    "What painting? Did your mother draw us?"


    The little boy nodded. Elizabeth grinned mischievously.


    "Ask sister Luna to draw our painting, now three of us."


    "I think we must make it four of us! That hurt brother is also too handsome and looks strong. I want him to be in our painting."


    Lisa and Elenore chuckled so the ladies near the sofas.


    "Elizabeth, he considers chocolate as food, just like you! I think you can make up a good team with him."


    Luna noted.


    "I guessed so because last month I saw them in a candy shop!"


    Elizabeth peered into his eyes, knowing if he remembered. She wished that if they could meet in a better duration, then they could be happy but unfortunately, a disaster brought them all together and despite her strives, she couldn''t smile, more wanted to go somewhere alone and scream.


    "Elizabeth, was Phola beautiful?"


    Asked Lisa.


    "Yes, people were feasting wholly different than here. They were happy, enjoying their life with a simple thing not like here or other towns, too lavishly. Everything there was magical. For a moment, I thought I am in faerie land. It was like a warm home, to me."


    She frowned as the last words jumped out of her mouth. A home? She had a perfect family but why would say that? why would feel that she was close to home?


    "Tonight will be an amazing night, I wish you could stay here."


    Elenore was trying to keep them but Elizabeth wasn''t comfortable.


    "Why don''t you come? From here to Riva isn''t a long distance."


    Lisa invited them.


    "I will talk to Dorian, you know that they must be busy with the corpse of the imp."


    "I understand."


    Lucas pouted, he didn''t see the imp''s form and only heard descriptions. At least a drawing could help him to recognize the flying creature.


    "Sister Luna! Where can I see and imp drawing?"


    Luna remained speechless. She wasn''t sure if she could answer this question without his parents'' permission.


    "Bella, bring the holy book."


    Replied Elenore, reading Luna''s expression.


    The maiden obeyed the order and strode to the library, she crossed the left corridor in the living room. Her heart was pounding. How could a child desire such a thing? Besides, she was certain that was a good idea to educate little master.


    She reached the end of the corridor where a white door was on her left side, she turned the latch and the door went wide. The library was big, Elenore who hadn''t time to read novels now gathered a collection of them. Those sisters taught her lessons that without her imagination her life would be wasted.


    The room hadn''t a high height to reach its arch articulated ceiling. The room had four aisles that all reached to a wall where a huge dark glossy polished ebony wood was.


    Bella went to the third aisle and marched ahead until arriving at a small table that had a fragile glassy box. It was near the main table, again made of the ebony strong wood. She put up the glass and carefully placed the box there and picked the book with a thick leather cover. The carved figures on it were scary, not like what she used to see in the other houses. The book was big and she hardly managed to put it on the table.. Returning the box to its previous place, she carried the book.

 Chapter 75 - Chapter (75): Imps Threat

    "Gods forbid! I am sure this one is the completed version."


    She murmured to herself, blowing her breath out. This library was always cold and the Lady''s favorite place.


    Elizabeth raised an eyebrow as the maiden came to them with a giant book.


    Elenore went on her feet and grabbed the book with two hands.


    "This is an old version yet not the completed one. That one has only one version besides many other mesmerizing books that only can be found in the palace of Bolingtone. Poor us, no one but royals can have access on them."


    She growled and put the book on the table that was in the middle.


    Elizabeth''s mouth dropped, seeing those carvings on the cover. She needed a whole day to understand them, sense them under her fingers.


    Elenore opened the book, the odor of old leather papers perfumed the place.


    "Even the scent is different," Lisa uttered.


    "Yes, I must thank the person who took notes in such precious papers. They could live for a long time."


    Checking the content, she turned the pages.


    "Come here, I didn''t want to show you but it seems I have to!" She summoned her son.


    The eager boy went to his mother, Elenore placed her hand on his shoulder.


    "See, this is a devil imp!"


    "Not terrifying in the picture." He shrugged.


    Elizabeth and Luna smiled, he was as brave as his father. They could not remember if Captain Dorian Black feared something.


    ___


    Inside the room that Dorian had taken the men, Ryan spread on an easy chair. His eyes were on John McCain who just sent his son to the death door.


    "Mr. McCain, I am wondering if Rave was unaware that you were a knight!"


    Ryan actually snarled at his father, yet madness was snuggling his nerves.


    "That kid is a rat! He discovered it while meddling into the compartment that I thought was in a secured place."


    Miguel smirked at Ryan.


    "You are all the same, then!"


    Ryan shrugged.


    "Overfond boy joined the knights! Why John? Why did you let him go to South?"


    Asked Miguel.


    "Because he had been fooling around when I did not let him join them three years ago! I couldn''t stop him, this way he will die in a way he loves, at least."


    John said, concealing his heavy heart behind the smile that carved on his face. He could understand what Miguel meant but their children had become grown men.


    "I will watch over him, I am returning to south this Friday. I am willing to clean the borders."


    Dorian Black declared, he was selected by the Prince to tend to the southern borders and they could not find a man of duty and rule better than Wilmore.


    "Thank you, but tell us about the borders! How could they cross the watchers?"


    John asked.


    "Ah, those rascals! I told the prince to survey over this, I doubt it is related to my men because they know the rules, the lawbreakers will be burned with their families if they betray Velator."


    He spoke the truth, if it wasn''t for the duty, certainly dread wouldn''t persuade them to skip this matter.


    "Do you think someone in the court has been supporting them?" Ryan asked, he wasn''t surprised.


    Dorian walked to a table. This was his workroom and interior design was revealing it.


    "If not support then I might call it a favor! We must suppress it before getting worse."


    He picked a map and went back to them, placed it on the table in front of Ryan.


    "Please have your seat. You might get amazed after seeing all of these." He told the lord, unrolled the map after he took his place beside Miguel.


    They adjusted the map and saw many marked places on them.


    "The map of Alovena country. I bought this from a cartographer from there."


    "Those wild people would behead him if they notice."


    John pointed out.


    "Where you there before?"


    Asked Ryan.


    "Yes, we had a common mission to fight against the pirates. They tore my nerves."


    "What are these marked zones? Did you find the imps here?"


    Miguel was hoping to hear yes but when the man shook his head in denial, he was disappointed to hear pleasant things.


    "We heard from the travelers and merchants mostly. These zones got bombed by the seizing of the imps. Ten villages and two big towns. All of the attacks were on the full moon."


    He notified them and then put his forefinger on a green marked area.


    "These are the lime mines. People of this village had taught that the imps are sensitive on lime so kept using it but you know lime is also dangerous for our kind."


    The Lord nodded, they needed to change the term of use, spraying raw lime was a sword with two edges that could scratch with both sides.


    "Did you ask the court to send a pack of seekers to find out from which hell the imps are coming?"


    Lord James could reckon the response but he wanted to know what their excuses were.


    "They said that it is Alovena''s problem, those colorless people should have solved it themselves."


    "That''s not good, father! We are not friends but we are not also enemies."


    Ryan nagged.


    "Yes, the court of Velator believes that our tyrants should not get involved with this because the raiders are inhuman beasts."


    Miguel explained.


    "Gods'' sake! What a ridiculous reason. Those imps give birth to five more ones. I heard that the number of females is not much but they are the strongest ones."


    John brought it up with rage.


    Ryan felt that to his bones, those nails on the female imp, sat on his chest and tore his skin, and if it wasn''t for the faerie necklace that burned its hand, he couldn''t survive. The worse was that whirlwind.


    "Silver, it can burn their thick skin. But not our silvers! The faeries silvers. We killed the first imp with the griffin tamer and the female one. If it wasn''t for this, I could not tolerate nor survive!"


    He put out the silver necklace from his white shirt that was borrowed from Dorian.

 Chapter 76 - Chapter (76): What About The Others?

    "The faerie gave it to me before leaving us. The person who killed the female imp was Eliot, the young man who left with the knights. He was carrying a faerie sword and he knew where to hit exactly. Then I passed out!"


    Ryan told them what he could remember.


    "Did he hit the heart?"


    Asked Dorian.


    "Yes!"


    Captain pouted, how could he break that thick skin that had been protecting the heart, he was too mighty and not a norm human could do that.


    "I must talk to that boy!"


    Murmured Dorian.


    "We don''t have faeries silver!"


    John directed them to the main issue.


    "That needs an indispensable negotiation."


    Miguel believed.


    "You can ask the court, Lord James! We have to do this if the imps are reproducing so fast. The imps'' threat had increased. I am not sure if I can control the south''s safety." Dorian pleaded, he didn''t want to see his forces being slaughtered because of that voracious court.


    "I will set a meeting with all tyrants of each province then I take the notice to the court to force them to accept our wish, I need two months. Can you hold it?"


    "We will do our best."


    The Lord turned to Ryan and John, "I leave my duties to you." Then directing to John said, "send letters to our brothers, tell them to be watchful."


    John knew what he meant, the court was after expanding the lands, chaos was rising. It was the reason they didn''t want to help Alovena take their land from imps back. It could bring up disaster and death.


    "Father, what do you think about a team going to Alovena? We must find out from which area they have been coming."


    "The prince must take care of that, such matters are under his duty."


    Miguel was certain that Wilmore would go to find out. He had heard whispers saying that he had problems with his sister and the queen. The Lord believed that the Queen and her daughter took the power and had been sending Wilmore around as their blade. They ruined his life for being on the throne and the young man just carried the name of the crown prince.


    "Lord James, there is something else that I don''t mean to pry but it can be related to all of us."


    Miguel guessed that what Dorian was about to ask.


    "I know, Dorian! The murmurs had already spread around. I will travel to Bolingtone for this sudden decision made by the princess. To be honest, no one had counseled me when I was there last week. I am keen to know that what caused this proposal."


    John frowned, therefore what he heard was true. Even while joining the feast last night, he could grasp the murmurs about this proposal. People were happy about that, ignoring that the lord had a family and might not want to dangle them with political aspects.


    "What would you do, Miguel? what about the others? She has something wicked in her mind again."


    John expressed, his gazes growing furious, blazing out hatred.


    "I understand your feelings but I can''t say anything before I talk to her."


    "Father, I won''t let you go alone! Mr. McCain can take care of Greenwood."


    Ryan studied the man''s face. It was more serious than he thought so he couldn''t miscalculate the hazard that might come to his father. He had cons in the court and they could use the situation against him.


    "Let me see! We have coming things to do! I won''t leave until I get the results from the lab. I also need to search around to see if the other villages had imps sudden attack. This is the priority for now."


    Miguel was trying to calm their nerves but he was fibbing to himself. He knew that Greenwood was the only land that had a common border with the faeries lands which the immortal land was three times bigger than human mortal lands. Miguel had been protecting the borders to let the peace be settled between them.


    "Then let''s get back to the main point. I didn''t counsel with my family about that matter so don''t bother yourself."


    Miguel wanted to know every opinion in his household. Especially, Elizabeth and Luna''s idea.


    "Alright, may gods give you the best of luck." John prayed.


    Turning to the map, Miguel put his finger on a black mark!


    "Why is it black? Deaths?"


    Dorian shook his head.


    "No, this village was the first place that reported the attack and infrequent raids. Only a woman and her child could survive. The tensity of our neighborhood has been increasing."


    He continued explaining the rest of the meaning of the marks and the faces ran gloomier than before. The attack that Ryan went through last night was nothing compared to the rest. The court of Alovena hadn''t the balls to protect people. They were famous for being vicious warriors but when it came to creatures of hell they decided to withdraw it with prayers!


    Back to the living room, Elizabeth didn''t know how to ask for the book of gods! She wanted to read this book which had special parts with detailed information. It was totally different than others. The part related to the beasts and devils were wider and the stories of battles were more expanded.


    "Elenore, can I borrow this book for three days?"


    It was enough to read it and take note of the parts she never saw.


    "Why not, I am sure it is your type and I apologize for not believing the books you used to read. I have prepared them a long time ago to bring them back to you."


    Elizabeth raised an eyebrow, didn''t she burn them all?


    "Did you keep them? I thought you burned them." Luna asked, she was amazed.


    "No, those that I burned were some junk. I kept those books and read them. I used to think if you read them your life would become chaotic like mine but I was making another bigger mistake."


    As she finished, the men came back and Charles'' cart could be heard from the outdoors. It was time to return to Riva.


    "Join us for tonight, when Luna can take back her vision again."


    This time Elizabeth wished.

 Chapter 77 - Chapter (77): Kick

    The Knights arrived at a small town near Moon Lake. It was noon and they were starving. The village was small but the bazaar was open. People were selling and purchasing supplies. They didn''t turn their heads to look over at the knights. It wasn''t odd for them to see these folk. They used to cross that village for traveling around the country. The riders halted and dismounted from the horses.


    "After having lunch, we would move."


    Wilmore declared and led the horse to the Cafe that was the knights'' haunt. The place was way noisy and unlike what Natasha preferred. The men were perfumed by the scent of fish and weed smoke.


    "Why am I having to endure you guys?"


    "You got back to the first structure." Hux blurted.


    Eliot couldn''t understand what the siblings were talking about. Was the place so disgusting that she was growling at them? Or they were pulling her legs!


    They were walking beside the shops and arrived at a wooden building. The scent that was coming from there could say why a girl hated that place.


    Above the door was a board that the name on it was already half remained only "Moon D*ck!"


    Eliot looked up, they needed to put the letter "E" there not to misunderstand people. That could make a Lady blush and think bad about the Knights but it seems the knights didn''t even care.


    "Are you under obligation with this place?"


    Natasha nagged again.


    "Here has good food! I crave grilled fish and those vegetables added to it."


    Huxley''s mouth was already watery for it. He didn''t mention the drinks that could bring warmth to his frozen inward contents.


    "Go feed the horses to stable, Eliot!"


    Ordered Wilmore.


    "Why him?" Protested Natasha.


    "Because he must learn the rules to respect the elders."


    Answered Hux as Wilmore ignored her and walked to the cafe, making her curse under her breath.


    "You can go with him if you like, sister."


    Hux mocked and followed his prince, he tossed a satchel of coins to the young man.


    Natasha stood beside Eliot, she snatched her eyes from him.


    "How are you doing?"


    He asked, watching the satchel in his hand.


    "Terrible!"


    Natasha grabbed the lariat of Hux''s horse and led them to the stable.


    "Are you mad at me?"


    Eliot moved after she brought the other horses.


    "You shouldn''t have left your people. The knights'' life is not like what you think, full of honor." She made an angry face.


    Eliot wasn''t sure what she meant, Were not they capturing criminals and lawbreakers? Which part of it was bad?


    "I don''t think so! Helping people is an honor even if the orders are strict."


    Natasha found him being so naive. If he thought so then she could not protest him, he needed to experience that how cruel some of the rules were.


    "One day you will take those words back."


    She opened the stable door, a smoking scrawny man dragged a dig of his weed.


    "Hey, that is not for free! Even for murderers!"


    Murderers! Eliot felt the jolt in his brain.


    "How dare you?" He shouted.


    Natasha ducked her head out, her eyes had no expression, "just pay him a coin."


    Eliot shot the man an aggressive glare and put out a bronze coin and tossed it to him.


    "Rude!" The man muttered.


    Eliot clenched his fist and went inside. Why did he call them murderers? If it were not for them carrying the swords those enemies that sharpened teeth for Velator''s precious mines now were bedding their wives.


    They led the horses to food and buckets of water.


    "Don''t dangle with people and ignore their insult if you do unlike Wilmore would punish you. My cousin is not a soft leader!"


    She warned the young man and felt pity that he didn''t know how Wilmore would make Eliot bleed in the pieces of training.


    "Natasha, there is something that I want to tell you." He poured clover for the horses.


    "I hear you."


    He paused, why was it hard to tell her about him being bit in those vampire attacks? He closed his eyes, opened his mouth to speak.


    "Hey, what are you doing? You can''t stay here and flirt!"


    Eliot hissed and clutched his teeth. This guy was riding on his nerves.


    "Let''s leave, tell me in Bolingtone."


    Natasha said, closing the horse barn''s door.


    Eliot did the same and went after her. Natasha passed by the man, "make sure our horses eat good clover otherwise I might want to sharpen my dagger with your mouth. Take care of your mouth if you wanted it to be fed with your woman''s breast."


    She warned him to keep the muteness as urgent while seeing them.


    They were in front of the door when they heard noises from inside. Natasha pouted! That was Rave''s voice, how could he reach them this fast? They were one hour ahead of him.


    "I think there is a quarrel inside. Now I understand what you meant."


    "You just heard, but watching it can''t be compared to what I was nagging."


    They stepped inside of the cafe and met the warmth first then the broken table. A man was swirling on the floor in pain, grabbing his broken leg. The food of plates was wasted and scattered there.


    Rave spread on the chair near the counter, he was not a person who be interested in harsh ways but this guy just yanked him and called him the son of a whore. That was the limit, he was lucky that Rave just broke his leg and made him lame instead of muted forever.


    "Got your lesson, huh? Next time use that tongue for insulting someone''s mother then I will tear your ass, no kicking at all."


    Rave shouted, picking the mug of drink on the table he made it one sip and smashed it on the table.


    The cafe fell in silence, no one interfered so just watched the show and even the flies wouldn''t dare to make a buzz, then, it exploded in cheer for Rave. To them, the strongest one was always welcomed.


    "Too disgusting," Natasha noted.


    Eliot covered her sight.


    "You don''t need to be good!" She added.


    Eliot shook his head despite hating to keep her here, he smiled and guided her to the table that the prince and Hux were sitting quietly but their eyes fixed on Rave, both stern and cold shoulders.

 Chapter 78 - Chapter (78): Prick

    Going to the table that Hux had taken in the corner of the east side, Eliot looked back. The window was there but the owner didn''t bother to clean the snow from the niche of the outdoor window panes.


    Eliot dragged back a chair for her. Hux smirked believing that Wilmore had chosen a valet for Natasha.


    "Hurry up, Eliot! Sit and tell us about yourself."


    Hux suggested; while Wilmore was playing with the mug in front of him. This small Moon village had incredible sudsy beers. But he preferred the bitter one which suited his life.


    "He is sprawling around, why don''t you make him shut down?" Natasha interrupted her brother''s words.


    "We know him well, he has a sleeping demon within him. I like to see him this way!"


    Hux answered.


    Rave''s eyes averted on the knights. He had noticed them as soon as entering the cafe, smirking at them he turned to the barman, ordering, "bring my food to that table. Bring a double drink."


    The bulky barman fixed his white hat and tapped on his shoulder, his burned blushed cheeks looked greasy. His little eyes got invisible when he laughed and left, saying, "you get the free drink."


    He continued laughing when he left to fulfill that order personally.


    "Wow, my fellows! I see that I could find you faster than you!" Rave opened his hands to the sides, and burped. He was drunk.


    "When did you get here Rave?"


    Asked Wilmore his head down, his forefinger trailing over the edges of his mug while his hood covered his face, kept it dark.


    "Ten minutes ago! I saw you entered and when I slid on my feet to reach you that bastard came to my path!"


    He was now beside the table.


    "Damned rat! You got drunk in ten minutes! What kind of body do you have?"


    Hux nagged as Rave took a seat beside him.


    "Rat! Why do you call me just like my father, Hux!" His head rolled close to Huxley, Rave was chewing his nerves and it just started from scratch. He hated Rave, enduring him was even hard for demons that one day would come to take him to hell.


    "Brother, you need coffee to get out of this daze!"


    Eliot recommended.


    Rave''s head shifted to Eliot. The young man winced as the stink scent streamed to his face.


    "Who are your, little ass? I don''t remember you!"


    Rave gazed at him blankly.


    "Rave, watch your behavior, he is my favorite devotee." Alerted Wilmore, his eyes glowed as he gazed at Rave. First time ever calling someone like this, it also made Hux jealous.


    "Fine, so this mule is a new member!"


    He turned and leaned back.


    "How did you get to us so fast?"


    Natasha still was thinking about this. He was skillful in tracking but was he really that smart to memorize all of the maps?


    "I have all of the paths in here!" He directed to his head and sheepishly grinned.


    "Let me kill him! This world doesn''t need to see such a creature to itself!"


    Begged Hux, his fingers traced his dagger''s hilt.


    "Consider the entail aspects that benefit us if you grant him one day spare, brother."


    Natasha avenged what Hux just said outdoors.


    Hux hissed as the expanded fury raged on with his knotted stomach. He picked the mug in front of him and made it a sip.


    A waitress came to the table she was ready to take the orders but Rave blinked at her who was wearing a scorned face. This guy just made her job last longer for today.


    "What would you have misters?"


    Natasha removed her hood. The girl''s eyes went wide but she wasn''t the only surprised one. The people at the table were also wondering if she was insane. No one knew that there was a girl in the eagle troop of knights.


    "What will you have, milady?" The girl''s accent soothed.


    "Bring us all the special food of this place. No stew or soup, we will have the main course only."


    Hux replied. He knew that Natasha would eat nothing else.


    "Yes sir, what about the drink?"


    "I prefer water, we had enough of beer."


    Warned Wilmore, he didn''t want to miss the consciousness during the path. If the Lord''s niece was right then there were people who wanted to get rid of him. How fool they were?


    "Yes, sir! It will come within ten minutes."


    She had two legs and borrowed another two and flashed away.


    "This kid, what is your name?"


    "Eliot, and you?"


    "Rave McCain, son of a knighted man who seeks for knighthood."


    Hux tilted his head, "knighthood? Wilmore, leave this one to me, I don''t think that a few pricks can kill him."


    "Yes, teach him to drink properly."


    Wilmore smirked mischievously. He was taught how Hux would take out his spinal cord if he would tend to get drunk again. In the eagle knight troops, men would never get drunk until one night, the night that they had achieved triumph and Wilmore''s troop never had this night during the past seven years because they didn''t assume murdering triumph. Those were made of orders not their own logic.


    "This journey will be tough!" Rave said, even when he was too far from the presence he could think about what he was attempting to do.


    "The imps are increasing, we must make up a group of men and find their colony."


    Hux mentioned, keeping his voice low, he peered to the fire that was raging around inside the fireplace.


    "I will definitely go!" Wilmore stated, taking the last sip of his drink.


    "Why are you bothering yourself, your grace?" Asked Eliot, the prince had many men that could be sent and explore the Alovena land. His life mattered too much for all of them, especially, the court of Bolingtone because the Queen already made sure no male heir would bear to take her son''s place.


    "Because I am not the prince who was born to be lucky!"


    "What do you believe then?"


    He had a trust issue. As he guessed all of the courtiers had the same problem, his mother said that Natasha was the same and he remembered enough to believe her.


    "Hardworking!" Wilmore briefed.


    "Yes, Eliot, you can''t make destiny run or halt either way, but you can make it on your side." Added Hux.


    They just assured him that they couldn''t trust their own men, that was why they were watching over everything from closed eyes.

 Chapter 79 - Chapter (79): Oath

    The maiden return with dishes of food. Hux''s eyes sparkled. The girl put a plate in front of Eliot and smiled at him sweetly.


    "Girls fond of you!" Rave blurted.


    That made Eliot peek at Natasha but she was already drowned in her thought.


    "Leave him alive, Rave!"


    Hux alerted him. Eliot picked the silver fork and dropped it hastily.


    Wilmore''s eyes met his. The boy couldn''t use the silver that humans extract from the mines while his sword was made of Faerie silver. On the other hand, he could walk in the sun, near the fire, and could do whatever that the rest of the vampires weren''t able to do, included eating something except blood.


    Hux glanced at the boy and his eyes rolled on Wilmore who just ignored and kept eating, whatever it was the prince was taught before. This was why he brought him with himself because he wasn''t a person to let regular people join him.


    Rave wasn''t in a normal state and just kept devouring his food, licking the fishbone that he took out from the white flesh, he paid no attention, probably ignored. And Natasha, she handed the young man a pair of gloves.


    "It is cold, wear them."


    She smiled, Eliot didn''t look at her but she knew and it could not be the prince who told her! His mother! She let her know when she shouted at him for packing.


    "Thank you."


    They ate their meal in silence although Natasha barely had the food. She was thinking about everything and how would she report to princess Livia. It was the first time she doubted and loathed to report her.


    "What''s wrong Natasha?"


    Wilmore knew her enough to realize she had a problem.


    "Your sister! She will extract everything from me."


    She blurted, her eyes rolled on Wilmore who was already done with eating.


    Natasha used to report her because of her mother''s position and begging, their mother feared the princess a lot and forced Natasha to report every single move of Wilmore while their mother never dared to ask Huxley.


    "Wow! How scary!"


    Rave babbled. A cup of coffee landed in front of him.


    "Drink!"


    Hux ordered, his eyes were flaring out disgust.


    "Why?"


    Rave was teasing his nerves, Rave was a coward but also a clown.


    "Because if you don''t drink I would replace your head with a ball."


    Rave frowned and picked the cup, he began to have the bitter drink that recently had founded a popular place in all of Velator.


    "Continue Natasha."


    Wilmore asked. He was keen to know what changed her mind. What about loyalty that she cared about too much? Was it for this youth beside her?


    "I just don''t want to make these people suffer more. They are already targeted as betrayals."


    "But we are not betrayals," Eliot replied.


    "People seek for democracy and freedom but I doubt that the court considers this your right!"


    Eliot was poked by the back, a shock that he was unaware of it, and the prince hush already approved what she reflected.


    "Their inhabitants had affected you, didn''t it?"


    Asked Hux. She was his twin and he knew that no longer she could hang on toward the princess''s desires with this soft carrying heart.


    "If I deny, I''d lied. The Queen would take both of the girls if she gets the chance to see them."


    Wilmore scowled. That was true and terrifyingly true. His mother would make them the wives of some generals to make them dedicated to the court and avoid their possible power that might persuade the people of Greenwood against the throne.


    "Why do you say that? Why do you think she would desire to see them?"


    Asked Eliot. He saw Elizabeth and how powerful she was but not that was a reason to entice the Queen to bound her.


    "If the lord marries princess Livia then it wouldn''t be strange if she desires to see their family."


    What? Eliot left with no word, how complicated these people were! Lord James was a married man. He couldn''t understand why would the princess wish to do that while she had many Generals that would give their lives for her.


    "My guts are telling me that we would see them soon." Announced Hux.


    Wilmore kept being a muffler. Natasha was telling something that he did not think about. His mother would never put those girls in a high position, like making them mistresses but she would force them or draw the life to the way she craved for them.


    "An oath can help them if my mother would menace them."


    Rave spat out the coffee. He coughed as he heard everything carefully. This one was terrible than all. His father was right, Bolingtone family was uncommon. But he couldn''t step back! He swore to his father to protect the Lord and his family.


    "Gods damned you nasty creature."


    Hux cursed, as the coffee scattered on his uniform.


    "Wow! Your grace is fantastic! The only way to save them is to give them the power that they don''t want!" Rave stated.


    Wilmore raised an eyebrow! No one disliked power.


    "What do you think of it?"


    "Just let this family alone, if you tend to play with their warm family, it means you will play with the fire of Griffin tamers. The rumors about them aren''t just myth."


    Replied Rave to warn them, after a short pause he added, "their love can bring peace but their fury can bring ruin and ash."


    If they ever had read about Miguel James'' power they could notice that they were not regular warriors. If they looked back and searched about their great Father, they could grasp that he had the blood of a faerie werewolf, not a typical one. Their great father was the bastard human-faerie son of the Faerie king, the king who died ten years ago.


    "You things we don''t know, am I right?"


    Natasha noted but Rave shook his head.


    "I am just talking about those myths, the running blood in their veins. Look at their generation, the beauty, the power, the intelligence."


    Natasha swallowed, was he describing Elizabeth James? Because she had all of these despite denying them, she had a hidden beast within her. But their blood already returned to human folk, and these could be all rumors! No, the girl''s eyes ran gold! Like the royal family of faeries that she had read about them, the Abyss clan. Princess Livia, nor Wilmore, nor anyone else would know this.. The girls'' life was in danger and the Lord knew it, all these years he kept them far from the Bolingtone family because of these things.

 Chapter 80 - Chapter (80): Scoot

    Two carts halted in front of Riva''s mansion. Elizabeth helped her sister to get down and assisted her up the stairs.


    "Elizabeth, can we talk after you rest?"


    Luna asked innocently.


    "Yes, sister! There are things."


    Luna nodded. She grasped the point that Elizabeth didn''t tell them everything.


    Ryan was after a private place to talk to his father. He couldn''t hide what he witnessed. He made sure the women went inside so he looked at his father who grabbed his arms, walking slowly.


    "I will go to have some rest after I tell you some things."


    Miguel nodded.


    Charles was holding the door and they walked inside. Drawing the library path, Ryan was rehashing everything in his mind and found himself being inside the library. There was a Divan that Ryan could lay.


    They went directly there. Charles halted by the door.


    "Shouldn''t we show the wound to Physician Remington?"


    Asked Charles.


    "No, Maria knew her job well, she tended to my wound better than any physician and gave me a faerie remedy, it killed half of my pain."


    Charles sighed, yet that woman wasn''t a physician. Anyway, he couldn''t convince this stubborn master. He slammed the door masking his face with the scorn that was always a shade of his skin.


    Ryan arranged his body on the divan. His father sat on an easy chair in front of him.


    "I am ready Ryan! What did happen?"


    Ryan was certain that what he was to inform would frighten this man that feared nothing before. A huge shock.


    "Father, Elizabeth killed the first imp, all alone!"


    Miguel felt the knots in his stomach, a shiver shook his heart and tickled his brain, a chill that could be counted, terror!


    "Speak son!"


    Ryan didn''t need to ask what his father felt as it was apparent on his face.


    "Her eyes changed color in gold, like the sun! She became like a wraith, fast and strong, she jumped up the tree and caught the imp. She killed the imp in a few minutes. The creature was frightened of her and shrieked the whole time."


    Ryan described enough well to notify the lord. Elizabeth''s other half that was sleeping in the deeps had been provoked due to current tension. She was sensitive to her family and fear poked her inward faerie blood.


    "Did the knight notice what you did?"


    He did not doubt that the knight discovered it.


    "I don''t think so, she threatened her but it was dark and Elizabeth''s face was covered. We excused the reaction was out of terror and the hard training but we both know her skill is not that much to kill an imp!"


    Ryan noted.


    "Natasha knows, son!"


    The Lord stated, he sighed, his numb palms scrubbed his laps.


    "She is in danger." Ryan didn''t want to protest because his father was a wise man, he knew Bolingtone kin better than anyone.


    "I know! But we must wait to see if she is going to tell Livia."


    "Father, they would kill her if they notice."


    "Yes, son! There is only one way to rescue her, to make the court under an oath with us."


    Ryan coughed. It was impossible that Elizabeth would accept to become the mistress of the prince.


    "We know the laws! If we protect them they will protect us but if we rise against them they will kill our family, and will make us watch."


    Miguel added, his face ran dim, his lips darkened and were dry.


    "Father, let me kill the knight!"


    "Don''t be foolish, if she spoke then there are many people who perceived this now but if she didn''t, I would talk to her but it would not help enough because the court has many spies. If her power rose amongst many witnesses we can''t help."


    The lord boy clutched his fist and punched the green velvet divan. He wanted to swallow this rage but it had taken all of his body.


    "Be calm! What did the faerie say? She didn''t touch her, did she?"


    Ryan''s eyes rolled on his father! That meaningful silence had kept many words behind


    "Gods! What happened then?"


    Miguel asked, he wanted to hear every single thing that she pointed out and Ryan told him everything despite the promise he made to Elizabeth. He had a loose mouth and this wasn''t a childish game that they could hide from the Lord.


    "We can''t scoot and let them abuse us! Don''t let anyone else hear even a single word of what the moon reader confided you. Bury it here with me."


    Ryan nodded, his eyes rolled away, the library was cold and dim as the fireplace and candles were dead.


    "Can''t we send her to faerie land? I would rather send her among them rather than sending to Bolingtone!"


    Ryan suggested. If it was on her, Elizabeth would like to be executed by fire and would never step in the prince''s room.


    "These are possibilities! I am going to convince her to accept this."


    Miguel couldn''t find another option. To protect her, he had to give her power.


    "What about Luna! She is bound to my rascal uncle!" Ryan remarked it.


    Miguel pinched the middle of his eyebrows. What a bothering situation, it was. This one just ruined his plan.


    "Can you let her go to the court?"


    "If she refuses me, yes, but either way, you can''t tell her whom she should marry. On the other hand, we must find another way to rescue Elizabeth."


    Miguel shook his head, "an oath between two blood includes the whole family. If Luna makes the oath they won''t harm Elizabeth. But I am thinking about your heart."


    Ryan closed his eyes. He was already heartbroken but he would not let the sisters die. They loved each other so much, Luna was depressed because Elizabeth was sad. And Elizabeth provoked her faerie blood to find the cure for Luna. Their spirits were entangled together.


    "I will take you all to Bolingtone! If I hide you here they will become suspicious and might target you."


    Miguel stated.


    "What about Lisa?"


    "She won''t protest, keeping her close to me is better than letting my cons have access to her."


    The rain lashed the vintage colorful glasses of two-line casement windows and the thunder began to roar. The uproar had begun in all lands, it was chaos because the world had run out of order.


    ______


    Dear readers, we are going premium soon so, please keep following the story before the chapters are locked.


    Premium date: November, 2021

 Chapter 81 - Chapter (81): Not Easy

    When Elizabeth''s eyelids slowly fluttered up, and she blinked multiple times, no one was in the chamber. Her body was aching like a nightmare, she rolled the blanket and looked around. Luna wasn''t around. Her eyes caught the sky that was getting dark, it was dusk and she slept too much.


    She ignored the pain as her mouth dropped and her eyes narrowed. She should have missed the moon rise. The sky had become calm and the hidden spells in rain lullaby had ended.


    Her soles kissed the floor and she crept to the dresser in rush, growling at her pain, she grasped her shoulder. Without even thinking about what to choose she picked the green dress and took off the white nightgown. She didn''t drag the moving wooden wall to cover her while dressing up.


    She slid inside the new dress, gathered her hair that begged for being comb but who cared about them when they were going to give the potion to her sister.


    "You are a fool, Elizabeth!"


    She tied her hair with the red ribbon and closed her eyes, breathing deeply.


    "Kill the grief here and now, let her see you with a happy face!" She encouraged herself, opening her eyes.


    She made a forced smile on her face and rushed to the door, her fingers wrapped over the handle, the scratched were yet visible on her hand, she didn''t care when it was for Luna and she pushed the handle down, it clicked.


    The empty corridor was conveying that everyone was preparing for the full moon, appearing in the sky. She crossed the corridors and went to the maiden staircase, halted near the statue of Goddess Luna. She smiled at the statue, "protect my Luna from every possible danger."


    She prayed and went down the stairs. Her hands folded in her chest. The odor of food and sweets organized in the kitchen had made her feel how hungry she was. In Black''s mansion, she hadn''t much food and her body had lost too much strength during the past journey.


    "I am the one who left behind!" She growled at herself, driving her path to the kitchen.


    She pushed the door like a starving giant, "Hello, my darlings! Do you have something for a wild roaring belly?"


    She shouted with an enthusiastic accent.


    Margaret and Barbara were already laughing and singing a village song. They had set many plates and stuff on the carriage to take them out.


    Both of the women froze as they saw the young lady change mood and return to her major self.


    "Goddess Luna, the muse of fortune! Am I granted with your blessing?"


    Margaret said amongst her shock.


    "Yes, you did, my dear Margaret."


    Elizabeth replied with a devilish grin and roamed to her, holding out her arm and wrapping it over Margaret''s arm. She wore a smile, "can I have one of those cupcakes with extra chocolate?"


    Margaret slouched, this girl came again with that beasty sweet tooth.


    "No, my lady, it can snatch your relish for dinner!" She pouted.


    Elizabeth masked her face with an innocent one, like a cat that was playing for its keeper to gain one more fish stick! "but you leave no starving creature to die out of hunger, would you?"


    "I never said that I won''t feed you, milady!" She released her hand and directed it to Barbara who was chuckling near the cupboards.


    "Barbara stop being lazy! Give her a bowl of carrot soup!"


    "What?" Elizabeth nagged, releasing her! She didn''t prefer it.


    "You had a long journey and your body needs it." She went to the kettle. Picking it up the stove with a thick towel, she went to the teapot and poured the hot water inside it.


    Barbara came to the stove, taking the soup pot lid away, she dove the scoop inside it, swirling the dilly food.


    "We added mushroom for you." She mentioned and poured two small scoops for her to make sure it was going to just withdraw her hunger and would leave space for the main course.


    Placing back the lid of the pot, she nudged Ell and led her to move.


    Elizabeth sniffed the smell that was telling it was spicy, exactly the way she loved. Roaming to the table, she dragged the chair back and made her seat, picking the spoon she began two eat without breathing. After having the second spoon, she heaved out a breath, smashed the spoon on the table, sat straight.


    "Ah, I hate carrot soup but when you cook it, I can''t stop myself not to it, I can''t resist at all."


    She ate another spoon and added, "where is Luna?''


    "In the library, she asked Jason to help her find a decent space for the new books to surprise you!"


    "Ah, silly girl! You just killed that surprise."


    Elizabeth smirked at them.


    Barbara shrugged, she couldn''t stop her tongue and they knew it so it was their fault letting her know!


    Elizabeth continued to eat until finished even the last drops, she loved all kinds of mushrooms, especially truffles that would shape under the soil in spring.


    "Thank you, my darlings. Now I can go to Luna! Are you ready for tonight?"


    Barbara was overjoyed and ten of her fingers embraced each other, moved to her chest, her eyes sparkled, "may Muse Luna bless our loving Luna."


    "Yes, daughter! We are all excited." She pushed the carrier and looked back at Barbara over her shoulder.


    "Come, aid me to set the table."


    There were three carriers there, one was empty yet, remained there for the food pots and dishes to lay there and would go to the table after it was already set with plates and Cutlers.


    Elizabeth sneaked out of the kitchen, this time she didn''t snatch sweet because she wanted to have them with young Lucas. She didn''t treat him that politely so this manner could fix up that.


    She went to the main living room, the floor''s dark polished woods were shining. Margaret and the others worked hard to design everywhere for tonight. Her heart pounded harshly, she wished things ride perfect and her sister could gain the light of her eyes back.


    She turned to the left aisle and headed for the library. It wasn''t easy for Jason to settle with Luna who was sensitive to the library''s design.


    She arrived at a big wooden door that had dark color. Turning the handle, she went inside but no one was there! It seemed they had already done it but the holy book was on the middle table that had chairs around it.. Luna was curious about it, likewise.

 Chapter 82 - Chapter (82): Disguise

    Luna wanted to see her uncle, she couldn''t push herself to be patient anymore. Her head was full of Elizabeth''s issues. She was sad and Luna was after a way to change her mood. After finishing the books'' position, she drew her way to the second floor.


    Before she could get closer to the room, she heard noises, standing behind the door, she didn''t knock as she realized her uncle talking to Lisa.


    Recently, her ears got even sharper and she could not avoid herself not to hear. She walked beside the pillar where a dark point was but still could hear them.


    "Miguel, why did you bring me here to talk?"


    Lisa''s voice was nervous and made Luna panic.


    "There are things you must know. We must protect Elizabeth."


    Luna grasped her skirt and pressed the red velvet among her fingers. Why would they protect her sister? The words brought a chill to her skull that send an army of cold to her spine.


    "Elizabeth!"


    The name left her mouth quietly.


    "What?" Asked Lisa who couldn''t understand Miguel.


    "Hm, come take a seat and calm down, sweetheart! Elizabeth is fine but My cousin had some secrets that were buried with Vivian and him."


    Luna bit her lips. She should not hear this, she must leave but why her legs were freezing and glued to the floor? Her brain couldn''t process what to do.


    Inside the room, Lisa stood still, did not want to sit unlike it needed to gather her family and run away from this land that could harm them.


    "Tell me more!" She clasped Miguel''s arm.


    "Elizabeth is my cousin''s daughter, Luna''s sister and there is no doubt in this issue. But they weren''t born from one mother. Lucas only loved one woman in his life and it wasn''t a human woman."


    Miguel''s face went pale. He had traveled too much to grasp the truth. He grabbed his wife''s hand and kissed them.


    "Huh?"


    Lisa looked at him blankly. Her heart was smashing her chest and the daze in her head was squeezing her brain. Did he love an inhuman woman? Has he said that Elizabeth was a hybrid? It was forbidden among humans and was equal to death...


    "Listen, the knight girl noticed it and we cannot risk our daughter''s life. We must make an oath with the court so they are supposed to protect us and we will serve them."


    Lisa stepped backward, letting his hand go! She couldn''t accept such a foolish desire, she wouldn''t let Elizabeth become the prince''s mistress. No, they could not become puppets.


    "No, Elizabeth will kill herself! I would rather let her go to Rose forest and find her mother."


    Miguel shook his head, he comprehended that how much Lisa adored the sisters but she couldn''t understand how dangerous it was.


    "Her mother is dead. Vivian is her only mother, she loved Elizabeth so much and protected her. If a faerie touches her, her faerie side will show up. One of the girls must make the oath with the court to protect this secret and avoid any danger. Escaping from here can just make it worse and put others'' lives in danger. We are speaking about Greenwood not only our family."


    Miguel alerted his wife who now was sobbing calmly.


    He walked forward and grabbed her face between his palms, cleaning her tears with his thumbs.


    "We must disguise it."


    She mumbled and Miguel nodded. It was a fidgety truth about their family but James'' family always had a mysterious background.


    "What about Luna''s curse? How can we break it?"


    Asked Lisa.


    "The Ruby which had bounded her to the prince. If she marries another man, she will die during the lovemaking."


    Lisa grabbed her mouth as the words left his mouth.


    "You are telling me that to break the curse she must bow to him?"


    Miguel was helpless and shameful to say all of these. If Lucas didn''t hide this and told him before, he could send Elizabeth to her faerie grandmother, whether doubted if they would accept her.


    "Does Elizabeth have any faerie relative?"


    Lisa asked, thinking of sending the girls to faeries and letting them decide to be free.


    "Yes, she has a grandmother."


    "Miguel, please, I beg you to send them to your faerie friends. Sending them to the court of Bolingtone is madness."


    She grabbed his hand, she didn''t care what the court would do to her.


    Miguel''s hand rested on her belly.


    "You carry two lives in this body, one belongs to our baby and one belongs to my heart! Do you think that the girls we know would accept to harm you? I am thinking about rescuing them. I love them as my life. When Luna was born the world changed color for me. I was a murderer like those youths we met yesterday but those eyes of her brought light into my heart."


    He hugged his wife.


    "What should we do, now?"


    "I will leave the decision to them, tonight when Luna achieved her vision back, I would talk to both of them and would explain to them what ways do we have. If they wished to leave, I will send them away tomorrow morning."


    "What about Ryan?"


    Lisa couldn''t believe that Ryan had given up on Luna.


    "He is a grown man. He is worried about both of them."


    Outside of the room, Luna was on her knees. She just noticed why Elizabeth was so grim. She had seen something was wrong within her. She might have had lingering thoughts that were chewing her nerves.


    She leaned on her stick and went on her feet. Cleaning her tears with those numb and swelled fingers.


    She hurried to go and find Elizabeth.


    "Sister, you are here?"


    Elizabeth crept beside her, embracing Luna''s arm among hers. She gazed at Luna''s sad face.


    "Hey, don''t be mad at me! I was just tired but now I am fine. Hmm, I saw the library!"


    She couldn''t hide her joy. Like old days, they could sit in the library and survey over the books.


    "I am happy now." She shoved down the lump and smiled. She didn''t want to ruin Elizabeth''s mood. It didn''t matter if they were not born from one womb, yet they were sisters. She heard every single word. Even her mother loved Elizabeth so much, she remembered it too. However, she was upset with their father because he never loved their mother nor Elenore.


    Possibly, Elenore knew he didn''t love her and it was just a business marriage, she might have been thinking that Lucas James was madly in love with the girls'' mother.. That made her jealous and at that age, they weren''t in a state to find out what was going on between the elders.

 Chapter 83 - Chapter (83): Gossamer

    The family gathered for dinner when Miguel asked the maidens, the butler, and his son to join them. He wanted to announce that he would go to Bolingtone with his family after the wedding.


    As they finished, Margaret aimed to leave her seat but the lord stopped her with an extended hand.


    "Please, Margaret. Have your place, we must discuss over a matter."


    "Yes, master!"


    She sat on her chair and eyes remained on him.


    "Soon we would send an invitation to our guests for the wedding, there are not many houses in Riva so I have decided to invite our friends from Barson. I prepared a list, Jason, you have it."


    Smiles landed on faces, Ryan nudged Jason but it ached his chest. He was hardly affording to sit there and be by their side.


    "This is incredible." Said Margaret.


    "Yes, I want to invite many people." Miguel wanted his family to spend a memorable day.


    "You are so generous, master."


    Barbara thanked him. This was a dream that she couldn''t believe came true. Since she left the orphanage and started to work for Lucas James, things were always twisted and she hadn''t time to think about herself but her patience paid off. A good man loved her and she had worked and saved too much to live calmly. She was now ready to make her own family besides this amazing family.


    "There is one more thing!" Added Miguel that had Lisa frown and she rolled her head down.


    "I will go to Bolingtone a day after it, but not alone. I will go with my family and I want you all to take care of the Riva mansion. John McCain would come here to you, please be nice to him until we return."


    "Butcher McCain?" Blurted Jason and his father hissed him, smashing his feet under the table.


    "Yes, Jason! Use this chance and tell him to train you how to use the ax as a weapon. He is a connoisseur in that."


    Jason bobbed his head, "rest assured that we will protect here."


    "Not just Riva, Jason! Protect Greenwood when I am away, especially Riva that is the border."


    This one made Jason bothered about what he was mentioning. He wasn''t talking about imps because they did not care about the borders, they craved blood but there was only one reason to be mean about protecting the border this time, the court.


    "Why master? The princess might..." Margaret bit her lips, grabbing her necklace. She didn''t want to imagine this.


    "Because they must see that we are insuring each other and nothing can separate us, I am agreed, uncle."


    Luna stated with a strong tone. She ate her meal hardly, she sat there even harder, their family was in danger, and like what uncle Miguel said, they couldn''t escape because they were a family.


    Elizabeth''s head averted on Luna, gazing at her blankly! She doubted that if she ever wanted to step in Bolingtone.


    "Thank you for your understanding and yes, this is the reason."


    His eyes moved on Ryan who peered at Luna.


    "I don''t mean to pry master but what if the Queen forced our ladies to fulfill her wish?"


    Asked Barbara. She couldn''t stop her heart from aching, she never was away from them so enduring this was tough, very cruel.


    "Don''t disturb yourself for something which counted to be a possibility, my lovely sister! No one can force us." Replied Luna with a sweet warm smile but she had already made her decision. The devil''s gossamer had chained her with a curse already, the spells that would intake her soul, her blood, her existence but for Elizabeth, she would give her life.


    "Alright, it seems the rain had stopped Black family from coming because Elenore told me they would come after dinner."


    Lisa noted.


    "Let us wrap the table then we would drag the curtains away. The clouds had ceased and the moonlit is splashing out."


    Margaret noted, trying to conceal her sorrow with a fortunate occur.


    "I''m helping! I can''t wait." Elizabeth got to her feet and began to help them.


    It took half an hour for them to wrap the table when they heard the cartwheels.


    "It seemed that nothing can stop Elenore to repay the past!"


    Noted Ryan who laid on the divan of the living room.


    "I like this night!"


    Barbara said. It was time to bury hatred before her wedding. One day she would have a child just like young Lucas and she wanted to be a good mother, a good pattern.


    Jason strode to the door and opened it before they even could ring the bell.


    "Hello, Misters," he bowed his head for the Lady and, continued while getting out of the way, "Welcome Lady Elenore."


    "Please, shove the rituals away." She mentioned. She could remember him when he was a teenager and couldn''t believe that he was going to marry Barbara, now. Time whisked rapidly and swallowed everything, leaving memories only, good and bad, no one could recognize what destiny wanted.


    They marched to the living room and saw the whole family that gathered there.


    Lucas smiled as he saw his beautiful sisters. He released his father''s hand and ran to Luna and Elizabeth who now were waiting to greet him.


    The rituals and greetings ended fast. The moon was already visible through the huge full-size window and uncle Miguel took out the vial from his pocket, going to hand her to Luna.


    He knelt on the floor, where Luna was sitting, he held her thin and soft hand and placed the vial in her palm, curling her fingers.


    "I removed the lid. Have it my dear."


    He said gently.


    Luna didn''t think twice and neared the vial carefully to her mouth. It had no scent but it gave her good impressions like she knew everything about this potion was right.


    Her lips kissed the edge and she devoured the potion. It had a bitter and sharp savor that made her bowels twist and bit her throat but she washed down the disgust.


    She took back the vial to her uncle.


    "It tasted horrible!" Murmured Lucas, gazing at Luna''s left hand that squeezed her skirt.

 Chapter 84 - Chapter (84): Life

    Luna closed her eyes, would Goddess Luna grant her back what was taken away from her?


    She squeezed her eyelids. This couldn''t be easy. She could not handle it if her eyes wouldn''t see.


    Lucas grabbed her hand with those little pale fingers.


    "Open your eyes sister."


    Luna assured her guts that nothing bad would have happened and opened her eyes. The shadows were sitting in front of her. She blinked multiple times but nothing happened, rolling her head down, squeezing her eyelids, she looked at them again.


    "Nothing!"


    Elizabeth asked when tears fell down Luna''s eyes.


    "Maybe it would affect in daylight!"


    Elenore noted. She had a faerie book that used to say that faeries magic increases in the middle of the night or would result in after midnight. All depended on what kind of cure they had received.


    "Why should we bother? I am fine!" Luna pretended but she wasn''t actually fine, with her eyes being like this the Queen wouldn''t select her and might do unlike it, maiming her.


    "I read it in a book called '' Magic of Full moon'' it was telling about faeries and their medicines that work in the middle of the night if it was definitely a cure!"


    Elenore indicated.


    "So we will wait." Confirmed Margaret.


    Lucas pouted, they were returning tonight and he wanted to be the first person that sister Luna could see.


    "But we are getting back to Barson!"


    He growled calmly.


    "Stay with me tonight!"


    Asked Luna.


    "Mother, can I stay?"


    "I don''t know! if you want it, I won''t refuse."


    "I want to stay with my sisters for two days."


    Elenore glanced at Dorian and he nodded.


    "Accepted, young man, I will come to pick you on Tuesday at noon."


    "Please let me take him back." Answered the Lord, "I am coming to talk to mayor Reynolds. I will go to Bolingtone with my family."


    Elenore''s face got pale! She exchanged a glance with Dorian.


    "Lord James, are you sure that taking them to capital in this situation is a good idea?"


    No, he wasn''t sure but because of Elizabeth, he had to. He got to his feet and got back to his seat beside his wife.


    "No one can harm them unless I am alive."


    "Yes, you are right!"


    Dorian replied but Elenore just peered at Lisa. She studied the dismay but something forced them to do this.


    "Let''s finish this discussion! I heard that the faeries medicine would make no mistake. Luna will be able to see in the early morning."


    Ryan answered, trying to nudge his grief away. He wished what he said worked. They tried the chance despite the dark that came but worth it.


    Elizabeth couldn''t believe, couldn''t accept that the potion didn''t work. Her tongue-tied, it didn''t afford her to speak a word.


    "Bring the sweets, Barbara! Elizabeth, and Lucas might want to eat."


    Luna said, wearing a smile.


    "How do you feel, Luna?"


    Asked Elizabeth, her voice shaking.


    "I am fine, to me not many things changed, but I feel bad for letting you go to Phola."


    "Don''t bother yourself, Luna! We are both fine."


    Ryan assured her.


    Barbara walked to the kitchen, dragged herself to a dark corner, and cleaned her eyes. It hurt that Luna couldn''t see.


    "Why are you crying?" Jason appeared out of nowhere.


    "Nothing," she cleaned her eyes but Jason grabbed her and turned her to his arms. He embraced her between his strong arms and broad shoulders.


    "She will be fine. The potion would work."


    He caressed her back.


    "I love them so much."


    "I know, neither of us can handle their suffering. We grew up with each other."


    Barbara smiled, he was right. They were brought up together. She held his hand.


    "Help me to take the carrier."


    "Yes, Love."


    He followed her and went to the kitchen. Barbara put the dishes on the carrier and Jason pushed it so Barbara could bring the warm drinks.


    Getting back to the living room, the men were on their feet, standing by the chimney and discussing. Charles and Dorian were listening to the Lord carefully and Lisa was talking to Elenore. The sisters also were warming their heads with their younger brother.


    Margaret was still beside the window, watching something. Barbara served everyone and walked to her.


    "What is wrong? Why are you watching outside?"


    Barbara pulled out the old lady from her position.


    "To be honest, I remember we closed the barn''s door and locked it but look! It is open."


    Barbara followed where she was gazing, it wasn''t a shadow cast on that area, the distance was lengthy, and couldn''t make her certain of it. The barn door was on the right side at the beginning of the garden. She sharpened her eyes, Margaret was right.


    "Did anyone come out?"


    Margaret shook her head.


    "Ladies, did you find something interesting out there?"


    Asked Ryan who was bored but his relief was the painful laughter of Luna.


    "Master, the barn''s door is open!"


    It jerked the attentions and silence ruled.


    "Not possible! I locked it myself before we go to Barson and it was locked until evening!" Charles claimed and turned to Jason, "did you open it?"


    "No!"


    Charles didn''t kill the time and went to the clothes hanger, picking his coat, and went outside, the rest of the men followed the old man. They picked the lantern by the door and went down the stairs.


    Ryan heaved on his feet and went by the side window and watched them.


    Approaching the barn, Charles saw the bloody footprints and the lock that was melted! How could someone come here and they didn''t notice?


    Miguel looked at the smithery, the door was open. He didn''t lock it at noon when he finished Charles'' sword. He strode there, tracking blood and heat kissed his face. The furnace was lit up! It had been three hours that no one came outside to see what was going on and the distance wouldn''t let anyone hear any noise.


    "A thief?"


    Asked Dorian, appearing behind him.


    "No, a wounded deserter who knows how to work with metal and furnace."


    Replied the Lord walking forward, he bent and picked the ring that was laid on the floor, he put it on the table.


    "Master!"


    They heard Jason calling from outside.


    Tonight was daring to hoax them, and life began a not decent term with them.

 Chapter 85 - Chapter (85): Strain Your Mind

    Ryan stood behind the window but drew his way to the door. Opening the door, Margaret attempted to avoid him from getting out.


    "Son, please! You are not in a condition to stroll in cold."


    "I am fine, darling! The faerie remedy worked fine. I must see what is going there."


    He picked his coat and turned to the door, from utmost view he couldn''t understand why his father and Dorian hurried out of the smithery.


    He marched out but found Elizabeth beside him.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Ryan growled.


    "I can take care of myself."


    "I have no doubt but father might become mad at you."


    "Not a sufficient answer! He wouldn''t."


    The snow was already melted by the rain and left only some pieces of ice. Steam streamed out of Ryan''s mouth as he sighed. His chest was feeling well since the itching and burnings had gotten tired of playing with his nerves.


    "What is in the Barn?"


    Elizabeth asked, her eyes wandering around to see what was going on. It could not be a thief because he could come over during they were out of the mansion when here left with no guard, either of which almost said this stranger came while they were eating dinner.


    "What is that?" Her eyes caught on the piece of fur that was clung to the Roses thorns near the barn. It was not a Joke, she ran to the side that she observed the fur. Taking it out, she carefully looked at the gray fur then her eyes rolled on the ice down the bushes that bloodstains frizzed on it.


    "Freaky!" Her eyes tracked the rest of the stain drops and they continued to the smithery then the barn.


    A wounded person was inside the barn. No animal could melt the lock of the barn! They hadn''t the power of logic to use it this way. She followed Ryan who now was by the door. He was stiffened there, watching the blood trace on the door.


    Elizabeth yanked him gently and they went inside where the lanterns were letting them see everything.


    Following the blood, they reached out for the end of the barn where the dry goods were.


    Uncle Miguel was sitting on the ground and the others were beside him, their faces were terrified, gloomy and the blood already covered that area. Elizabeth heard a baby''s noise, saying vague words that were not their language.


    Their strides ceased beside the rest of the presenters. A faerie wolf was on the floor, her hair was gray like the fur that Elizabeth was holding in her hand, she dropped it.


    "Gods! What slew her?"


    Ryan blurted but Elizabeth''s eyes were on the toddler with black hair and golden eyes. Like what she heard they were horribly beautiful, if he was an adult no woman could resist him.


    "Uncle! What is going on here?"


    The words left her mouth shakily.


    Uncle Miguel opened the woman''s fist and picked the sword that was held tightly in her palms.


    Elizabeth couldn''t hold her tears, she was screaming inside. How could this happen? Why didn''t she come to ask for help, but when uncle Miguel turned her and they saw the disastrous wound on her back, they noticed there was no way to help this woman.


    She felt her knees weakening and didn''t assist her to hand on her feet, she fell on her knees and extended her hand to the baby that was looking at her with his big eyes. He was wrapped between fur and was calm. Possibly could still sense his mother''s warm body.


    "She gave this to me before dying!"


    Jason opened his palm and a necklace just like what Lavera had given to Ryan was in his hand. He handed it to Ryan while his eyes were on Ryan''s chest.


    Elizabeth put the woman''s left hand away and embraced the baby.


    "The faeries of Rose forest are at war. She might have been troubled that had dragged here." Declared uncle Miguel.


    Miguel''s heart was heavy. He had no idea what was happening recently all of a sudden. These things were all new to his family.


    "Do you know this clan, father?"


    "Yes, the woman that you see is a Beta of wolf faeries."


    Elizabeth had no idea what or who they were but her uncle just confirmed that he knew them perfectly.


    "Then?" She asked, her eyes on the baby that had just taken his hand out of the fur.


    "These are ruling the Rose forest! The Abyss clan!"


    Elizabeth swallowed, she put out her forefinger and the baby faerie grabbed it. She felt the tickle within her heart. This creature was unbelievably cute that no one could let go of him.


    "Strain your mind, Ryan! Did the moon reader tell you what exactly had seized them?"


    Ryan couldn''t remember if the faeries had told them a word what kind of devils had raided them.


    "No, father! If we want to find out we must go and see."


    "These are claws, something like what the imps leave!"


    Dorian studied the wound. He had seen many wounds but this was deeper, something that could gallop had caused it.


    Miguel gazed back at Elizabeth over his shoulder. She was now on her feet and intoxicated by the kid.


    "Take the baby, inside. He must be hungry so make sure you feed him well."


    Elizabeth was agreed with this idea, the little faerie was calm but his cheeks blushed, perhaps, the cold was bothering him.


    "He is nice to Lady Elizabeth," Charles noted, showing his bloody forefinger.


    Elizabeth turned on her heels, she knew that faeries didn''t like humans and doubted if she was one. Lavera clearly claimed that she was a hybrid.


    "Ryan, go back with her. We will bury her between salt to take her body back in the early morning."


    Miguel got to his feet and held the sword. There was dried blood on it. What the faeries were facing could endure the silver of Fae so it could not be vampires.


    "Let''s wrap the body."


    He ordered while putting the sword away. Charles brought a wooden box that sounded adequate for the faerie''s thin body and they poured the pack of salt on the floor of it then Jason and Dorian put the corpus inside the box and picked it up.


    "We must keep her inside the smithery."


    Jason suggested.. The women might not be able to tolerate this.

 Chapter 86 - Chapter (86): See

    In two days, they caught two dead faeries in human borders. The catastrophe in the Faeries area occurred terrifyingly.


    Elizabeth held the baby to her chest and got back to the mansion. Everyone was standing behind the window, surely wondering what was that ball of fur in Elizabeth''s embrace.


    "Hey, little cub, be nice to my family."


    She halted behind the door that in less than a second got open. Margaret emerged into her view with widened eyes.


    "Lady Elizabeth, what is this?"


    She asked while Ell passed by her then the baby''s cry revealed everything.


    "He is hungry, do we have milk, or something that wolf faerie can eat?"


    Ell asked from the dropped mouths and stunned faces.


    "I will prepare it!" Thankfully Margaret was the only one that could hold herself back together. She dragged large strides to the kitchen, thinking that what the muse of the night had just brought to them, wishing that wasn''t something malice.


    "What should I do?" Elizabeth asked, the boy was around two years old and she didn''t dare to open that wrapping around him. This was a faerie and she didn''t want him to stroll around, but he seemed to be uncomfortable.


    "What is this?"


    Luna asked, the baby was saying vague words that neither of them could understand.


    "A baby Fae! His mother died in our barn!"


    She wasn''t in a state to think properly so let out the straight words bluntly.


    "His shadow is like yours, let me hug him."


    Desired Luna and with Lucas leading her, she could reach Elizabeth. They all wanted to know the story behind it but for now, the priority was to feed this kid.


    Elizabeth extended her hand and gave the little fae to her sister.


    Luna hugged the baby. His hands were released and moving. She smoothly grabbed one and the kid chilled.


    "Yes, cutie! You shouldn''t cry,"


    Luna smiled and in the meantime, her eyes rolled on those glowing lights that she could see. The tension in her mind, her worries, her sadness, everything plunge to depths. What was he doing to her that made her blood boil? The smile on her face died, Lucas grabbed her skirt, "sister, are you alright?"


    "I am."


    Her head rolled down on Lucas, the haze on her vision faded away and she could see Lucas Black. The young boy that called her, sister. He was truly beautiful, like his voice, like his heart.


    "Lucas, I can see you!"


    Elenore who was stiffened since Elizabeth told them about the dead faerie could feel the jerk in her legs.


    "Gods, we must sacrifice a bull to gods because of this blessing."


    She uttered with joy.


    Elizabeth already was distressed and among all the awful things that lately got transpired, this baby brought them a proportional gift.


    "Luna, can you see all of us?"


    She asked among her tears, her fingers clawing Luna''s arms.


    "I can, and I see no change in your faces."


    She laughed and the kid in her embrace laughed too.


    Elizabeth looked at Lisa, she was shocked similarly, her tears wet her eyes and she didn''t understand how and when her legs led her to the sisters.


    They hugged each other and the baby kept laughing. Barbara rushed to the kitchen to inform Margaret.


    "Sister, this Fae is a healer!"


    Lucas believed.


    Luna gave the baby to Elizabeth and sat on her knees, hugging Lucas.


    "I don''t know if he is a healer or something but I know that you are a gift to me."


    Lucas put his hands on her back and closed his eyes. He smiled; a wide smile. Being happy tasted good and he loved it. He promised to himself not to smile till the day that he could see his sisters and the gods answered his prayers.


    "I love you, sister Luna."


    Luna released him and carefully scanned him. He was a mix of Dorian and his mother.


    "What about me?"


    Elizabeth nagged, Luna blinked at her. It was all a dream that came out of a nightmare.


    "Can I see the baby?" Lucas pleaded.


    They were taller than him and all he could see was a ball of fur.


    "Sure," Elizabeth knelt and showed him the faerie.


    "Wow! He is incredible but I see no difference except the ears. They just look like us. His ears are pointy."


    His face flourished but he was thinking that he was poor. He lost his mother and might never remember her face again.


    He stretched his body and kissed Elizabeth''s cheek, "you are so kindhearted, sister. I love you too. Can you become his mother?"


    "I love you too." Elizabeth had no answer for the second part. The decision should have been made by their uncle not only her. But she guessed that they would return the baby to the Rose forest.


    "He might have his father alive, sweetheart."


    Replied Elenore.


    "Congratulations to you, Luna! I could be heartbroken leaving here without this."


    She added.


    Luna got to her feet, but Elizabeth remained in her position let Lucas touch the baby boy, assuming that Charles was the only ineligible one.


    "Thank you for bringing Lucas."


    Luna noted, looking at the small creatures. She felt pity for the faerie however, sympathy could not help him at all nor could bring his mother back.


    "The situation in Faerie borders is worse than we thought." Noted Lisa, her face was sad.


    "Milady, I must appreciate muse Luna for bringing your eyes back."


    Margaret distracted them all. She came to the hall and Barbara was after her with a tray in her hand. Margaret knew what a young faerie could eat but could they dare to open the wrap.


    Luna walked to her and let herself cease in her warm embrace.


    "Margaret, you can''t imagine how much I missed your face."


    Margaret was mute as the lump in her throat caged the words.


    Luna released the woman and looked into her black eyes.


    "I can see you and it happened as soon as the baby faerie looked into my eyes."


    "Come, darling, we can''t repay this with food only. We must take him back to his kind before the court catch on him."


    Margaret pointed to Barbara who was smiling widely.


    "She is right, this baby shouldn''t stay here."


    Elenore confirmed her.


    "What would they do to him?"


    Asked Lucas and his eyes fixed on him. Elizabeth coughed and grabbed his hand, led him to the sofa.


    "Come, help me to feed him."

 Chapter 87 - Chapter (87): Hunch

    They carried the wooden box to the smithery. And returned to the hall when the ladies were done feeding the baby.


    "Father, sister Luna can see."


    Announced young Lucas as they entered. Luna rushed to her uncle and went straight to him.


    Ryan was frosted. She could see them all.


    "My dear, Luna! So the potion worked."


    Luna stepped back. Glancing into his face, she shook her head.


    "That baby! As soon as he gazed into my eyes, my vision blazed."


    She corrected him.


    There was no amiss that faerie was strange but could he be a healer too? The court couldn''t put this up, they were supposed to take him away, back his home. They should move discreetly.


    "That''s a miracle, isn''t it?"


    Noted Barbara.


    "I wish so!" Replied Jason.


    "Blood!"


    Lisa directed to their clothes. What did they do with the corpus of the faerie? Besides such grace, there was a feeling of sorrow.


    "It might make a fool out of me but, I think you should take the baby back."


    Suggested Elenore and the men approached them.


    "Yes, this is why we would move early in the morning but now we must change."


    Dorian replied his wife.


    "Should we stay?"


    Elenore asked, she seemed to be fortunate, the whispers used to say that every faerie who would die in pain and pray for people, those people would earn luck. She believed that the female faerie had blessed them with her aura.


    "Yes, I would go with the lord, perhaps we can aid them against aid."


    Both of the men knew that they were breaking the laws of Velator but when it was about the high ranking of fatalities, who cared about the laws that the court of Bolingtone had set purposely for their own sake.


    "Margaret, please give captain Black what he desires."


    Ryan noted that they were the same size.


    Luna was looking at him. What happened to Ryan? Wasn''t he happy that she regained her eyes? He was rubbing his eyes off her. This man... Was not he the person who bore death because of her? Did not it mean anything for him? How could he play with her heart now?


    "Congratulations, Luna! I hope you see beautiful things." Ryan told her.


    She attempted to calm her heart, watching him going to the baby faerie because he was the only person who left with no trace of blood. Luna grasped the necklace in his hand.


    "Thank you, What is that Ryan?"


    She asked, returning to others when the men left.


    "She gave this to Jason before leaving this world."


    He put the necklace around the baby''s neck.


    "It''s exactly the same as the one you obtained from Lavera."


    "Yes, piggy! It is the same."


    Elizabeth cursed under her breath. She peeked at Luna who was striving to bury her irritation from Ryan''s coldness. But she couldn''t blame Ryan, they both heard what the moon reader said. He was letting Luna choose between him and the prince.


    Luna picked a sweet and tossed it to her mouth to manage her flaring heart.


    Ryan found it a horrible sickness to be away from her. The way he could feel her eyes on him was making his heart scream, no, shriek as wild as it could.


    I love you, Luna, my blood will run to my veins only because of you but I can''t make you choose between me and Elizabeth. Ryan told himself while looking into the baby''s eyes who grabbed his forefinger, it told him that even this little creature was trying to soothe his heart but it already hunch him.


    "He is breathtakingly powerful, let''s unwrap him. Look, he is sweating."


    Remarked Ryan.


    He took the baby from Elizabeth and began to unwrap him. When the baby shot its full bladder on him.


    Elizabeth and Lucas burst out laughing while the others began to chuckle.


    "He likes you, Ryan! He proved it with a strong burst."


    Ryan closed his eyes, biting his lips with too much patience.


    "Piggy, I think you must wash his shit because you are the only one he likes. My curse already clasped your neck."


    Ryan smirked at her who was pouting now.


    "He is good with sister Luna!" Mentioned Lucas.


    "Fine, we must make a deal!"


    Brought up, Lisa.


    "No need, Elizabeth and I would clean him," Luna glanced at her sister and blinked, "what do you think, sister?"


    Ryan wrapped him again and handed him to Elizabeth.


    "Do I have another choice? This little wolf might want to eat one of them!"


    She jested.


    As the sisters left, Ryan marched to his room without consuming time. He closed and locked the door behind and took his shirt off, tossed it on the floor, and turned, punching the wall. He had to kill the uproar within him. Whatever this destiny was it had picked cruelty against him. How could he stop his heart? How could he endure watching her with his damned uncle? His jealousy could hit the ceiling and unman him, crashing his pride.


    He knelt and bowed his head, hitting the floor.


    "What should I do Luna? How can I let you go?"


    Elizabeth and Luna took the baby to their chamber and directly went to the bathroom where warm water was always there.


    "Did you see how Ryan was ignoring me?"


    Luna let out hastily.


    "He might have had affected by the faerie''s death, something slew her madly!"


    She looked at the poor boy who lost his mother.


    "Are you sure that was his mother?"


    Luna asked, pouring warm water into the tub.


    Elizabeth halted before unwrapping the baby again. She looked into his eyes, this baby was a faerie but nothing happened, unlike when she touched the other one in Phola and she almost froze. Lavera told her not to touch any faerie, but this kid wasn''t normal, what was different that didn''t make the beast inside her awaken?


    "Hey, little wolf, was she your mother?"


    The baby again said a vague world.


    "Faeries understand our language but we don''t know theirs."


    Luna indicated. Her sister couldn''t convince her with the excuse.. This baby was an Alpha but Ell said that the mother was a Beta! It could not make sense due to what she heard or he was a bastard, a blessed and powerful one.

 Chapter 88 - Chapter (88): Faith

    Elizabeth hardly washed the baby, the scent was killing her, Luna was smiling and watching her while pouring water on the baby''s pale woolly fat ass. Even in her imagination, she could not see such a thing. On the first night that she got able to see again, she was watching Elizabeth washing a faerie''s shit! A baby werewolf!


    "Why didn''t you show your faerie face, Elizabeth?" Luna remarked to herself. Due to what she heard from uncle Miguel, Elizabeth would reveal her other part as soon as touching a faerie so what was an exception with this one?


    "You will become a good mother!"


    Luna let out the compliment.


    "The scent of his shit tugged to my hand, I am about to throw up."


    Noted Elizabeth, this part was a matter that proved she couldn''t endure being in the place of a mother.


    Luna laughed from bottom of her heart, Elizabeth got more gorgeous, she peered at her while rolling the pitcher away. This girl was her sister and Luna wouldn''t let anyone even touch a strand of her hair.


    "What''s that? Why are you staring?"


    "I don''t!" She rubbed her eyes off her, and hastily put the pitcher back to its place.


    Elizabeth extended her hand for a towel and Luna didn''t hesitate and gave her what she craved.


    "Can you believe what we just did?"


    She fastened the towel over the baby who was sucking his finger. He was quiet and just watched them.


    "No, I can''t believe any of these! He is too small!"


    "I read that the faeries grow out of a sudden. This one is too young."


    They headed out of the bathroom and put him on the mattress, rolling her sleeves down.


    "What should we do for the clothing?"


    Asked Elizabeth looking at the baby that put the towel away, checking his identifying sign to see if it was still there, playing with that little boneless muscle.


    "Gods, what is he doing?"


    "Imagine that I just washed that tiny wiggling worm right there!"


    They both laughed at what she said. They could not distinguish between happiness and sorrow at that moment.


    "I kept one of your clothes from childhood. Maybe it works for now."


    Luna recalled and went to the storeroom where they used to keep the old clothes.


    She opened the door and Elizabeth held a candle for her. Luna marched to an old bag and unzipped it. Browsing inside the clothes, she found the clothes that she kept. Sniffing them, she smiled! They were still carrying her scent.


    "Let''s go!"


    They turned back and froze in their place! The nude toddler was standing behind them with a wide smile.


    "Ah, wolves are scary! How could he jump down the bed!"


    "You answered that before! He is a wolf."


    Elizabeth just remembered how much she was scared of them but this one was a cub and yet too small.


    The baby extended his hand to Luna, saying a word like "Basa".


    "I think he means clothes."


    Luna and Elizabeth sat on the floor, dressing the baby with light golden eyes.


    "Lovely," Elizabeth overjoyed. While a moment before she rubbed her head away as she was given an attack by the disgusting odor coming from him.


    The kid laughed loudly.


    "Seems he likes them. We must be glad that you had a boyish style."


    Luna noted.


    "Ah, yes, I didn''t want to give him a dress with tucked collar and sleeves."


    She laughed as the image of a skirt shaped in her head.


    "Hey, you little cutie, may I hug you?"


    The kid extended his hand out and showed those sharp tiny fangs.


    Luna picked him up.


    "We should give him a name, what a faith, ah."


    Elizabeth noted while sniffing her hand to make sure that the scent had washed away.


    Luna smirked, "do you want to raise a faerie wolf?"


    Elizabeth glanced at her with widened eyes. No, she didn''t want to meet any wolf. He might be cute now but he was a hunter anyway and nothing could tame him.


    "Girls, come! Lord Miguel is tending to talk to us."


    The sisters exchanged glances. Luna frowned. With this, uncle Miguel couldn''t take a chance to talk to them about Ell.


    Elizabeth swallowed, she was after a moment to tell Luna about everything that had occurred in Phola but either time something arose. There were many things in her dish that couldn''t be digested all at once thus she was forced to be patient.


    "We are coming, Barbara."


    Answered Elizabeth.


    They drove the way to the stairs and descended.


    "Would you go with him?"


    Asked Luna.


    Elizabeth wasn''t sure if their uncle would permit her.


    "I don''t know if uncle allows me to enter the faeries land."


    "Why do you dislike wolves?"


    Asked Luna out of the blue, carefully stepping down the steps.


    "Because they kill those they dislike!"


    How similar her answer was to what they used to do. Wolf faeries were wild, neither of the fairies clan would dare to mess with them. The Wolves of Abyss throne retained their power either time they tasted a fall. They were dangerous, hot-tempered, and loathed humans, especially the Bolingtone family and anyone related to them.


    They returned to the hall and saw everyone gathering there.


    "Let''s keep the faith that they won''t tatter us before entering their land!" Was saying Jason to Ryan.


    "Uncle, are you sure that is right to go there?"


    Asked Elizabeth.


    "If we keep him here, his life will be bounded to Bolingtone. They love to raise someone like this kid."


    He was trying to say that either way peril was after them, but he would choose to go to Abyss of Wolves instead of Bolingtone.


    "I am coming with you!" Blurted by Ryan and received narrowed fierce eyes of Miguel.


    "Yes, come to commit suicide with this condition."


    He growled at Ryan who heaved out a flaming breath.


    "What about me Uncle? I doubt that you are able to carry this naughty wolf?"


    Elizabeth remarked what he had done to Charles.


    "I let you come! Ryan and Jason would stay."


    He gazed at Lisa and she nodded with a satisfying but bitter smile.


    Luna scowled, they wouldn''t let Elizabeth go forever, would they? She said no word when her eyes caught the eager smile on Ell''s face.


    "We will wait for you to come, then we have to move to Bolingtone after the wedding."


    Ryan answered.


    "I wrote a letter to the princess, Jason you must stay here with Ryan and prepare everything for the wedding. We would come back within four days, the road changes its place either time and we must find it."


    Notified Miguel.


    "The messenger would come early in the morning, I talked to him personally." Added the Lord.. He was going to send a letter to Livia and had already given it to Lisa.

 Chapter 89 - Chapter (89): Folly

    The conversation stretched until late at night and the kids were sleeping, the faerie was snorting in Elizabeth''s arms and Lucas was leaning on Luna, his eyes closed. The tension inside the hall would not catch to an end because they knew how hazardous this situation was. The faeries were at war with the strange creatures seized their world, they couldn''t predict what would come. On the other hand, they were not able to let the baby stay here in the heart of danger.


    "I think you must take them with you!"


    Lisa noted.


    "Yes, I don''t want to wake up and see a wolf beside me."


    Confirmed Margaret, directing to the full moon.


    Lord James was watching his nieces. It was tough for him to take Elizabeth there but, he wanted to let her choose. When she touched the faerie, she didn''t change her look, unlike it instinctively she acted like a nice carrying faerie.


    Luna and Elizabeth took the kids to their room. It was the first time in forever since now that they were experiencing such a life.


    Barbara strode after them to see if they needed something.


    "Milady, do you feel entirely fine?"


    Asked Barbara.


    "Yes, I do, don''t worry about me."


    "I can''t believe that these days put us in such inconvenience! The devils are grinning at us, they cursed us."


    Barbara gaped. She hated that Elizabeth wanted to go to the Rose forest and the worst part was that the faerie came and died here.


    "In my opinion, in the heart of every bad occasion, there is a good thing."


    Luna replied. If it wasn''t for all of these, she couldn''t even notice what Elizabeth was.


    The baby faerie yawned and his fangs glinted. He was cute but temporarily because as soon as he would grow then he was going to be a deadly creature. That healing power couldn''t change his nature, Elizabeth thought.


    They went inside their room and let the night pass the time to light. The sky was changing mood, from uproars to muteness, and unlike it and from another side, they needed to relax their mind from the massive of unexpected arrivals.


    "Luna, I will talk to you when I come back from there."


    Elizabeth was tired, her eyelids were heavy and burning, she could not even allow a notion enter her skull so she let it shut down, plunging everything down.


    "It is fine, sister!"


    Luna replied; she couldn''t sleep. Her brain was still active with many things and had been fighting with her heart over the emotional aspects until her brain won the battle. Elizabeth had discovered what she was but certainly had no idea what their father had done. He visibly cheated on their mother.


    Luna peered at the kids who were sleeping between them. She smiled, perhaps the faeries were not that wicked, and the court was going too far, letting out myths about them to make humans loath them.


    _____


    It was early, twilight had brought the haze again, a misty one. The sky was dark but it was a suitable time for them to start the journey. Elizabeth sat straight as she felt Lisa''s hand on hers. She looked back at her sister over her shoulder and found her sleeping.


    She put her forefinger on her nose and hushed Lisa. She didn''t want to wake Lucas and Luna up. She held the baby faerie whose black straight hair was messy. Lisa brought the fur coat that he was wrapped between it which meant too much to faeries.


    Elizabeth put the kid on the bed again and went to her dresser. Opening it, she took out another red cloak. The previous one was tattered. Red was the color she hated but always kept it as the color of her cloak to be visible when she was around. She didn''t know why was she following this instinct but felt good while wearing it, it could persuade her to be brave despite facing things she hated.


    She wore her clothes, chose the warm one, if the faeries lands were snowy, she didn''t want to frizz.


    "Let''s begin this folly trip."


    She took the last glance at Luna and Lucas then picked the baby and marched out with Lisa.


    The light in the corridor was dim and her cloak was sweeping the floor.


    "Where are the others?"


    Asked Elizabeth, peeking at the baby who clasped her cloak in his pale grips. This baby could melt her heart, pursuing her guts to desire only one thing, to know her faerie kind a bit more. Something that she couldn''t get a chance to discuss with anyone.


    "In the hall, waiting for you."


    "Lisa, why don''t you stop me?"


    She was acting weird, it was odd that she didn''t protest about this trip.


    "Ryan! That thick skull had told you everything about me."


    She shot the words out of gritting teeth.


    "Don''t be mad at him, we are a family and I don''t care about anything but you."


    "Don''t you hate me?"


    Elizabeth knew that what people thought of hybrids, they called them demons. Burned them.


    Lisa halted and made Ell follow her wish. Lisa grabbed her arms, staring into her eyes that were glowing out some spark of stars.


    "I love you and I won''t let anything nor anyone''s malice intention hurt you. If you feel that you must stay away I respect you but never assume that we will leave you. We are inclined to protect each other."


    "If something happened to me, just take care of Luna! Don''t let Vanessa harass her if the prince rejected her. Her life is the matter."


    Lisa comprehended. Even Elizabeth was agreed that Luna must go to the prince.


    "You have my words."


    Elizabeth rushed ahead and hugged her. After ending those rituals, they went to the hall. Only uncle Miguel and Elenore were standing there.


    "Be safe, Elizabeth." Wished Elenore.


    "Take care of Luna, please!"


    She told her. It didn''t matter what she had done in the past, she was here now and wanted to retrieve it again.


    "Rest assured."


    On the other side, Miguel kissed Lisa and went to Elizabeth.


    "If we delayed, don''t defer the wedding, we would try to attend on time."


    Miguel stated and led Elizabeth out to the cold.

 Chapter 90 - Chapter (90): Swampy

    Elizabeth heaved a breath out of her mouth, the steam rewrote to the frozen cloud and surged up.


    "Get inside the cart, Elizabeth, in no cause leave the baby alone."


    Elizabeth nodded, her eyes drifted on the cart that its door was open before her.


    "Is she there?" She was watching the wooden box inside the cart."


    "Yes, faeries might become angry of using salt but we hadn''t another way."


    He noted desperately, holding her arm, he aided her to go inside the cart. Charles was riding the cart, the mist drove heavy and those lanterns barely could kill the haze and offer light.


    "We shouldn''t kill the time here and there, Dorian! Going straight to Wood clan is our choice, they wouldn''t take the responsibility but they might lead us to the Abyss."


    Miguel grabbed the saddle and swung up, adjusting himself, he held the rein. The gate of faeries always had deer guards but he wasn''t sure if they were guarding in this situation or not.


    "Yes, Lord James! I hope we find out what brought this woman here!"


    They yanked the animals'' flanks and rode ahead of the cart. Elizabeth dragged the curtain back and cleaned the steam. She then removed the fur off the baby''s face.


    "What had happened to you, little wolf?"


    The baby was snorting, she smiled bitterly and glanced at the packagings on the seat near her. The scent was saying that was food for them.


    "As soon as you, little beast woke up, I will feed you." She dug in the scent and added, "Ah, Margaret, you are amazing!"


    She looked outside, nothing was visible but if danger was close with that provoked beast within her, she could see everything, even in the sheer darkness nothing could escape from her sight. She didn''t know whether it was good or not but maybe one day it could show the other half of her. A half that remained a mystery to her, why was she different than others in their family?


    Why her?


    The cart moved to a dirt road. Miguel was carefully scanning around. This path was once a trading road, once upon a time, when humans considered the faeries being holy but nowadays, they were enemies, beasts, those who used to intoxicate humans and abuse them for wicked desires.


    He was sure that those spies that had shaped vigorously as the rough tree barks and kept eyes on them. Their red shimmering eyes could trap them.


    The brown pixies were the spies of Rose forest, seeing them around meant that they were surveying through the right route.


    One of the pixies fluttered away and hit a branch, making a rustle. Dorian followed the noise and his eyes grew wide. The snow was alive in this area and sprinkled down the branch. Before this, he just saw their paintings but now one was sitting on a branch, scrubbing its bumped head. Its horns made the little creature as if a small devil with yellowish skin color but he couldn''t deny that those large red eyes were terrifying.


    "The pixies would tell the guards that we are here. The road this time came close to us, three hours had passed since we left the house but already it could take a whole day or more." Miguel informed. He did not feel good.


    Dorian looked at the left side, he was sure that he heard something snarling.


    "I''ve told you! They sensed the faeries blood scent."


    "They are at war, this made them sensitive."


    They arrived at a huge stone gateway that was in the middle of the route. The horses were unrest, stabbing their front hooves. Something was disturbing them, the Rose bushes on the left side of the gate crinkled. This part of the forest was veiled by tall thick twisted trees, even the cold hardly could plunge in and the sky was covered by thick branches, yet the snow found ways.


    They halted before the gate, it seemed the stewards of the gate that Miguel knew had changed to strongly coarse tempered ones.


    Inside the cart, Elizabeth was providing the kid. He was chewing the food calmly when the cart halted. She looked out and just saw strong bushes that sounded like a wall. They still had roses on them that was rare.


    "Hey, little one! We are close to your home."


    The kid something not apparent.


    She put the bowl away and the cart yanked harshly by something, Elizabeth put her palm against the green velvet seat and squeezed, managing to be stable but the box scrambled and its lid moved. Salt poured out and the baby shrieked out of fear.


    Elizabeth''s heart was pounding savagely, what the hell just happened? What creature could hit the heavy cart like this and why? She didn''t want to think that was a werewolf faerie, an adult angry beast.


    She tried to calm the baby and shook him despite her own terrified head.


    "Calm down, you sweetheart..."


    Before she could finish her statement, the door was wrested out of the case and tossed away. Mist flooded inside and she heard her uncle.


    "Please wait, we are friends!"


    Among the mist that swallowed the interior, Elizabeth saw a pair of golden eyes and black fur. The creature was big, that much that took the wooden box out with a single not bothering lift.


    All she could hear was her own heartbeats, the baby''s cry, and her uncle''s implores.


    Wolf! The voice was in her head, her widened eyes were glinting out of fear and, she clasped the toddler to her chest.


    "Do.... Don''t hurt him."


    The words were invisible. The black figure of the masculine faerie remained outside, but his lips moved, crooked and his long sharp fangs were displayed by the silver light of the moon that could escape from the desultory clouds.


    Elizabeth swallowed, he was a beast. A huge wolf that she didn''t want to see in her dreams. His figure began to change shape and at the same time, that thing she considered to be a grin left the words.


    "Get out, knavish mortal."


    Elizabeth blinked multiple times, the baby faerie stopped crying and just looked at Elizabeth, his hands wrapped over her neck but she couldn''t move. Her brain, her body, her spine, everything ran numb.


    She felt that she was stuck to swampy earth that was devouring her.


    The wolf that now had the shadowy figure of a man between the mist got inside, approaching the stunned girl.


    Elizabeth met his golden eyes and her heart flamed, he was insanely handsome. His long black hair landed on his shoulders and his black robe landed on the floor of the cart. His face was distant and she stopped on his lips that curved as a mischievous smirk.


    He extended his hand and harshly clawed her shoulder.. He made a huge mistake, she thought.

 Chapter 91 - Chapter (91): The Werewolf Faeries

    Elizabeth was stiffened by the massive intense aura that was coming out of this man. She swallowed but found her throat dry. Her legs were open and she was stuck with flames that were raging and teasing her, she felt something warm escaping, heating out of her skin. She hated this feeling and loved it both at the same time, how could he mesmerize her with this wild way. She was as if a poppy that just fell under a wolf, had no choice but to surrender to survive.


    The broader man that sounded to have a fierce cruel soul, so, the brute just touched her shoulder and provoked her hidden desires, who was he? Why did her heart was bonding stupidly? He was a wolf, one of those that she hated the most but why was she acting like this, couldn''t drift her eyes away.


    She saw her own image that mirrored in his eyes that had changed to brown, her eyes were glowing in gold, the man took his hand off the girl.


    He frowned, snatching the kid from her embrace, she felt the cold that seized her bone as he left her side. He thought why not take her with him? But he pushed the thought away, he should not be hypnotized by a useless mortal.


    The man flashed out of the cart and she figured out that the kid was out of her arms. She became distressed and swelled out to take him back.


    She stepped down and noticed the snow being heavy under feet, this place wasn''t rainy, unlike it everything veiled under white snow that sounded like glinting sheer silk. Despite covering uptight yet the cold could pass her skin and rose the hair on her skin.


    "No, give me back the kid?" She took the griffin tamer out of the sheath on her leg and raided to take the kid when two strong hands wrapped her arms from sides.


    She looked around to discover who they were and glimpsed the men who were naked in that cold and only their middle was wrapped by fur. How could they endure that cold? Ridiculous question, they were werewolves, the heat was blazing out of their skin. But were they supposed to be this handsome and masculine that she could sense every muscle that was moving?


    Yet, she despised that they touched her with no permission, her eyes colored to gold then she pressed her legs on the ground, pulled back, and smashed them together so they left her grips.


    "How dare you touch me?"


    She bounced and went near the troop that took Miguel and the others under siege. Dorian''s arm was bleeding and it made her more furious.


    She roamed ahead, alongside the man who was in a black robe. Two faeries smirked at her and blocked her way, the blade swung in her hand and she jumped to hit them but they both dodged and she sat in front of the man who was holding the kid.


    "Give me that kid, I am not repeating my words twice."


    Warned Elizabeth.


    Behind her, the men were tending to grasp and make her kneel but the man in black raised his palm.


    "Let her flee! What are you, little thing?"


    He asked, wearing an intense expression toward Elizabeth.


    She frowned, her eyes ran teary like an innocent cub. She didn''t know the answer and it was what she craved to find out but here, she saw wildlings that seized the passengers and harmed them.


    "Please, stop it, I am Miguel James. I am a friend of Faeries."


    A faerie with blond damp hair who was standing beside the man in black averted his head and looked at him blankly, then he neared his mouth to the man''s ear and whispered words.


    "Let us kill them, they can be spies."


    Craved one of the faeries that came out among the trees, Elizabeth hissed him but he sneered, his eyes devouring Elizabeth.


    "Where did you find my nephew?"


    His niece? Elizabeth drew her guard down. Her skin soothed.


    "Is that faerie your sister?"


    "Answer my question!"


    He gazed at Miguel, ignoring Ell. Those eyes were giving her the same vibes that Wilmore did.


    "A Beta female came to our barn while carrying this baby, she was slew by the back, last night. We couldn''t keep them there because I am under oath with your people."


    Miguel replied, rolling his sleeve up he showed his crescent moon tattoo that embraced a rose.


    The man took a short glance and pointed to the box with his head.


    "She is not my sister, she was one of our guards that was looking for the betrayal that had stolen my nephew."


    It gave Elizabeth a mind explosion.


    "Alpha! They kept her in salt."


    One of the guards reported, standing above the box.


    "I know, take Lora home!" He turned to Miguel, "You can get back, no human is allowed to cross our border."


    The men gathered around the man who they called Alpha.


    "Excuse me! Is that how you thank us?"


    "Elizabeth!"


    Uncle Miguel attempted to avoid her. They just spared their lives.


    The Alpha glanced at the little daring thing. He marched back to her, bending on her, she gathered her courage not to show her terror toward him.


    "You would do better to pray to the gods to rescue you from me if you believe in them at all!" He murmured. His breath was warm and his deep voice was ringing in her head, giving her goosebumps.


    "Do you know what I hate more?" She muttered.


    "Who cares?" Soulless reply!


    "Vain rude wolves!"


    "Oh, I am scared!" His hand moved out and went above her head. Elizabeth thought he would take off her head from her body but, instead, he gave her a gentle pat as if he was taming a stray cub!


    He drew back with yet stern skin of his face and turned to his man.


    "Wait, I want to make sure that you know that baby! How can I be sure that you won''t eat him?"


    She blurted that foolish excuse, her eyes caught on uncle Miguel who frowned.


    Miguel found out the desire of curiosity in Elizabeth. She wanted to cross that border but it was tough for Miguel. He didn''t want to let her go, it was not easy like what Lisa willed.


    The wolves burst out laughing. What an idiot girl! Faeries didn''t eat their children, especially an Alpha healer kid that was destined to be their hope. A healer faerie among wolves, the only one.


    Alpha sighed, when the gods were sharing brightness, perhaps she gained just a little bit and more received wrath.


    "What do you want?"


    The blond man asked, his expression was way nicer.


    "You need salt, and we need your silver we can make a deal."


    Uncle Miguel heaved a breath out of relief.. So she had a plan. But how did she notice that Faeries needed salt?

 Chapter 92 - Chapter (92): Trick

    The Alpha glanced at her for a moment. Did he just underestimate the little thing? He couldn''t deny that she had clutched his attention. She was interesting, not obedient, and looked goofy but she was unlike what she was showing. She tricked him just now!


    "Impressive," he murmured.


    The blond man looked at him, "what is your decision?"


    "Let them die by the imps!"


    The other one with red hair that willed their death a while ago again chimed in.


    "Leon! Allow them to come, heal their companion in repaying of their aid then they must leave."


    Elizabeth clenched her fists. Was it so hard to thank them for such a favor that they could rarely gain?


    "We appreciate that." Replied the Alpha and flashed to the gate and crossed it.


    Elizabeth kept her eyes on him, he vanished and the other side was still the same as the road. So this was the faeries'' fold.


    The rest of the werewolves followed their liege.


    "Get inside the cart, Elizabeth."


    Ordered uncle Miguel who was furious. As it came clear he did change his mind about settling with faeries.


    Elizabeth hastily went to the cart, not missing the chance. Everything ceased down of a whisper when she grasped the flying weird pixies that picked the cart''s door, carried it, and crossed the gate.


    She got inside and a moment later, she began to move. Her eyes were on the place that once belonged to the door.


    "Those wild beings, they can''t get rid of me this fast."


    She saw one of the pillars on the stone gate and in the meantime, the snow changed to green grass and warm air. She saw the green meadows and the gang of horses that were galloping by the lead of a white horse. The cart was fluxing ahead on a road on the top of a hill that permitted her to watch everything.


    Elizabeth found her breath spotted in her chest and her mouth was dropped. The heat that was strolling under her skin changed to a chill, wiggling down her spine.


    She blinked multiple times and at the same time when she was squeezing her logic to believe the scene that was stretching further, she saw the troop of green pixies that fluttered after the cart. One of them flew inside and began to buzz over her head, she jerked back, gluing to the seat.


    "Gods!" She shot the word among her gasping breath.


    "Heaven or hell?" She asked herself and the pixie with yellowish eyes sat on the seat, and with her tiny hands, she was checking her clothes, sniffing her. Her moves were fast and fascinating but she couldn''t feel convenient in this situation that the cart was scrambling, bringing knots and twists in her belly.


    After a while, the cart stopped. Uncle Miguel dismounted and strode to the cart. He was verging to keep Elizabeth near him to assure that she would not crave for more.


    "Get down, Ell!" His tone was deep and rough.


    "Yes," her answer was more a bleat, not a visible word.


    She got to her feet and went to him. He neared his figure to hers and slowly walked beside Dorian and Charles.


    Elizabeth kept her eyes on the huge stone mansion that was three times bigger than the Riva mansion. It must be their station to protect the borders.


    She shook her head to focus on the presence.


    "How did you know they need salt?"


    Asked uncle, keeping his head and strides forward where the blond werewolf was standing, the Alpha called him Leon.


    "I just guessed, the female werewolf used it, apparently, to get rid of the beast. She had a sack of it and it burned her hands. When you removed the hilt of the sword from her hand I saw the burning marks."


    She notified him, she didn''t want to make him more nauseous than he was.


    "Be careful this time."


    Elizabeth peeked at him and nodded, his expression was calm now. He said no words about how she changed as the faeries touched her. She saw surprise in Dorian and Charles'' faces. They plainly saw that she wasn''t ordinary.


    The other two men joined the walk.


    "How do you feel, captain Dorian?"


    "I am fine, it''s just a nail scratch."


    Those wild wolves, she growled in her mind, scrubbing her teeth.


    "Milady, did he hurt you?"


    Charles asked, he was concerned about her. The girl could not keep that sharp tongue and scared him. Besides, they were among an army of werewolf faeries.


    "Who dares to hurt me, Charles?"


    She gazed at the window where someone was looking at her.


    They halted at the doorway where Leon was. His eyes sparkled as they met Elizabeth''s. She had the scent of humans and faeries both. This girl was remarkable and he saw it in Alpha''s face that showed attention on her.


    "Follow me, I hear you."


    He informed, yet kept his blue eyes on Ell, he turned back and went inside. Another fae brought him a robe and Elizabeth could finally breathe, this was way better and she could rub her eyes off, monitoring them not to wander over those muscles.


    Elizabeth scanned the place, everything was designed with red roses. The curtains were crimson velvet having rose pattern needlework on margins and the paintings on the walls were rare. She drew her head down as she found out all the eyes were on her while passing the hall and going to a corridor. She peeked at the harp in the middle of the hall. The faeries'' favorite instrument that held magic was there in a big size. She couldn''t find the Alpha, where did he take the baby? She even didn''t know what the name of that baby was.


    They were inside the corridor, directed by Leon to a black wooden door with a wolf carving.


    He opened the door and invited them to get in. It was the infirmary! The beds were made of stone that was covered by fur. Two faerie women in thin lace that revealed their carves were tending to a wounded man and turned as they discovered the arrivals.


    Elizabeth was trying to hold her laugher as she saw Charles'' blushed cheeks.

 Chapter 93 - Chapter (93): Haste

    Back to Riva, Ryan dragged Jason to the stable after he was done cleaning every trace of the faeries being there.


    The handkerchief should not be there for the sake of being, but they just wrapped everything, leaving there with no clue. His father told them that the whole thing sounded fishy. Why would a fae come and shelter here? How could those beasts infiltrate the faeries'' land?


    "Liege, why are we going to the Barson? Please spare Maxwell!"


    Jason studied his intention. He shouldn''t have told him about what Barbara said about the feast because now he was as if a fireball that could burn everywhere.


    "It is not just about the snow feast. Bring the horses, I am telling you what he had done."


    Jason nodded but doubted if it was a good idea to leave Riva mansion after recent troubles. He took out the horses while pouting as the malice thought expanded in his head.


    "Last time that I got drunk and couldn''t reach Luna was his mistake as well, he came along and warmed my head, made me drink with him. He ordered me one mug and with that I got drunk. I know, I am miserable."


    He climbed up the steed and calmed his horse.


    "What?"


    Jason was amazed, so Maxwell was moreover a part of that occurrence.


    "Yes, as I got drunk he left me."


    Jason cringed as he got on the saddle. They hit the flanks of horses and hit the road to Barson.


    "Do you think he had eyes on Luna?"


    "After what I discovered from you, I have no doubt. Because that night I heard that his horse had died on the road of Riva all of a sudden. Whatever the bale was, it saved Luna from his nasty mind."


    Ryan was furious. He knew that prince Wilmore, his not-loving uncle had beat him enough but that couldn''t be like that. Ryan wanted to avenge his part. Especially now that Max had held the grudge against Luna.


    "He is home, how can we reach out for him?"


    Asked Jason.


    "We would go to say hi!"


    Ryan smirked. He was tending to visit the bedfast and teach him not to play with fire.


    They quit the Riva road and galloped for Barson. His chest still ached but the remedy had done the half of healing process.


    They arrived at the gate of Barson, Ryan waved a hand for Sir. Richmond and the guards hastily opened the railing gate for the son of Lord James that today dressed in his black Nobel uniform that had golden needlework designs on his shoulders and the leaves patterns on his neckline. He yearned to remind these folk who he was and hurting his family wasn''t something to ride flee of it solely, ever since the beginning, they should have carved this in their mind if not they must have expected the cost they must pay.


    Barson was quiet, and the locomotive strangely was there yet. A fine cart and a few men in black uniforms passed by them in rush. They could be merchants who were going to Silk village seeking the new fantastic textiles.


    Ryan ignored the folk, slowing down his pace, he directed to the lab.


    "We must come back here, the physician surely had found evidence about the demon."


    He could make his father''s tasks lesser by pursuing this matter.


    They rode to the mayor''s mansion.


    "Slim chance, we have to get in, you know that right?" It was a remarkable notice that Jason pointed out to it.


    "Then I will warn his father!"


    "Hey, youths!" It was butcher John McCain who called them out.


    Ryan halted to greet him.


    "Sir, what a coincidence."


    Ryan didn''t dismount as he had a busy day.


    "Are you going to meet the mayor?"


    He knew that this kid wouldn''t leave the mayor''s son with no sermon. All people in the town knew what had happened.


    Ryan sneered, "yes, I hope they let us visit our dear bedfast!" He squeezed the rein in his hand.


    "Make sure they do!"


    The butcher turned while waving his hand. The bulky man was agreed with a scratch.


    Ryan hooted and yanked the horse. Jason sighed, to him, it wasn''t the solution because Ryan could have counsel with his father before taking steps to pinch Maxwell''s ears.


    After a few moments, they arrived at the mayor''s mansion which was only one lane away from Black''s mansion. The bushes were being trimmed by a middle-aged gardener man.


    "Hello, master."


    He greeted the man who already trimmed the garden perfectly and caught Ryan''s attention.


    They halted and left the horses by the door where the guards were.


    "Keep the horses!"


    "Master, did you inform the mayor?" One of the guards asked, his voice shaky.


    "Should I?"


    "But master..."


    Ryan raised his palm, approaching the man, neared his mouth to his ears, "While you were feasting, imps were strolling around and the young master of this mansion was bothering my cousin! Maybe I should burn here if negotiations are not permitted."


    The cringed man just peered at the other guard with widened eyes.


    "Yes, master! I apologize."


    He shout out loud and shoved his figure out of the way so they went inside, keeping the animals near the fountain in front of the steps of the mansion.


    The guards exchanged glances, "he would fire us!" The one who was standing away noted.


    "When his son was playing with fire he should have expected this, not our mistake, I would leave on my own not guarding such a bastard!"


    The guard noted, he would rather work on farms instead of being around this young rubbish master.


    Ryan and Jason sneaked up the stairs and the door went wide. The Butler came outside and bowed his head for Ryan.


    "How can I help you, Lord James?"


    "I am here to meet, Maxwell!"


    The butler panicked, distress was roaring out of his face. He had heard certainly and came to redress young master.


    "I am sorry, but the young master is not in a proper condition."


    "I didn''t ask for permission, get out of my way before I burn here!"


    Ryan calmly menaced, he had the urge of doing everything by now.

 Chapter 94 - Chapter (94): Predicament

    The butler stood there, couldn''t decide whether die there because of a pile of rubbish or not.


    "What is going on there?" It was Vanessa''s voice that echoed behind, she headed out and saw Ryan, smiling at him, she licked and bit her lower lip. Why was this family heavenly fantastic, this man always could make her urge wet!


    "Ryan, what a pleasure to see you."


    Ryan pushed the butler out of his way and went inside, nearing the girl, he let out his warm deep breath that sat on her neck.


    "Where is Maxwell, my dear Vanessa! I hope you let me know for the sake of the gratification moments we spent together."


    He murmured the words to her ears, she was pale and her eyes were sparkling out affliction and terror, at the same time. She washed it down rapidly and replaced it with a dummy grin. It wasn''t her fault and she couldn''t accomplish her brother''s crisis. He had to learn not to mess around, blindly, he could have waited and not approached Luna in front of many yes.


    "Of course, you can visit him now! He just had his breakfast. You know the way, right?"


    Ryan nodded and drawback. He crept straight and ascended the stairs and Jason followed him.


    The butler went to his lady, "master Reynolds would kill us."


    "Don''t bother, Wilhelm, he must be punished. The prince already accomplished it but we know the James family. Father wouldn''t say a word."


    Vanessa let out the words and the butler surged after them. They could have killed Maxwell and he couldn''t be ignorant. But the girl stood there, clenching her fist, "if you loved me, I didn''t care about that trashy murderer prince."


    Vanessa murmured.


    "It is all because of Luna. I promise to make her taste pain."


    She turned and left the hall.


    Up the stairs, Ryan directed Jason to stay out of the room and would stop every person who might disturb him.


    "Just don''t kill him."


    Ryan didn''t pay attention and yanked the door with his leg.


    Maxwell who was on the bed jerked as he saw Ryan.


    "Hey, man! What are you doing?"


    "I heard things!" Ryan didn''t pause and directly went to him. Not even the gods could rescue him from this predicament.


    He grabbed him by the back and tossed him out of the bed.


    Maxwell shrieked out of trauma and coiled on the floor, his hand holding his middle.


    "You rascal got some guts! I should have taken them out the time you drugged me."


    Ryan noted. That day when physician Remington was about to leave, he dragged the man to a corner and consulted him about any drug that could intoxicate someone within a few moments and the physician taught him about a herb.


    "You bought the herb from the drug store, bastard, and fed me with it. What were you doing with Luna?"


    He shouted.


    "I did nothing, I just love her!"


    He breathed out among his wailing. He was in a sheer predicament.


    "Hell you piece of trash, you wanted to make her yours."


    That was a sparkle to make Ryan explode. He went ahead, taking Maxwell''s pajamas he dragged him to the window, opening the latch, the brutal breeze clawed Max and caused his trembling harsher than before. He felt the daze in his head, his middle still was cut and the stitch was fresh.


    Ryan made him lean back and punched his face.


    "Don''t even run her name on your nasty mouth. We know that you don''t have the d*ck to love someone."


    "Stop!"


    He yelled out. The guards were watching them from down there.


    "Help, help me."


    No one dared to move. Blood gushed out of his mouth when Ryan pulled him inside and threw him to the floor.


    "Beg, for your life."


    Ryan gave him a chance.


    "I am sorry, man. I won''t harm her at all."


    He was gasping, everything was getting unstable and ran blurry. Ryan halted alongside the young man who was twisting in pain.


    "You better stay away from my family, otherwise, beg the devils for mercy."


    He walked away and left the room where Jason was standing in front of the butler. Ryan didn''t stop and tapped his bloody hand on Jason''s shoulder. Jason peeked back and didn''t feel pity for this rubbish.


    "Go wrap your master."


    Told him Ryan and the pale man surged for Max.


    After they left, Vanessa came out of a corner in the corridor. She strode to her brother''s room and wore an anxious worried face, pretending to cry.


    She roamed inside the room and assisted Wilhelm to bring back Max to the bed. She saw his face and raged on. He beat him madly on the face.


    "Go bring the healer, hurry!" She yelled out at the butler. She had to fix him before their parents come back from the mayor''s office.


    "It hurts!"


    Growled Max, his hand on his bleeding middle that was near his manhood part.


    "I am sorry, hang on! The physician would come soon."


    "He will repay this."


    Vanessa hushed him, keeping her voice low said, "leave them to me! I heard that the Queen had chosen her for the mistress selection. I will make her cry and run away to beg you to marry her."


    She smirked mischievously.


    Maxwell who forgot the pain for a moment just peered at his wicked sister.


    "I know about you and him," he meant Ryan. He moaned out of pain, touching his black swelled eyes.


    Vanessa gathered herself.


    "This is why I can''t leave them with no harm."


    She noted, getting up on her feet. She went to the maidens who were whispering behind the door.


    "Make their family bleed." He let out between his moans.


    "Rest assured, brother." then she opened the door, shooting glares at the maidens.


    "What are you doing here? Help him, if your want your jobs."


    She cried out and the maidens obeyed with lowered heads, they entered the room.


    "Master?!" One of the maidens was stunner than others. She looked actually worried as she saw his wound was bleeding.


    "Galina, only you stay, send the rest."


    He wished, grabbing her wrist tightly. The others peeked at them, everyone knew there were affairs between them.


    Outside of the mansion, Ryan and Jason mounted on their horses.


    "I feel relief now!" Ryan noted and yanked the horse.


    "They won''t give up!"


    Remarked Jason.


    "I know.. If there is next time, I will kill him."

 Chapter 95 - Chapter (95): Perceive

    The fine cart of the strangers and those massive men turned to Riva''s road and speeded up their pace. They were heading to Riva''s mansion among the wood as they kept riding straight.


    Another rider came from the mansion side and joined them.


    They approached the mansion and halted. Elenore was standing by the window with Lisa. They could not get rid of the stress that boiled in their blood. Seeing those strangers in the yard near the fountain of muse Luna made them even more nervous.


    "Isn''t he the messenger we sent to Bolingtone?"


    Asked Lisa and hurried out. She was marveled at who he brought to them unexpectedly.


    The ladies wore their coats and went to the cold.


    Luna was inside the library, checking the shelves with Lucas. She had prepared everything to read with Elizabeth and now they had another company, brushing a hand on the book cover and the papers she had placed there for taking notes.


    She hoped that her uncle could settle with the faeries and would ask them for Fae silver to abolish the imps and end their immediate seize.


    "Sister, did you except guests?"


    Asked Lucas, carefully listening to the horses'' neighs.


    "No, perhaps, Ryan and Jason returned. I saw them leaving an hour ago."


    Lucas shrugged and paid his attention to the picture book in his hand. The drawings were magnificent. He wanted to learn this skill and loved to become an artist.


    "I would become an artist one day."


    Luna smiled and walked to him, reaching out her hand to see what he was looking at.


    "Oh," she wondered, "this picture book was called, "The muse and the Wolf".


    "Do you like it?"


    Lucas bobbed his head and Luna gave the book back to him.


    "Keep it and practice the arts."


    Lucas smiled. His sister was so generous. He streamed ahead and hugged Luna.


    In the meantime that they were enjoying the peace in the library, the door slammed back hardly and Barbara roamed inside with a pale fearful timid face.


    Luna rushed to her and grabbed her before falling.


    Barbara bent, she couldn''t cease her gasp that came out of stress. The Lady puffed out a heavy breath and gazed up at Luna, her eyebrows knotted. Tears were glinting in her eyes.


    "Luna! She is here!"


    Luna swallowed! Who was there that made Barbara like she saw wraiths that came to take Luna with them.


    "Who?" Asked Lucas who saw Barbara snatching Luna''s skirt.


    "The Queen of Velator, Queen Rose Bolingtone."


    The announcement that Barbra just declared openly was beyond what Luna could perceive. She pouted, narrowed her eyes, her brain couldn''t progress the level at all!


    "Sister!" Lucas clenched her skirt and Luna rolled her eyes at him. He was scared too. Even the birds of Greenwood were afraid of the Queen.


    Luna straightened her shoulder, she couldn''t show weakness, if it were Elizabeth, she would walk strongly and brave, exposing a magnificent figure toward them.


    "Calm down, Barbara! Tell me more."


    Barbara peered at her for a short while, her fingers were numb, her tongue was as if a stick that rarely could move.


    "The messenger we sent to go to Bolingtone was the Queen''s man."


    It sent a chill down Luna''s spine. A spy who was chasing after their family, why was she so surprised. They used to watch over her uncle the whole time, they knew that his popularity and power has been heightening. Yet, this declaration gave her pulse a rise and made the beats quicken.


    "Lead me to them. I am keen to know what brought the Queen here where considers the skin of her enemies."


    Barbara blinked multiple times as if what she noted sounded vague to her, not deliberately but out of fear. Her beauty could be eye-catching every since the beginning and her brightness could melt everyone''s heart, making them crave to have her. She cursed in her mind, which hell Ryan and Jason were?


    "Yes, Milady!" The words cut out while she let them leave her mouth. Hiding her stammer was impossible.


    She steadied herself and let her aching courage shake in the dark deeps.


    "It is fine, Barbara!" She held Lucas'' hand and strode after the loving maiden of hers who used to protect them from everyone at any cause. No matter how predicament the problem was.


    They crossed the path in silence until the people in black glorious outfits came to view, their figures were lavishly designed with gems and outstanding subtle-made designs.


    Luna let her deep cold breath out as the air around them was too heavy to handle. Lucas squeezed her hand so she gave him a sweet smile.


    Wearing a red dress for today was a bad idea because it could make her glamorous, yet could show her as a confident person that she felt was no longer one.


    The Queen''s back was on her side. She was sitting on uncle Miguel''s sofa that had a brown velvet fabric.


    All the valets of the Queen just left stun as soon as their eyes grasped the lady that was coming. One of them was Mr. Collen and the loyal man to her. Her royal butler. He couldn''t surmise this, was this person the girl he saw in her childhood?


    The Queen had dressed in a black gown that her robe was on her gown. Her hair was as white as snow that was on the ground two days ago and was dressed with waterfall braids.


    Luna and Barbara went in front of her and bowed to her, kissing her knuckles, Luna avoided any eye contact but in a short peek, she saw those icy gray eyes that were the same as Wilmore''s eyes.


    She had pale skin and the wrinkles on her forehead and smile lines were deep.


    Her eyes sparkled as if she just found a valuable rare jewel.


    "Rise, daughter!" She smiled and her eyes drifted on Lucas. How young was the son of Elenore, "and you, young man."


    They obeyed her wish and stood there beside Elenore and Lisa. Barbara left as she was inclined to serve the Queen.


    "Well, so you are late Lucas'' older daughter, Luna! No wonder your name suits you well."


    She complimented, extending her hand she asked them to have their seat.


    Luna had only one question, why was she here? Now? Exactly the time everything was twisted and it meant she was here since the Snow feat and even her own son was unaware of it.. She knew about the imp, she knew about everything and did nothing, but she watched the show.

 Chapter 96 - Chapter (96): Prune

    Luna couldn''t be happy while hearing her Majesty''s compliment but she smiled at her to be respectful and keep the rituals safe.


    "Lord James has a beautiful family."


    The Queen added.


    And you are here to take it all, you are dangerous Queen Rose, Elenore told herself.


    "It is your generosity, my Queen." Answered Lisa.


    The Queen turned her head to Lisa. The wife of this lord was stunning, Livia hadn''t too much chance toward her. Miguel''s heart no longer was belonged to her daughter.


    "Your grace, what an honor to see you here after years." Elenore mean it, she never heard of her going around to greet her villains.


    "Ah, please Elenore, you could have come and visited me once a while but you are disgraceful."


    Elenore was trying to hide her nervousness behind the smile. The Queen was smart and snatched the taunt in her words.


    "You know the justification, my Queen! Dorian''s job has bounded me to Greenwood only."


    Queen Rose nodded and passed the conversation quickly, directing to Mr. Collen who came out of astonishment and took out two sealed envelopes from his coat interior pocket.


    He came along with the sofa and extended his hand, passing the envelopes to the Queen.


    "Actually, I am here from four days ago because I had something to settle but unfortunately things ran unlike what I expected and I had noticed the recent things here from closed eyes."


    Everyone in that hall knew what she was pointing out, but what was the matter that dragged her here?


    She put out one and gave it to the butler while keeping the one with Lord James seal.


    "This one belongs to Lady Luna."


    The butler strode ahead and gave the letter to her. Luna grabbed the letter and glimpsed Mr. Collen''s praising smile. What was this letter?


    Luna''s eyes drifted on the envelope and read the note, "Mistress selection invitation, from the court of Bolingtone."


    Luna swallowed, her heart ceased pacing and the chill was wiggling in her back. Did the demons really curse her? She truly was inclined to be with him, not as a wife, not as his queen, only mistress? Why would destiny put her in such a low position? Just to warm a man''s bed!


    "We are here for an oath with our families to tie the powers tightly."


    The Queen noted bluntly, she left them speechless. Luna unsealed the envelope and began to read it. She was chosen to attend the selection but they all knew that she was already accepted by them and this one was a part of rites.


    Lisa felt her heart being blazed, if Luna rejected this then those armed men she brought would kill them all. They knew which time they should choose to trap them when all men were away. And Luna loved Ryan, not even a single percent she could give to this a chance.


    "Yes, I will accept the chance you grant my family."


    Lisa cringed! This was a shock, a vigor one for the Queen, why would she say that? Did she know about Elizabeth''s condition, this mass of urge and the certain answer just told her that she had made the decision already, she was ready for it.


    "Wow! My Queen, this is marvelous."


    Elenore blurted, her eyes were on Luna. She was not aware of what she was doing. Making deal with this devil in human skin was madness.


    "I would like to take you with me."


    This one wasn''t a part of Luna''s plan. She was inclined to go with uncle Miguel and others.


    "Your Grace, I want something instead."


    The smile on the Queen''s face withered away. This girl wasn''t like the others she invited. She was not going to accept out of eagerness, she was doing this to rescue Miguel due to this oath, was she craving power?


    "I hear that."


    "Uncle Miguel would like to be in his current position instead of him, please accept me."


    The Queen put her hand on the sofa''s arm.


    "Why?"


    She wore a thoughtful face.


    "Because I want my family to have what they want."


    She couldn''t be blunter at all. The Queen already disliked her daughter marry a man who hadn''t noble''s blood.


    "Accepted!"


    She replied without even thinking and it assured Luna that the princess couldn''t convince her mother entirely.


    "My Queen, we must move within two hours."


    Informed butler Collen, directing to weather state.


    "Yes, Let Lady Luna prepare. She might want to leave a letter for Lord James."


    At the same time, Margaret and Barbara arrived with the carriers to serve the Queen. Putting the sweet glass dish in front of the Queen, she offered her some tea first.


    The Queen picked it and sniffed the scent. This place was different, warm, and lovely! Unlike the castle that this girl had chosen to enter, blindly.


    "Do you bring your tea from heaven?"


    She asked Lisa.


    Lisa was confused, everything was happening so fast and she couldn''t protest nor could say that she must go back to the hell that she came from.


    "This is Moon tea, came from the lands of central."


    The Queen smiled and let it cool down. The maidens continued serving her and finally, she added, "go wrap your case daughter, we must travel with the locomotive."


    She announced.


    Luna got to her feet, walked to her grace, and left a kiss on her extended knuckles.


    "Yes, my Queen."


    She left the hall while holding Lucas''s hand that came to her quickly.


    "I am helping you." He said, tears were glinting in his eyes. Why sister Luna was leaving him out of a sudden? Couldn''t she just reject the Queen?


    "Thank you, darling."


    They reached the stairs, "do you marry the prince?"


    Lucas asked.


    Her heart trembled, marriage wasn''t written in the destiny of a mistress until the prince desired, nor was a child of hers that she could raise. The court had a horrible rumor, no child must be born from a mistress and if it happened once in the blue sea, the mistress was going to die by cons. She didn''t want to think about it.


    "Something like it." She was going to become someone who was a toy for that could shoulder prince, that murderer.


    They climbed up the stairs and went to the chamber.


    I am sorry Elizabeth, I love you, and stay safe from every danger. She talked to her through her mind but wished she could sense it. This decision just pruned her life, their lives.


    Grabbing the handle, she clutched it and went inside the chamber, her eyes scanning every corner.


    The first thing Luna saw was Elizabeth''s satchel on the table, it was bloated, seemed something was left in there.

 Chapter 97 - Chapter (97): Due

    Luna was on a different way and aimed to read the holy book with her sister but things distracted her from her determination. She slowly went to the bag, didn''t mean to pry but the curious cat within her was teasing before she could leave. She picked and unzipped it, seeing the pomegranate, she pouted. Her tears were dribbling down her cheeks and she felt Lucas'' small fingers that were brushing them away.


    "Don''t leave us!"


    "That''s the Queen order, we can''t disobey her."


    Luna replied.


    Leading herself ahead to the closet she discovered a box and opened the lid. Her eyes grew wide and she saw the tattered clothes of Elizabeth that were stained by blood.


    "What did you handle because of me?"


    She breathed out heavily and pushed her tears back. It wasn''t time for sitting there and sobbing for what Ell endured because of her. The time arrived to repay her love, her unconditional love.


    She went to the table picking a quill she dove it to inkstone and began to write down what was hidden in her heart for her dear Elizabeth.


    She drew out a suitcase and began gathering everything valuable for them. She held her coat and gazed at Lucas who suddenly ran to her skirt.


    He was crying and it was painfully agonizing, they just met and wanted to spend more time together. Why would life roll so tough over them? Luna knelt in front of the little man.


    The heat was streaming out of his body, Luna left a kiss on his forehead.


    "Despite this short time, you could melt my heart, Lucas, even with that I did not know you since you were born, this is my greatest regret. Please take care of sister Elizabeth when I am away and tell your mother to bring you and visit me."


    Lucas was looking down but bobbed his head.


    "Sister Elizabeth would be angry, she might go to the Caverns and hide."


    Luna shook her head and took out the letter.


    "Give this only to sister Elizabeth, promise?"


    Lucas clasped the folded paper and rolled his eyes on her.


    "Promise. Don''t let them harm you."


    Luna smiled bitterly, what did he know? This small creature was everything.


    "Don''t you be concerned and focus on learning things. Alright?"


    She slid on her legs and walked a few steps away from him.


    "Stay here, my lovely Lucas."


    Luna glanced at the satchel that now was empty. She kept the pomegranate with her, to dry it as the last memory with Elizabeth, to recall what a huge sacrifice she had done for her.


    She left and let the door be half-open. Lucas just watched her leave with a stern face.


    "I will free you." He murmured.


    Down the stairs, inside the hall the Queen let herself enjoy what that maiden had cooked. She couldn''t find such reliable food in her always frozen capital.


    "I rely upon the announcement to you, Lord James would understand this."


    "I am sure he is agreed with this, my queen."


    Replied Lisa and Elenore became even more nervous. What did cause the man who snatched the girls from her to surrender to this Queen? And why Luna accepted without thinking ten times. Becoming a mistress was hell, a nightmare, no matter if it was about power and the prince''s handsomeness. It was about facing poisonous people that might target her sweet life.


    "Perfect, I hope our families live in peace."


    Lisa nodded, she couldn''t ride happiness on her face, nor her heart because the had come prosperity did not last longer scant moments came in a surprise after it. It was Due, anyway, they craved it.


    The Queen had no idea why Miguel was agreed, possibly he was not craving power. She comprehended that he wasn''t a greedy man to seek power. This girl, why didn''t she refuse her? Fear? Power? Or Love? Queen Rose saw her son inviting a lady to the dance floor for the first time and she clearly heard him saying, "she is mine." She hoped that Wilmore did not fall in love with this girl, because it was not acceptable. She could be only a mistress, taming her son to obey his mother.


    "Tell me how did she gain back her vision?"


    She was curious, her spy couldn''t follow Natasha as for the bad mood that the sky had worn.


    Lisa was trying to hold her stamina and let the daze in her head be buried down the deeps.


    "Actually, it was help from prince Wilmore. If your grace were not after a witch we could never reach out for the cure."


    The Queen raised an eyebrow, "really? A witch?" So he wasn''t here for this girl but his own clue? Yes, that was her son. That witch had become his nightmare and the queen neglected this. The rebels were annoying Wilmore.


    "Yes, hopefully, a moon reader was around and we gained a remedy."


    Lisa didn''t lie or tell her everything. She could not lie because the Queen had spies and ears around that would do everything to catch more power.


    "That''s perfect, this is faith."


    The Queen believed. Her daughter assumed that getting married to Miguel could make the faeries help Bolingtone but having the loving niece of Miguel was way promising than that stupid marriage.


    They turned to the sound of footsteps that arrived down the steps.


    "I am ready, your grace."


    Luna noted. She kept striding forth with confidence, chose a red cloak that belonged to Elizabeth.


    "Fantastic! I will be waiting in the cart until you say farewell."


    Queen rose on her legs to let her have some space with her former stepmother and her aunt.


    "Thank you for this, generosity, Your majesty."


    Luna bowed as the Queen stood up and everyone bowed.


    Lisa who was standing on her feet waited for these terrifying people to get out by the lead of them. A guard with a scar on his face carried Luna''s bag to the cart. As the door slammed back, Lisa turned on her heel, hugging Luna.


    "How could I accept this?"


    "I know everything, let''s do it for the sake of our family."


    Elenore sharpened her eyes, her pulse was quickening as she could not understand this insanity.


    "Why? Don''t do this."


    She blurted and faced Lisa''s tears.


    "We have to!" Luna replied.


    Elenore rushed to her, grabbing her arms with fury, "why?"

 Chapter 98 - Chapter (98): Opposition

    "Because of the people we love, our family, our Greenwood, and our darling Elizabeth."


    She was trying not to cry and the lump choked the rest of the words in her throat. She couldn''t just explain everything.


    "Then, listen carefully, there, hold your secrets in your guts, digest it and let it drown in the deeps, don''t keep it in your head because one day it will break out and might wreck your heart off!"


    Elenore was crying, her eyes'' white orbs ran red.


    "You are strong, Elenore! Take care of our family! Despite our quarrels, we were always a family, we might sulk but nothing can separate us."


    She released her hand and stepped out, those steps that had meaning in each. The cold wasn''t able to brush the flames off her skin. The animals'' neighs resonance twisted in the air. The royal butler who was standing down the stairs led Luna to the cart that the Queen was seated by now. The farewell didn''t last long and was done in haste.


    Aiding Luna to move inside, the butler closed the cart''s door and went to the rider seat. He was driving the Queen''s cart.


    "Move!" The Queen ordered. Her eyes were on Luna who was avoiding any sort of eye contact.


    "Do you like my son?"


    Luna felt the shiver in her back that was parading madly. She couldn''t say a word, her son wasn''t the man she could have ever lived with! She thought.


    "Your grace is every girl''s taste." But not mine, she continued in her mind.


    He was cold tempered, his hand stained by blood and it didn''t matter how much perfume he was going to use, the odor of blood could twist on her mind as soon as reminding who he was.


    The Queen nodded in satisfaction. This girl knew how to respond her but this expression showed no interest, she was afraid of edicts or seeking power, she couldn''t read it and this issue made her prick.


    Luna looked outside through the window, could she see this road anymore? Could she ever survive that court?


    On the road of Riva, Ryan and Jason returned after meeting Physician Remington.


    "Who are they? They are coming from Riva mansion!"


    Jason announced but Ryan already was thinking the same.


    They passed by them and Ryan''s eyes caught on Luna''s face, their eyes met. Ryan ceased his pace, looking back he was shocked if it was true, who was taking Luna? The court!


    Ryan turned the rein and galloped after them but the guards in black blocked their way. Jason was still stunned at who those people were!


    Inside the cart, Luna heard the spy.


    "The young lord is chasing us."


    The Queen''s eyes drifted on Luna who jolted in panic. This was familiar, she saw many reactions like this, it was love, carrying about someone. Her eyes sparkled and wore a mischievous skin that was unlike what she had worn a while ago.


    "Stop them!"


    The order rang in Luna''s head, without paying attention to who was in front of her, she shouted, "No, don''t hurt them, please."


    The Queen stood straight, she disobeyed her desire not longer than she expected. She slapped Luna. Luna''s face turned, blushed, it was burning but made her open her eyes. This was the real face of the devil that she made a deal with. Her heart was as dark as the velvet fabric that she had wished for these seats.


    She gazed back at the Queen with fury, her eyes were daring and threatening.


    "As long as you are breaking the oath and hurting my family, expect any repay, your grace."


    She menaced the Queen.


    Queen Rose''s eyes widened. All of them were the same this girl was just like her father, her uncle, her mother and the rest...


    "And you remember, from now on, all you should keep in your mind and heart is my son."


    On the road, the guards obstructed the path for the young men.


    "Lord James, your family is under an oath with the court. Please come back and don''t force us to follow the orders."


    The head of guards noted, the man was handsome and young but a deep scar was marked on the left side of his face.


    "What oath? I remember no oath." Ryan shouted.


    "Lady Luna accepted to become the mistress of Prance Wilmore."


    The guard was notified.


    Ryan couldn''t accept this, not before telling her about his feelings, not before talking to her. Not like this, she could leave him.


    "Let me talk to her," he wished, the cart was getting far.


    "I am afraid, as the prince''s mistress, the lady can''t talk to any man."


    That was enough to make Ryan''s bloated head flare. He surged ahead to open the path but the blades became naked and glinted against them. Jason had only one way, following him.


    Ryan followed their wish and bared his swords. Cyrus stumped hooves hardly, seemed he didn''t want her to go as well.


    "Please go back!" Warned the guard but instead, the swords kissed. The sound of steel clanking echoed. The guard bounced down the horse to stop Ryan on the ground.


    Ryan was still wounded, he hardly could breathe but letting Luna go like this meant death itself. Elizabeth couldn''t forgive this.


    The guard''s sword swung and he dodged but this man was fast and bright, he knew Ryan was wounded so hit the weak part. Ryan''s chest ached, his breath changed to gasp and his vision ran hazy.


    "No, Luna!" He shouted out.


    Jason''s mouth was bleeding as he was beaten by another guard and stopped fighting, he roamed for Ryan who fell on his knees.


    "I will come to your court, and I will make sure you all burn in fire."


    Ryan yelled out at the men who now were on their horses and galloped back to the cart and the rest of their companies.


    "Are you alright?"


    Asked Jason, spitting out the blood in his mouth.


    "We must go home to see if everyone is fine."


    Ryan yanked Jason''s hand and climbed up Cyrus'' back. Things were shaky but he kept fighting, breathing.


    Everything was running in opposition to their sketched plan. None worked the way they wanted. His face was red, the blaze was streaming out of his head.. He broke her heart last night and missed the chance because he was a coward to reveal his emotions, he was cursing himself, blaming himself for leaving her, neglecting the cheap hungry eyes on her.

 Chapter 99 - Chapter (99): Main Point

    The nurse was tending to Dorian who was keeping his eyes down. The scratch was deep and could leave a heavy scar to remind him of the faeries'' hatred toward humans. She knew that only Holden would cause such scratch because the others would not harm unarmed people from the back. Certainly, he suggested the Alpha kill them.


    Elizabeth was trying to avoid the bothering eyes on her. Leon was waiting for her to speak, yet staring at her without blinking.


    "I asked a question, why do you suggest that deal?"


    Leon repeated.


    Uncle Miguel left this to Elizabeth, she wanted to know this folk and he gave her the chance. He knew it well so that was why he didn''t come to the faeries for silver in the first place. Elizabeth was supposed to learn that not every person was born to be soft-hearted like her and Luna.


    "I saw that your fellow had used salt and you don''t use salt nor have much of it."


    "Then!"


    "We need your silver to keep our borders safe from imps. We can make a deal so this way none of you will be slew like that poor woman."


    Leon was surprised, was she for real? Did she really care about faeries life? This girl was impressive.


    "Your name is Elizabeth, am I right?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    She replied and her serious inflection made Leon grin. He was treating them nicely.


    "Elizabeth, why should we make this deal when your court is considering us as the foe. I would give you a sword for aiding us but there will be no more silver."


    Leon knew that the court of Bolingtone was greedy and could use those weapons against faeries, themselves.


    "Why? But your people need help."


    "We can fight the demons. There is not something that you be concerned about."


    Leon was stretching the conversation, he was sure that wasn''t the main point. She was curious about the kid or maybe the fairies.


    "The monster could have killed the kid."


    She mumbled.


    "His name is Goran!"


    Leon noted.


    Elizabeth looked at him, blinking, he read her hand about being curious.


    "What had happened to him?"


    "His mother and his siblings died when he was born and his father got killed by a beast last month. When we were away from capital someone kidnapped him, to sell him to your Queen." He answered that question bluntly.


    Miguel and Elizabeth exchanged a glance, was it true? Why does the Queen want a healer faerie?


    "I wish it was a little believable."


    Elizabeth stated, doubtfully.


    "It depends on you, but your request got rejected. I hope we don''t see you, humans in our borders, again."


    But her, she was different and Leon wanted to see her again.


    "Fine, we would leave but I hope what you said is wrong and our Queen isn''t behind all of these."


    Replied Elizabeth, her eyes on her uncle that his face wasn''t readable.


    Leon directed to Dorian who now had the faeries cloth wrapped over his arm.


    "He can ride now."


    Elizabeth was on her feet, to leave, she couldn''t hesitate more but she could grasp not much information from this stubborn species.


    "Thank you for tending to the wound you caused."


    Elizabeth snapped.


    Leon just smirked at the brave girl and his eyes averted on Miguel.


    "You are a respectful man to faeries, Lord James. But we are not our fathers."


    Leon remarked.


    Miguel was agreed, all the men he knew among werewolves were dead. And this new generation did not care if Elizabeth was a hybrid faerie from the Griffin clan. They had no idea what Elizabeth would have become otherwise they wished to keep her. He felt being blessed, he didn''t want to let his loving Elizabeth be far away from him.


    "I appreciate your kindness, all we meant to do was to fulfill a wish, this is what friends do for each other unconditionally."


    Leon seemed to be touched by the words but Elizabeth doubted if these words could have ever worked on that scary but gorgeous Alpha.


    Dorian went on his feet and bowed to the fae lady. She smiled softly and left while passing by Elizabeth, she shot a wicked glare at her.


    "I am ready to move." Remarked Dorian, he felt butterflies in his bowels. He didn''t want to stay there anymore.


    "We apologize for bothering you!"


    Miguel noted and drew his route to the door and Charles eagerly followed him.


    Elizabeth was the last person who forced her legs to follow her uncle. She pouted and went out, still the passing by werewolves in gray robes were watching her. Some of them were smiling at her and some were shooting glares at them.


    "What should I do now?" She asked herself.


    "Elizabeth, move faster." Alerted Dorian.


    Inside a room on the second floor, Leon opened the door and went to the Alpha.


    "Brother, they are leaving."


    He informed.


    The Alpha was sitting beside the bed where his nephew was sleeping.


    "Did you send some men to make sure they would leave? Humans are thieves."


    He did not draw his eyes off Goran. He was keeping him since last month but he failed because his wet nurse betrayed them. He killed the woman but his heart couldn''t soothe.


    "I did, but are you sure that we shouldn''t have taken salt from them, William?"


    The Alpha gave him a meaningful glare.


    "No, we ask nothing from humans. The Queen will repay this soon. She thought she can persuade me to bow to humans. We are people of Abyss, we are not afraid of darkness. We arise from the darkness."


    Leon''s expression grew dim. He couldn''t understand what William was keeping in his head but for now, the priority was to kill the beasts and they needed salt for it. Even as a king, William was deceived by a babysitter, she should have put this pride for some moments later.


    "The girl, what was she?"


    Asked Leon.


    "I don''t know but her scent was pleasant."


    He let out while looking back at his nephew, the girl''s scent was tugged to Goran''s coat.


    "I gave her, the sword you handed me for her favor."


    Leon liked the girl but he couldn''t claim her because she was a strange creature. She had the scent of Griffins and humans.


    "It''s fine."


    To his surprise, when he was prepared for his anger, he just said that. He told him to keep the sword until it become necessary to get rid of her, and shut that little mouth down not to gift her! Calmly, sat beside his nephew who slept in peace.


    Outside of the mansion. The cart was repaired and a bulky man was standing there, holding a sheathed sword in his hand.


    He extended his hand to Elizabeth, "this is yours, young mortal."

 Chapter 100 - Chapter (100): Capable

    Elizabeth entered the cart, mesmerized by the silver Claymore sword that its sheath was made of silver, didn''t care if their gifting terms were rude! The head of a wolf was at the end of its hilt. It was fantastic and she would make it her favorite one from now on. She heaved out a breath that they were returning in peace.


    Glancing out, she saw three giant gray wolves that were following them. Perhaps, they were making sure that the humans would not stay within their borders.


    "Nice, I am coming home, sister!" She smiled, looking at her gloves, she drew her hand on the red rose and added, "I am listening to your suggestion. I am going to start to explore over the world."


    While repeating the words to herself, she felt that something was wiggling in her hood. Closing her eyes, she listened to the voice, it wasn''t a pixie because no fluttering wings she heard, but it was a small creature, surely. She remained silent and motionless.


    Abruptly, when the creature halted, she dove her hand into her hood and snatched the being. Her hands moved forward and Ell saw the weirdo! It took a bit to progress what she was holding exactly. She wrenched as it was so weird and tossed the tiny creature away.


    He was gasping, her brain whistled and she glued back the seat.


    "What are you?"


    The tiny creature with long pointy ears rubbed its head as it harshly was hit to the front seat.


    "Ah, you wrecked human. It hurts!"


    The being said, its skin was the color of desert sands and his nose was a bit hooked and sharp. His clothes tattered as if he just escaped from a chain or dungeon.


    Elizabeth found the tiny creature not to be peril at all. She leaned ahead, surely, it wasn''t a cockroach that she feared so much. No cockroach could speak, at least in her world.


    "What are you?" She stared at him, scanning the tiny thing.


    "I am an Alux, a mine digger and I will be appreciated if you call me Rof!"


    "What were you doing in my hood, Rof?"


    "Please don''t reveal me, I am escaping!"


    Elizabeth raised an eyebrow and gazed into his green grassy eyes.


    "Are you a criminal?"


    Rof loathed the question. Was his droopy feature telling that he was a criminal?


    "No, I am a slave who worked over fifty years in the silver mines."


    Elizabeth frowned, so the precious silver metal that was beautifully curved and rested on her laps was squeezed out of rough mines with those tiny hands.


    "I am sorry, I did not know!"


    "That sword! Why did they give it to you?"


    Elizabeth shrugged, she wasn''t sure too.


    "We saved the Alpha''s nephew!"


    Rof just glanced at her and said no words. Elizabeth gazed up at the clear blue sky. To Rof, it meant that she wouldn''t report him.


    The birds that were flying in this sky were entirely different than what she saw in human borders.


    "I will leave after you passed the border."


    Rof said, he was wondering why she didn''t toss him out of the cart. Could he trust this human?


    "It is fine, I wish you luck. But be careful in the human world."


    She alerted the bizarre creature when they arrived at the gate. Charles did not waste time and hooked up the speed. He didn''t want to breathe in this world of faeries.


    Miguel crossed the gate after the cart, the hooves quashed the snow and they didn''t stop until they reached out of the dirt road. He was thinking about what Leon said, if the Queen was after this kidnapping, then her men were close. The faeries never lie to make up their power. They were proud people that could not accept this, what a huge mistake Bolingtone made. What did she want from the kid? Was she ill?


    The cart put the brakes on the speed and halted. Rof used the chance.


    "Thank you, human!"


    He didn''t bother to ask her name and like a flash of light jumped and crossed the door. Wow! He was holding magic all the time.


    Elizabeth just looked at him with the dropped mouth, she couldn''t believe her eyes. So the hard thing for him was just the magical gate but why did he escape to the human world? He could be a spy but his tiny thin body was saying that he spent an overwhelming life.


    "Charles, the road of the faerie border had changed again!" Miguel directed to the board that was showing the paths.


    "Yes, my lord! We have a day before us to reach, Riva. I suggest you get inside the cart and attach the horses to these."


    Charles suggested contemplating the air wasn''t that fascinating to show sympathy toward the passengers.


    "Good idea."


    Elizabeth unlatched the window and ducked her head out, considering the situation, she was agreed with Charles.


    Miguel looked back at Dorian, he lost blood, and riding the horse could damage him.


    "Alright, let''s do it."


    He dismounted and asked Dorian to get into the cart. The Lord and Charles fixed the cart and Miguel went inside. The cart scrambled forward.


    "How do you feel, Dorian?"


    Dorian was checking on his arm. He felt no pain and had no idea what kind of remedy they had used for his arm that devoured his pain.


    "I am feeling well, the faeries use capable drugs to kill the pain."


    Miguel nodded, his head tilted when his eyes caught the sword.


    "May I take a look?"


    Asked Miguel. He found the same eagerness in Dorian''s face.


    "Sure."


    Elizabeth extended her hands and gave the sword to her uncle.


    Miguel carefully checked the sheath, the carving on it wasn''t regular like the ones he saw before. These were narrating stories of a werewolf king, perfectly modeled and molded...


    He drew the sword out of the sheath and checked the blade. His eyes grew wide, this sword was one of the rare ones that the royal family of Abyss used to hold. His eyes strolled down on the hilt and saw the faerie letter. He knew that meant "W".


    The Alpha wasn''t a regular person from a normal wolf clan. Was he the king who has been covering the gates? He heard that the king of Abyss was a young werewolf that wasn''t mated yet. He disliked all the women he met and rejected them. The Wood clan were growling that he must become mated but moreover noted that he was a pure hunter. Miguel saw how he was looking at Elizabeth, it was the same as Wilmore''s eyes on Luna.. He hated to imagine it.

 Chapter 101 - Chapter (101): Pledge

    ~ my dear readers, please vote with the golden tickets to enter the golden ranking if you like this world. Thank you so much for reading the story.


    ~


    After riding for a whole day, it was the twilight of the next day when the passengers arrived at Riva''s mansion. The air around the house was enormous, the aura sounded dark as if they just entered a cemetery.


    Jason crept out of the cottage where he used to stay and watch over the mansion as he heard the sound of wheels, nothing could stop him inside. He was awake the whole night, taking care of Ryan who was burning in fever.


    He roamed to the cart. He could have read the frustration on his father''s face. He might have driven non-stop without having rest.


    Dorian Black came out of the cart after Lord James. Jason left with a tied tongue. They were dangled with threats on the road. He bowed to the Lord then went to kiss his father''s hand, he was certain of his health.


    "Master, are you doing fine?"


    His eyes were on Elizabeth''s hand. She was carrying a sword in her hand, its blade was Fae silver.


    "We are fine, what about here?"


    Miguel understood that everyone has slept but he detested the air around his house. His heart ached and pounded for no reason and Jason''s expression was fuzzy, something was not favorable.


    "Sir, can we speak in the cottage?"


    Everyone in the mansion slept so late and was distressed. He didn''t want to make chaos and harm lady Lisa who was pregnant.


    "Yes."


    Miguel didn''t kill more time and went to the cottage.


    Elizabeth felt the butterflies surge in her belly. Luna had a light sleep and should have heard them arriving, why didn''t she come down to greet them? She looked up, the light of their chamber was off, and then her eyes wandered around, the snow again had covered the ground.


    She paced her speed and strode after the men to hear what was that mysterious.


    Entering the cottage, she finally felt warmth on her skin but inwardly she was freezing, her fingers grew numb.


    Sitting at the table they waited for the panicked Jason to speak about what had happened.


    "My Lord, the Queen was here."


    He knew that they were exhausted and the dust of the road had sickened him. But this unexpected guest had come out of hell and changed their lives forever.


    "What?" Miguel was not in a state to trust his ears and the words that just rang in the air by this young man.


    "Yes, master! She came here and had told the ladies that she was here since the snow feast. Even her own son was unaware of the matter. She didn''t speak in detail but brought this,"


    He pushed the invitation to the lord and Elizabeth who was stiff. He had read it multiple times and either time his brain could not progress it.


    Elizabeth found her lungs were exploding as the air locked there. Her chest was in pain, her heart was simmering. What was he trying to say?


    "She knew everything since the beginning and the messenger was her spy."


    Miguel picked the envelop and began to read it aloud while Elizabeth closed her eyes, squeezing her eyelids. She felt the sweat that was running down her back. All noises were bothering her, the burning woods in the fireplace, and even his uncle''s voice. The Queen had chosen Luna as the main mistress of the prince.


    And, she accepted, she made an oath with the Queen.


    "Elizabeth?"


    It was uncle''s voice who just finished reading. Elizabeth didn''t want to open her eyes, this whole week was a sheer nightmare and she wanted to wake up.


    She felt the strong hands that clasped her curled fingers.


    "She had made her decision!"


    "Why?" She breathed out, her eyes were rounded.


    "You know the reason, darling!"


    Elizabeth didn''t want that. She lost her sister without even having a chance of embracing her for farewell. The outrageous part was that she couldn''t find permission to see her as she was now officially the prince mistress and those foolish selections were just games to keep their alliances around.


    "How should I endure this?"


    She muttered.


    "It is hard for all of us."


    "Why didn''t you stop them? Where was Ryan?"


    Elizabeth glared at Jason, her tune hoarse.


    "Master!" Blurted Jason. He was blinking fast.


    Miguel discovered that wasn''t the only thing, the wooden seat became uncomfortable for him, turned as if spikes.


    "The Queen had a functional timing that allowed her to come when we were in Barson."


    Miguel''s face ran red. Was he joking?


    "Did she ask about any faerie?"


    Jason shook his head, we had cleaned everywhere and went there to meet the mayor''s son."


    Miguel got to his feet and smashed the table. Ryan had gone too far. He could handle this with the mayor but this boy could not just sit back and don''t cause trouble.


    "How could you let him go?"


    Jason rolled his head down. He didn''t persist too much somehow wanted to see Maxwell''s bleeding.


    "I did my best."


    He lied.


    "Where is he?"


    "On the way getting back to Riva, we met them. We saw lady Luna inside the cart and attempted to stop them but the Queen didn''t allow us..."


    He paused but everyone around that table could guess what had happened then.


    "Is he alive?"


    Asked Elizabeth.


    "Yes, but he is burning in fever. The guard that hit him knew about his wound and beat that part exactly."


    "Now, I do not doubt that she came to have the baby faerie and she doesn''t know that we found him," Miguel noted.


    "Yes, but what will happen if she knows? if she had a spy, I am sure she knows but didn''t move ahead."


    Dorian believed.


    "Who are these devil people uncle? She has Luna now, she can force us to fulfill her wish through her."


    Elizabeth squeezed the sword. Wilmore was right, now she really wanted to pour blood, the blood of his mother.


    "Ah, my head is blowing!"


    Growled Charles. This cursed court was a nightmare.


    "Take me there uncle, I will serve her as a maiden."


    Begged Elizabeth.


    Uncle Miguel sighed and walked to the fireplace.


    "Don''t even think about it."


    Dorian was staring at Elizabeth, "you can''t go to her, it can put both of you in danger."


    "You realized, didn''t you?" The Lord asked the captain.


    "We did." Dorian had a sealed mouth but Elizabeth had to be patient.


    "Did she accept this because of me? To save my life?"


    Miguel had no answer. He could see Luna and ask her but the rest of his family were not enabled. But he was sure that she heard him while speaking to Lisa because her scent was in the corridor when he came out.


    "Lady Luna asked about the cancellation of the princess proposal and the Queen accepted quickly."


    Jason added, he had extracted every detail from the ladies.. To him, the queen offered an abusive pledge.

 Chapter 102 - Chapter (102): Leap

    The knights of Velator ceased their speed on a hill that was surrounded by two mountains veiled by snow. The cold here was bone-breaking but people of Bolingtone got accustomed to it.


    From the highest part of the road, the capital was visible. A huge civilization had constructed their houses along with the pan and domain of the Diamond mountain and continued until reaching the walls of Bolingtone castle. The castle had carved on the chest of mountains and beyond the walls were houses and finally, a bridge separated the palace of Bolingtone from the rest of the houses.


    The villages expanded around rescind the vast lands and meadows from the left side. And then on the right side of the castle was the Chasm forest.


    Bolingtone had six months of frigid weather and the three next months could be counted as spring and three months of Autumn. There was no summer to enjoy and the spring was short to have fun.


    The lights of the lanterns were sparkling as stars landed on each pillar in front of the houses.


    "Why do I feel like I''m going to my cage?''


    Uttered Rave. It was the third time that he had come to the capital and either time he felt that there was better to have existed as jails and torment criminals.


    "Not too late, if you want to take your ass back," Huxley told him, his dim eyes were on the city.


    Eliot gazed at Natasha who was still depressed. She was sad and Eliot couldn''t handle this, it hurt his heart.


    "Move! We must see the Queen."


    Wilmore ordered and led his horse to the town. Down the path was a guard wall that the watchmen were always awake.


    Over hundreds of wardens were patrolling around. They saw the knights and the gateway quickly went wide for them. They knew their prince very well and when he was riding forward with high speed, no one would dare to stop them.


    They went inside the town and people opened the way for them. The night was still young and people were strolling in the streets and shop stores.


    Wilmore wanted to stop his sister from her decision and that hard part was his mother. Convincing her to give him more men was tough.


    They reached out the bridge and the guards bowed to them. Wilmore halted and turned to one of the guards.


    "What is that cart?"


    He pointed to the cart that just returned from the castle.


    "Your grace, welcome back. That cart had brought a mistress."


    Wilmore frowned, how serious his mother was, did she really forget what he was? What if he frizzed one of those girls? He tried it before and almost killed a woman then the girl disappeared. He wasn''t sure if his mother let the girl be alive after discovering his secret.


    He swallowed and galloped ahead passing the castle gateway.


    Inside the castle was quiet because no one was allowed to stroll around after eight o''clock. Only patrols were watching around.


    Eliot was looking around with widened surprised eyes. He had no idea if capital was this beautiful. Yes, it was cold but to him, it was pleasant. His body felt fresh.


    Natasha grasped Eliot''s smiling face. She pouted, he shouldn''t have been here, his heart was too much for here, to endure things.


    "Hey, fresh fish! Do you like here?"


    Asked Rave. He kept eyes on either of them, to see what their reactions could be sneaking up to the palace.


    "The air is my sort! Let''s behold the rest."


    Not every aspect sounded nice as for the faces who were wearing disturbing masks. Neither of Eliot''s companions was happy. The speed lowered. Now, Wilmore hadn''t the relish to ride faster. He couldn''t sense well, his senses claimed outburst of unwelcomed expectations.


    "Here the masters who train you would never teach you the main materials." Alerted Rave calmly.


    "Why?" Eliot glanced at him blankly.


    "Because they would want to beat you down if it was necessary, to make you keep calling them master and fear them."


    Rave smirked, his eyes drifted on Wilmore. This kid must not underestimate things here, friendship found no place in the court of Velator.


    "Stop saying nonsense, Rave!"


    Warned Wilmore who could clearly hear his buzzing. He was frightening Eliot.


    "How could you hear me!" Rave nagged.


    The prince stopped near a mansion and pointed to Hux.


    "Go back to others and tell them to summon their men. We have only one month to gather everyone. I will wrap up the mess in the south."


    He announced determinedly.


    "Let me come with you." Natasha dreamed.


    "If you want to run away from Livia, just stay here! I go alone. I will come back tomorrow morning, not so sure."


    He didn''t wait for more to hear protests and sketched his path back to the palace. The bad air caused them to halt in an Inn and the journey took four days. Perhaps Hux was right about going with Locomotive and riding the rest of the days that only could take them two days.


    He arrived at the steps of the palace and dismounted. A guard came along with some other men and took the Prince horse, bowing for him.


    "Tend to him, he is tired and might be ill."


    Wilmore ordered and drove inside. The valets offered him respect and as he got far whispered things related to the new mistress. He halted as he heard something.


    "Her name is Luna."


    His strides froze, his eyebrows narrowed and his eyes sharpened. He couldn''t make mistakes, that was the girl he met five days ago. And this such short period, she was here? How? It could not be the lord who brought her.


    He turned back to the maidens and removed his hood, they were already cringed.


    "Come here!" His command was serious and intense. He had only a few steps away to reach inside the palace but his heart again began to beat stupidly.


    "Your Majesty! We are at your disposal."


    He scanned them all, they were new and possibly chosen to serve the girls who came for selection.


    "I heard a name from you."


    He was bad at explaining things, and he didn''t remember when was the last time he ever had talked to a maiden while now he was facing four scared ladies.


    "Luna James, your grace?"


    Wilmore just waved a hand and dismissed them. He was burning inside, even her name was making him feel the warmth.. He clenched his fist. What was going on here? What did his mother leap to do again?

 Chapter 103 - Chapter (103): Straggler

    "Am I a struggler that needs to be tamed, a dog?" Wilmore breathed out between his gritted teeth. He turned and flashed inside the building. The huge palace of Bolingtone, the glamorous and well-being stones carved lavishly by the best architectures existed in Velator. The body of birds and dragons, flowers, and bushes were all sculpted out of the pillars and the walls.


    Fantastic rugs made in Parsa had come all the way here to lay on the middle of the halls and corridors to inject life to this soulless house of Velator. The carves of soldiers fighting demons, the gods overthrowing the demons to hell was saying the ancient tales of Velator. Griffins were fighting imps and the Aluxes were their riders, those little creatures were the tamers of those giant winged beasts, but the prince could describe all of it with closed eyes.


    He passed by the torches, ignoring everyone who was there, greeting him. Now there was only one thing in his head, why his mother was doing this? Was she going to take him under more control? Wasn''t he a puppet already?


    He crossed the steps and reached the last floor of the palace where the courtiers'' chambers were. He wasn''t allowed to his mother''s chamber unless she desired a meeting.


    The guards stopped him, one of them was the young man with a scar blocking his way. Wilmore drew out his sword on them, too close his face got to the guard who didn''t move.


    "Bryant, we were brothers once, don''t persuade me to hurt you." Words left Wilmore''s mouth with rage, his eyes rolled on Bryant.


    "I am following the orders and the Queen is resting now."


    Bryant''s eyes sparkled as he gazed into his eyes, his jawbones moved under his skin.


    Wilmore stepped back, drawing his sword on his neck.


    Bryant felt the cold steel on his neck, a drop of blood slipped down yet couldn''t force him to step back, just kept gazing at Wilmore with glinting black eyes.


    "I can''t, your grace."


    The other guards exchanged glances as they saw their captain being stubborn. What was wrong with these two? Did they have unsettled affairs?


    "What are these noises, I just returned."


    The Queen yelled out and with her maiden crept out of the chamber with bet nightgown.


    Wilmore drew his eyes off Bryant and glanced at his mother, his sword sliced the air and moved back to its sheath.


    "Mother, isn''t it too early to hit the hay?"


    "What happened to your manners, Wilmore Bolingtone? Is this how you talk to your mother?"


    He was speaking like a stray drunk man beyond the walls.


    "My apologies, but I see you just returned from a trip?"


    He just learned how Luna James ended up here, his mother brought out another surprise from her sleeves.


    The Queen sighed and shook her head, turning to her chamber added, "come but make it quick! I am exhausted."


    Wilmore yanked Bryant by the shoulder and went inside the chamber. Bryant didn''t look back, just rolled his head down and squeezed his eyelids, avoiding his heart to beat faster than it was already throbbing, he touched his neck.


    The Queen dismissed her maidens who were done preparing her for bed and went to the seat in front of the mirror.


    "What do you want son? If you are here to protest about the selection I am afraid I had waited four years."


    She picked the comb and began combing her hair. Wilmore walked to the window and drew the curtain away, looking outside. Everything was calm except his heart.


    "How was your trip to Bolingtone? You could have told me about it so we could travel together."


    He rolled his eyes on his mother.


    "I had my own affairs."


    "Bringing Luna James you mean?"


    "Do you really think that I do care about your rude beloved?"


    Wilmore felt the flames that burned his back, he was sweating, for the first time his body was showing such reaction.


    From the initial behavior, he grasped the point. What took his mother to Bolingtone? What was she about to earn there?


    "Well, I am keen to know the reason, because I doubt you wanted me to have a girl with poor vision who only can see shadows of people."


    "Thus, you are so behind! You wouldn''t say that while dancing with her."


    She smirked putting back the brush on the case.


    Wilmore tilted his head, what did she mean? Did the faeries cure work instantly? According to his records, it could take a month for the entire healing even if it was magical.


    "She can see, and made an oath with me to become your mistress. What did you do to this poor girl''s heart that begged for it? I saw you dance beautifully."


    Wilmore burst out laughing which was not from happiness but fury.


    "Did I say something funny?"


    The Queen twirled her face to her son who looked like a dupe.


    Wilmore swallowed that mass of heat and steadied himself.


    "Mother, you don''t know what you are saying, my sister wouldn''t accept this, she wanted the Lord and you brought her, his nephew?"


    Wilmore opened his hands wide, his face was a pure question mark. What was going on in her mind?


    "She asked for something, instead?"


    Wilmore raised an eyebrow, she had a wish? What a dangerous deal she had made.


    "She asked me to let her family flees and I accepted."


    Wilmore''s heart shivered, the girl sacrificed herself for her family. She was bright but why would she risk her life when she could marry her cousin and live happily ever after? No, there was another reason here, it could not be for her uncle.


    "Alright, mother! I accept her but you might want to refine your list. Keep it limited because I hate to see many women around me."


    The Queen eventually smiled and nodded satisfyingly.


    "I''ll choose three women, the best ones and one is already yours."


    She got to her feet and approached Wilmore, grabbing either of her arms added, "you are my son, you must collect more power."


    Wilmore smirked, "mother, we both know what I am, and how can you be sure that I don''t kill all those girls? I just can''t control it."


    Tears gleamed in his eyes. He didn''t want to do this with Luna, not this girl.


    "Don''t let Livia abuse you. We know that your sister is greedy and very strong, the throne is yours, make it yours, let people count on you, fear you."


    Wilmore grabbed his mother''s hand rubbed them off his arm, frowning at her, replied, "I don''t want to be your dog, nor hers, I am a beast who loves his dark empty marsh. Don''t provoke me, I don''t want to fear you nor others."


    He strode to the door when he heard his mother, "we must keep our throne strong! Far from the wreckage."


    "As long as you fear wreckage mother, it keeps coming to you and wouldn''t cease until devouring all of us."


    He didn''t look back and clutched the handle, leaving his mother alone with her illusions.. It couldn''t be solved with a conversation.

 Chapter 104 - Chapter (104): A Motive

    Luna was sitting by the fireplace, staring at the fire blossoms that were blazing out. She couldn''t sleep, her eyes were wide, her mind filled with her family. She couldn''t shove the faces that were displayed in front of her sight.


    Why would this cursed Queen arrive right after she earned her vision? She looked around, this was her new home? Home? Could it be as safe as a home? As warm as a home that she had once?


    "Fancy but not lovely." Luna described.


    Her chamber was big and had sat on the left tower on the fifth floor that was the last one. She had to climb up many stairs to reach up and unlike it would sneak down harshly.


    There was a big window, she stood up the divan and passed by the table. Reaching the window, she rolled the red silk curtain. Bolingtone was under her view.


    She saw her reflection on the glass. It was a thick reticulate glass that barely let her see the other side. Her hand grasped the latch and turned it, the weather was madly cold and her nightgown was thin and was designed delicately like herself.


    There was no wind but only cold, sharp, and wild, the clouds rolled out and the moon glowed on her face. Here evaluated to be highlands and the moon was bigger than west.


    She felt the cold under her skin but killed the shiver inside her, since she sat inside the locomotive, she said no words, didn''t protest, nor growled. Closing her eyes, she tried not to hear Ryan''s voice but, she heard his roar. Bryant beat him on the chest where his wound was. Her tears popped out, the battle in her mind and heart had come to an elevated grade.


    "I am sorry Ryan, Elizabeth. I betrayed you but I have to repay what you had done for me."


    She let the wind hear her words, opening her eyes she glanced at moonlit. It could not be there for a long time because here had unstable air. Even enemies of Bolingtone hated the location of this land, everything was vicious here.


    Back to the Queen quarter, Wilmore got out of the chamber and strode to Bryant.


    "Take me to Lady Luna."


    Bryant just peered at him for a moment, he would have thought that Wilmore will reject her but he craved to meet her just in the first night.


    "Yes, Your grace."


    He tried not to show up anything on his face, Wilmore had no idea why Bryant betrayed him and had become his mother''s dog.


    Leading the way, Bryant was avoiding his eyes from Wilmore.


    "Did you hurt Ryan James?"


    Bryant swallowed, he didn''t mean to do that but it was the order.


    "I just twisted his ear!" Wearing a stern face the captain replied.


    "What was her reaction?"


    Bryant heard that a guard said the Queen slapped the shrieking girl but it wasn''t something he would say to Wilmore.


    "She protested and your grace remarked the oath."


    They passed the corridors and went to the left side of the palace where the deserted tower was. Wilmore frowned, his mother caged the girl, perhaps thinking that Luna would run off this hell.


    "The left tower is dangerous, everyone can get inside."


    "We have some guards there."


    Some guards! Was he quipping?


    "I will stay there tonight. Tell my mother, I have things to discuss with her. The south isn''t in a good situation."


    Bryant was aware of the matter, furthermore was the Queen, she had watched everything and stopped Bryant from stepping out to assist his prince.


    "Yes, your grace."


    They kept walking to the left tower and Wilmore halted.


    "You can go!"


    Dismissing Bryant was tough. He was off for tonight because of a tough trip but if Wilmore was tending to guard here, it meant he was worried about the cons that Lord James had in Bolingtone.


    "I will guard you here."


    Wilmore pinched the middle of his eyebrows.


    "Am I someone who needs aid?"


    Bryant just gazed at him. Wilmore never could have endured the palace and now had no difference.


    "Fine, stay at the entrance."


    Nothing could convince his childhood friend who left him alone, to be the Queen''s sword.


    Wilmore ascended the stairs, gathering his courage to encounter the girl who got able to make his heart shake.


    He had one question, why was she here even though she was in love with her cousin?


    He saw three guards who were standing along with the walls. They noticed their prince and bowed to him.


    "Your grace, should we announce you?"


    Wilmore shook his head, she could have been sleeping and he didn''t want to wake her up. He grabbed the handle and went inside, quietly. The room was cold and the fire in the fireplace was about to die.


    He slowly stepped ahead, his heart was blazing, his brain stopped overthinking as he saw the girl who was as if a moon in his dark world. The moonlit rays were glowing on her, and with that white dress, she had become like an angel that had found a way to hell.


    Was she here to torment him? Did all those who he killed had cursed him to suffer like this? To be caught by a girl who loved someone else? He was loved by no one in his whole life, everyone just assumed he was a demon, people had no idea that all the rumors about him were true.


    The words that she uttered rang in his head. She was forced to come here, was it only her uncle? Was it the motive that brought this girl to the heart of hell?


    "Why are you here, Lady Luna?"


    Luna jolted backward and her dress tugged to her feet, losing her balance she slipped and was about to fall when two strong hands grabbed and dragged her away from the cold stone of the balcony.


    Her heart was pounding severely, she felt her throat getting dry, he was too close, his eyes were sad like before yet had fierce look.


    She opened her mouth when she found his eyes were scanning her lips.. Did he hear her? Of course, he did! Stupid Luna, she cursed herself inwardly.

 Chapter 105 - Chapter (105): Begging

    He was peering at her, mesmerized by this pure innocent soul, how could she end up here? How could he let himself touch such purity? Look at these lips, until now his lips just tasted blood, and now how could he press them against hers. His eyes graced hers but hastily trailed off another place.


    "Y... Your grace, what are you doing here?"


    She uttered. Her heart still was pounding hard as someone stuck there, kicking her chest bone to flee. How could he be so handsome? Hope he had a warm heart, she wished.


    Wilmore blinked multiple times then made her steady. Her heart was beating fast but he couldn''t smell fear then why was her heart overdoing the throbbing?


    "This is the question I should ask."


    Luna rolled her hand down, squeezing her blushed fingers. Her cheeks were burning and got pink. How could she become this nonchalant?


    "I was breathing!"


    Wilmore raised an eyebrow! It wasn''t exactly the answer he sought for, she was skipping, running away from explanation.


    "Go inside! You might catch a cold with this harsh air and those thin clothes."


    Luna didn''t complain and strode inside the room. Her soles were irritated. It was a stupid idea to step put with bare feet. Wilmore closed the balcony door and turned to her.


    "I hear it." He dragged his strides to the quashed pomegranate on the table. He saw a few of them that was smashed on the ground of Phola.


    "It is nothing, your grace! My Queen had chosen me for the selection and I accepted."


    He clenched his fists, that was a sudden decision made by his mother as soon as discovering this girl had regained her vision. But she could refuse and let her uncle sacrifice himself because of his family.


    "In this castle, no one is honest to me, but you choose to be because I don''t want to harm you."


    He neared her, grabbing her chin with his gloved hands, he rolled her head up. She was rubbing her eyes off him. He smirked bitterly.


    "I know you don''t love me and the worse part is that you have another man in your heart!"


    Luna couldn''t look at him, shame sweated on her forehead and her heart was exploding! What this bizarre feeling was? He was exactly the same as what Ell described but his eyes, his silver eyes were saying words, things that she couldn''t let go of. His aura was cold but made her heart tickle. No, she could not be trapped, this is lust! She loved Ryan, even the prince knew it.


    "I am sorry, your grace! But who said that every love can end well?"


    She wrapped her urge and gazed into his eyes, trying to overcome the flames that were lashing her back.


    Wilmore dropped his hand. He was wrong, this castle was poisoned, cursed, and could change everyone even a pure heart could no longer hang on.


    "I will talk to my mother, this oath will be canceled and you can come back to your family."


    He did not wait, taking his sight off hers he rushed to the door.


    No, I can''t let you go! I can''t leave here and sign my sister''s death contract. Luna told herself and surged for him, clasping his wrist.


    Wilmore stiffened, what did she do? Why was she going to put herself in such foolish danger?


    "I beg you, your grace! Make me yours, I would do my best to let my heart love you. My cousin..."


    She paused, took a deep breath, and added, "he doesn''t love me, so I can''t live like that forever. Please give me a chance."


    Give me a chance to become powerful and fight injustice. She thought.


    Wilmore turned back, looking at her hair which was as if a wavy waterfall, landed on her shoulders.


    "Don''t expect too much of me, Lady Luna! I can''t ever love you."


    Wilmore lied, this girl, this girl already had stolen his heart, his attention, everything from the first glance and could make him soft-hearted, forcing him to think what he was. But he wasn''t honest, he never learned to be one and this girl was a terrible liar.


    "No, your grace! I will do what you wish!"


    Why? For what sake was she tormenting him? This girl wasn''t a bed warmer, she was going to be wasted here.


    "Why? Should I believe that you are doing this because of your family?"


    Luna couldn''t understand why was he this soulless and stubborn just questioning her but if it was one percent of hope to calm his heart, she would give it a shot.


    "Life is short and we would want to live it how we wish, this is my answer. I do everything to keep my family safe. What about you, your highness, do you live as you wish?"


    Swallowing, he just looked at her, why were these words unfamiliar?


    "You need some rest, Lady Luna! Go have some rest. We will talk later."


    He wasn''t sure if he could comprehend this girl''s word, how was she seeing the world was entirely different than him. She was brought up with sympathy, compassion, what he was exotic with each.


    He released her hand and left the room, something ached in his chest, why all she used to say was bothering him?


    He slammed the door behind him. Stood there and after heaving out a breath strode down the corridor, he could not stay there. He might not be able to control his urge not to touch her and have done something stupid.


    He halted near a guard.


    "Take care of her, if she loses one strand of hair, I will kill all of you."


    His menace was serious, the guard squeezed his sheath and bowed, "rest assured your grace, we will protect her with our life."


    The prince flashed out, seeing Bryant who was still there.


    "I must go somewhere, hire more men for here and go home."


    He commanded and didn''t hesitate, drew his path to the stable. He had to leave everything for the next day, he couldn''t focus, his mind was full of her image, her voice, her words, her eyes, her kissable lips.


    Bryant stood there, watching him leave. He could swear that this Prince wasn''t the person who left Bolingtone two weeks ago. What had happened in Greenwood? Who was this girl to him?


    He sighed, "Don''t persuade Livia to kill you, Wilmore." He muttered, clenching his fists, he looked up at the tower, this part was the unsafer part of the palace. Hazard could simply sneak inside it through the river down the bridge and the forest. Wilmore was worried about the girl? But why?


    Inside the room, Luna spread on the floor.. She hugged her knees, what would he do if he found out about the curse? About Elizabeth and others'' secrets? She had to keep Elenore''s advice in her mind, taking everything to the grave.

 Chapter 106 - Chapter (106): Cravenly

    In Riva~


    Elizabeth was sitting at the table inside the library, holding the letter, she had read the letter multiple times during the past two days. Lucas was practicing the lines of drawings that Elizabeth had sketched for him. He peeked at her sister.


    "Sister Elizabeth, what is in that letter?"


    Her eyes averted on Lucas and she began to read it loudly.


    "My adoring sister, Elizabeth.


    I made the decision after I noticed what a hazard has been threatening our family. If I ignore this, the war will begin and our Loving family and Greenwood will be on fire.


    Please understand me and the situation. I couldn''t thank you enough for what Ryan and you had done for me. I am going to keep one of your red cloaks and this pomegranate as our ties. Elizabeth, I love you so much and I wouldn''t let anyone harm a strand of your hair. We went through every tough moment together but now we are adults and must take our own responsibilities. If there is one chance to bring changes, I am preferring the shot.


    Please take care of yourself and don''t give up on your dreams. Pursue it, even though I am not near you, explore the world and become stronger than now them come to visit me.


    I had heard what uncle Miguel said about you, I swear that was not purposely. But rest assured that I will protect you the way you always covered my back. Elizabeth, no matter if you are different than others, you are always my sister. I will write down letters for you so don''t forget to write me back down.


    I love you so much.


    Best of wishes for you in your new journey."


    Lucas gulped, he saw her leaving with the Queen through the window. It was unbearable but he promised himself to rescue sister Luna.


    "We must become stronger and bring sister Luna back home."


    The words that left Lucas'' mouth just quickly touched her heart. She folded the letter and put it back into the box near the holy book. The Queen''s cravenly had no end.


    "Lucas, we must think about becoming strong but we shouldn''t put her life in more danger. Our family had rivals and I am sorry that we left you alone all these years. But, from now on, we are together and with more power, we will keep danger away."


    She advised him.


    "But what if she didn''t like the prince?"


    Elizabeth shook her head, her palm resting on his shoulder, looking into his eyes, she knew Luna''s heart. She would do her best to gain his heart and drag him on her side.


    "She will make a family, and we will become bigger, stronger but for achieving that we must first prepare ourselves."


    She paused, glancing at Lucas who was carefully listening to her as if she was his teacher.


    "Understood, young master?"


    Lucas nodded.


    When they were done with planning, Elizabeth heard the door clicking back and Barbara came inside.


    "Milady, Lord James is wishing to see you."


    Elizabeth got to her feet.


    "Please take the young master to the kitchen. He must eat after hard practicing."


    She hugged Lucas and put him down on the chair. Then grabbing his hand, she led him to Barbara.


    "Milady? Are you fine?"


    Asked Barbara, since two days ago she spoke less and had become as stiff as stone, there was no laughter echoing around again.


    "I am, my darling Barbara! As soon as I return we would go to take your wedding dress! Elenore is waiting for us."


    Elizabeth noted that and passed by them. Lucas was permitted to stay there for two days and the time just came to another deadline. This was how fast everything was changing, she strongly took her steps forward to go to the smithery where her uncle was making weapons for them. Barbara looked at her, that day Luna followed her sister''s manner to show up in front of the Queen.


    She passed the hall and heard Lisa and Margaret who were whispering inside the kitchen. Once they arrived back from the faeries, she discovered something that arose within her. She could hear whispers like those walls didn''t exist to avoid the noises.


    She picked her coat from the hanger and put on her shoes. She grabbed the handle, heaving a breath out, she opened the door and hopped out.


    Striding to the smithery, she heard Ryan who was talking to a man. She halted near the garden, watching them.


    "Elizabeth?"


    "Did you bring a gardener?"


    Ryan bobbed his head, he looked better after burning in fever for a whole day. But his face was still stern and tense.


    "Yes, he is Jacksonville, our new gardener."


    "Welcome, Jacks!" Directed to Ryan, "I know him."


    "Thank you, Lady Luna."


    She didn''t approach them and drove her way to the smithery. As she could remember this man used to work for the mayor. Possibly while switching Maxwell''s relish, he saw him.


    The sound of the hammer hitting the steel was coming out of the smithery and the heat of the furnace was stronger than before. Uncle Miguel was hiding his sorrow through beating the blazing steel. The beasts within all of them had provoked and were after a way to be escaping.


    She stood at the entrance for a moment gawking how her uncle was working on the arrow points, looking at the box she noticed more than one hundred arrows that were placed there, ready to catch the fletching on the tails.


    "Come in Elizabeth."


    Sweat was dripping down his face. He stopped working on the sharp point of the arrow that soon dropped into the water bucket by the held throng in his hand. Steam flooded up, out of the bucket.


    He stopped working and picked a towel, cleaning his face. He directed her to a chair and wished her to have seat.


    Elizabeth was wondering what he was going to tell her but she already knew that she was a hybrid, possibly he wanted to explain more. She was keen to hear it now.


    Elizabeth took her seat and he leaned back at the table.


    "Do you remember the day, I have given you the griffin tamers?"


    Elizabeth carved that memory in her head as if it was a treasure so nothing could have wiped it away. That day, they lost their father.


    "I do uncle."


    "It is time to use that dagger."


    Elizabeth cringed, did he ask her to pour blood? To kill?


    Did her uncle choose to be a knight again?


    ~


    Please vote with Golden tickets.

 Chapter 107 - Chapter (107): Access

    "What do you mean uncle?"


    Miguel looked away for a moment, it was hard for him to say what he was keeping in his head but because of Elizabeth, he had to make the decision. He had to let her go.


    "I heard that you would like to be a merchant. You know that merchants'' lives are always on the point, don''t you?"


    Elizabeth nodded but she didn''t care.


    "Yes, from thieves to rivals, all might menace but I fear nothing, not after losing everything I have."


    "I will talk to one of my merchant friends who trade with faeries and Witchwood this way you have access to make friendships."


    Elizabeth understood that she needed to be trained well.


    "Thank you, uncle!"


    "Do you have any questions?"


    Miguel wanted to tell her about her faerie family but he changed his mind as they got to Rose forest and he saw how the werewolves treated them.


    "Yes, ahem, actually! I want to know if you have any clue who my mother is..."


    "Your mother is Vivian James, my sister."


    He replied and walked forward, holding her chin, he brought her head up.


    "Never lower your head for what you are Elizabeth, become dominant and make sure no one would dare to shake your fears. Your father made a huge mistake but that mistake ended in a beautiful thing, from the marsh he made, a lily had blossomed and cleaned that past. You are that precious lily, my dear Elizabeth. Your faerie mother was from the Griffin clan, and she had died after giving birth to you."


    He took his hand off and turned back not to see those teary eyes that were peering at him.


    Elizabeth was shrieking inside. Her biological mother was dead and no longer passed when she lost the second one who loved her so much.


    "Did they ask to have me?"


    She meant the griffin clan.


    "I don''t know, your father took his secrets to the grave with him. Learn this from him and keep your identity a secret. Wilmore and his knight might have realized about you but they also don''t know about the griffin clan so they possibly think you are from the werewolves''."


    "Uncle? Griffin clan? You meant the faeries Mountain kingdom?"


    She was still shocked, her chest had become hard not allowing her to breathe in relief.


    "Yes, darling! But don''t seek the past because it might dangle you, and you perhaps not prefer to drop yourself inside a vortex."


    Elizabeth nodded, she wasn''t sure whether she could stop her curiosity or not, however, she had to take control over it for now until she had become strong enough to step in the past and explore it.


    "Are you going somewhere?"


    "Promise me first!"


    Elizabeth was looking at the arrows when her eyes drifted on him again. Promising what?


    "Uncle, why do you ask for it?"


    "You wouldn''t enter the past, you wouldn''t go after them unless they come to you, they beg you to give them a chance."


    Elizabeth swallowed. Why did uncle bring up this again? What did scare him this much?


    "I promise uncle, you know how pride I am, I never beg people for accepting me."


    Miguel wanted to hug her but he resisted his emotions. He caressed the girls enough if he did once more; then he couldn''t let them go.


    "About them, your answer is yes, I am traveling to the lands to gain men and we would go to the south and assist Dorian. The hazard in there is seriously heavy and we can''t neglect it."


    "Uncle, if the Queen notices that you did this without her permission then they might prison you, accusing you of gathering men for rebellions."


    "I don''t care about her foolish orders. Luna freed me and I must repay my debt to her. I will give her power, popularity. The prince must make her, his wife. I won''t accept the position of mistress for our precious Luna. Her brightness and beautiful heart should not be wasted."


    Elizabeth stood up, she found her courage, yes, they should have to give Luna power. This family should have regained the power of their ancestors. They were not puppets for abusive intentions.


    "This willing is right uncle, a sanctuary rise. I am with you. I will make sure to become strong and help her in this path, it doesn''t matter how far I go, we will fight to gather this family together, I will welcome the prince as the new member of our family. So let''s teach that selfish court that what power is."


    Miguel smiled, his children grew up, Ryan said the same thing last night they talked and yes, they were ready to break out of the shelf and explore.


    His hands rested on her shoulder, looking down into her eyes, he noted, "be vigilante, gather loyal friends that their love can lead you up and never forget that every life values until doesn''t hurt an innocent. You must choose between two ways and learn which one is the best."


    Elizabeth never experienced this and it could be the hugest challenge that she would stick with.


    "What about Ryan? Would he stay here?"


    "Ryan will be with me. I must teach him what a lord must do for his people."


    Elizabeth smiled bitterly, "even if it is disobeying the tyrant."


    "Yes, because of a great cause we must save lives even if it is disobeying the tyrant. Are you ready for it, Queen of nights?"


    Elizabeth nodded, her eyes were sparkling, the world that their children would live in should not be like now, veiled under injustice and terror.


    "I am, uncle. I will do my best to watch over the daughter of the moon from farther away."


    Miguel put his hand away and directed to the door.


    "Prepare yourself for the journey! You will move a day after the wedding and we would leave right after that."


    Elizabeth took a deep breath. What she heard today was tough, but she must learn to fight, not every quarrel could gain triumph with a sword.. She needed knowledge about the world she was living in.

 Chapter 108 - Chapter (108): Resent

    Back to Bolingtone~


    Wilmore was galloping down the street where the knights'' residence was. The image of the girl in the balcony has been displayed in front of his eyes, she had filled his head. He slowed down his pace and rode the horse to a dark lane.


    He grabbed his heart, his heart was frizzing, what the heck was this? Since he was ten years old he never experienced it again and the magician faerie he met once told him that the wolf within him would rise to live and only the person who had cursed him could release him from becoming a beast.


    "Ah, this pain! I hate it." He dismounted and pushed himself to a wall. Leaning his back to the wall, he slipped and sat on the cold floor of the lane.


    "What should I do?"


    He couldn''t accept Luna nor had the ability of letting her go. Now that she accepted to be his belonging, it was her fate to stand by his side.


    His mother had run out of control and Livia was worse than her, they both had become marauders who have been sucking people''s blood to amass the power.


    Among all those cold thoughts that seized his head, flames roared and Luna''s face appeared, her blue eye, he could stare at them the whole night without blinking. This resent beast inside him would find a way to sneak out and Luna ceased it, she was a gift to him.


    His heart ceased from aching and frizzing. He stood up, dragging his hood closer, he held the horse rein and went to the mansion that was in the front lane. The lanterns were still alive and it could approve that his men were up, perhaps teasing the new arrival. But he wasn''t sure if Rave still was alive.


    He marched the path and a guard by the entrance saw him, rushing to the prince, he took the rein from him.


    "Welcome back, your grace."


    "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you leave?"


    "Yes, your highness but Sir. Huxley asked me to stay here until you come."


    Wilmore hopped inside. Huxley knew that he would come back soon. The prince never could handle the palace for more than an hour.


    The hall was empty but warm, the noises were coming from the mess hall. He was starving too and the scent of food teased his growling stomach.


    Inside the mess hall, there was a party, laughter.


    "You bastard, should I break this useless skull?"


    A bulky knight was saying that Rave''s head was between his left arm.


    "I swear to gods that weren''t on purpose."


    The man let out a burst that could be laughter. The others were laughing too.


    Eliot was wondering what he had done that made them all crave Rave''s head.


    "What did he do?"


    Eliot asked Natasha who was sitting quietly, watching the show at the table.


    "He was our broker when we wanted to catch a magician assassin but left us with the pirates to die, actually he revealed our identities to rescue his own ass from pirates'' blade then escaped the ship that we were stuck in."


    Eliot gazed at her blankly.


    "How did you survive?"


    "We killed all of the crew. What he did cause us war with pirates."


    Eliot swallowed, Rave was lucky that they kept his head on his body.


    Wilmore went to the door and pushed it back, the noises shut down.


    Seven of his captains were presented and ten other soldiers were around that huge table. With his companions, twenty-one people were inside the knights'' mansion.


    "Are you feasting here?"


    He directed to the set table. Ignoring Rave.


    "Your grace!"  Rave shouted in a begging tone.


    "Release him, I need him for something. When I was done you can kill him."


    The knight obeyed and smashed Rave away. He growled and grabbed his bumped head.


    All of his knights had stood on their feet, bowing to him. Wilmore removed his hood and strode ahead.


    "I hope you left a dish for me."


    Hux just looked at the dim face of his prince. Something had happened that was against his relish, he came back so soon, it didn''t last longer than he expected, he bet with Winston that he would return within two hours, Winston suggested one hour.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    One of the knights noted, and pointed to the seat ahead of the table.


    Raphael, Karim, Donald, Winston, and Nicolas were the rest of his captains. All of them were loyal men who would give their lives for Wilmore.


    "Sit, we have things to communicate about."


    Wilmore asked while taking his seat. The scent of grilled beef made him more starving. The beast inside him loved meat.


    Winston dragged his bulky body to his side and served him a big slice of beef then put out the vegetables and chicken legs for him.


    Rave came back to the table and found a chair beside Eliot and Natasha. His mouth went watery seeing the fabulous table.


    The other men all sat and Natasha kept standing there.


    "Was there any problem?"


    Eliot grabbed her hand, "sit". He murmured, she was exhausted, and panicking over every single matter could just weaken her.


    Wilmore began to eat and said no word until finishing his meal, letting his fellows have their food in peace, not ruining their relish.


    He drank the beer that Winston poured for him.


    "Winston, do you know when my mother left Bolingtone?"


    Eyes circled in his direction, they began whispering and their faces reflected the answer.


    "Your grace, how is this possible! The Queen never left the castle!"


    Wilmore leaned back, his eyes rolled on Winston''s ax on the wall.


    "She did, for the first time, and was in Greenwood during my stay in there. She had been spying everything and did something that wondered me."


    Rave felt the butterflies in his stomach, not able to chew the bit in his mouth and swallowed it. If she had spies around, then she was watching all of them in the shadow.


    "What, your grace?"


    Natasha blinked multiple times, she wished that the Queen didn''t discover the Lord''s secrets.


    Wilmore grasped Natasha''s stress, why was she reacting like this? From when she was interested in what the Queen has been doing? All of them were hiding something from him.


    "She brought Luna James with her as my mistress and made an oath with her. The Lord is not supposed to marry my sister anymore." His eyes were on Natasha that her fork dropped, clanking on the plate.

 Chapter 109 - [Bonus Chapter]Chapter (109): Reluctant

    Rave began to cough, Eliot tapped on his back as the man bent.


    "What did you bring this clown?"


    Winston growled.


    "Not the same, Winston,"


    Natasha browbeat.


    "What do you mean?"


    Karim asked, curling his mustache up.


    "Gods'' sake just don''t play with that!" Growled Nicolas who disgusted Karim''s mustache.


    "Stop fooling!" Raphael alerted them.


    Wilmore sighed, pinching his nose bridge. They could not be serious.


    "It is not bad your grace, the lord is powerful and you had earned his assistance."


    Donald believed, taking a sip of his beer.


    "My mother had locked her up in the left tower!"


    Wilmore added. This part rang in the heads. His eyes rolled on Hux, he was shocked too much, he could see flames raging out of his eyes.


    "That place is a good opportunity for the Lord''s Rivals to catch the girl."


    Hux finally let out some words.


    "What about Princess Livia? Could you talk to her?" Natasha asked, her fingers curled to a fist under the table. They ruined her life and would have been continuing this trashy manner to James'' girl. That girl loved another man, how could they simmer her for power.


    "The changes in the castle were unbearable. I talked to the girl, she came here with her own wish, she had sacrificed herself for her uncle."


    Natasha smashed the table with her fist, "fool! They will eat her whole up! How can she hang on here?"


    Eliot swallowed, so this was the initiation of what she mentioned.


    Wilmore turned to Winston, "gather all your men, we will survey to catch the head of rebellions in Bolingtone then we would head to the south. Remember that in order to work on the plan we must hurry! Only one month."


    It was madness, it implied material legislation at nights to avoid any sudden coup.


    "What rebels?"


    Asked surprised Eliot! Why would people rise for a coup against the capital?


    "My father is ill, and the Queen has been watching over the matters so the rivals used the chance to weaken us."


    "Your grace, one month isn''t enough, because it would also take us a month to reach southern lands if we don''t travel through the Griffin sea that in this season is too wild."


    Wilmore realized that Huxley could not get the chance to explain to them because they wanted to settle some affairs with Rave.


    Hux sighed and leaned back, brushing a hand on his face.


    "The imps were in Greenwood."


    He made it brief to notify them why this case was too urgent to be checked and solved.


    "Are you kidding man? This is not funny!" Raphael leaned forward, blurting the words.


    Hux turned his face to Eliot.


    "Go bring it."


    Eliot obeyed and left his seat, walking to the stable. He was going to bring the imp''s head that they brought as a souvenir from Greenwood.


    Karim''s skin turned tint, it didn''t matter how they could cross the borders, they did it anyway and it was an alert that repeated the raiders could do that again and take all lands.


    "How?" Asked Nicolas, his face was stern and unreadable. He was always calm and the only one who could keep his head stable even in disastrous states.


    "The way this rat could join us." Remarked Winston, showing his dismay to see Rave in this gathering.


    "Rave is one of us now, he would behave well because now we know what matters to him."


    Natasha noted, also menaced Rave to be careful about how he would act.


    "Yes, I am."


    Rave marked it.


    "There are important things we have to settle with so I expect you to focus instead of fooling around." Wilmore alerted them all.


    "Then tell us, what exactly brought the..."


    Karim ceased as he saw Eliot coming with a sack in his hand.


    "Open it."


    Hux ordered.


    Eliot put the sack down, all people around the table were watching the sack and as the tie got loose and the cloth rolled down, a few of the soldiers at the beginning of the table jerked.


    "Damn!" Raphael uttered as he saw the head.


    "Your grace!" One of the soldiers blurted, his eyes drifted on the prince.


    "Yes, boys! They were too close!"


    Hux began to narrate what they had discovered about the south. In the end, all of them just came to one point.


    "Someone in the council has been supporting them."


    Natasha brought it up without showing fear while the others were stiffened.


    "How can we prove this one?"


    Asked Winston.


    "We can''t reach the answer until we go to the south."


    Rave answered.


    Wilmore was quiet, he was trying to focus on the case but he couldn''t. The girl just snatched all his attention, the way she was standing under the moonlight and how she was scared of him, flinching as he touched her, it was embarrassing.


    "Your grace? What are we up to do?"


    Karim asked, but seemed the prince wasn''t there.


    "Wilmore?"


    Hux murmured near him.


    Wilmore found himself in the present as soon as his cousin poked him.


    "Yes, you must gather all of our knights. We are heading to the south under my command. By the way, what you heard and saw will be among all of us, I dislike to execute my own men."


    Wilmore threatened them.


    "What about the Lord''s daughter?"


    Natasha couldn''t ignore it.


    "You must keep eyes on her until we are in the capital, I want you to take care of her like your eyes."


    Natasha nodded, she owed Luna''s sister for her life. She would repay that.


    "Rest assured, your highness."


    Wilmore turned his eyes on Eliot and added, "I will train you personally. Prepare yourself."


    Raphael coughed, this kitten just arrived and already had grasped everyone''s attention.


    "Lucky, kitten!"


    He snapped and smirked.


    Eliot bowed his head, it was an honor that the prince would train him but it was majorly because of his secret.


    "Now go have some rest, I want you to shake your legs before the rise."


    He left the table without talking to Hux. Winston strode to Hux and punched him by the arm!


    "One gold coin, Rich guy!"


    Hux sighed, he was stingy but betting was his sickness, and losing had become his company. He tapped his palm on his chest, "add this to my debts! Let''s talk tomorrow. My ass is tired than what you think!"


    He didn''t wait and rushed after Wilmore. The prince was reluctant, he hoped that he didn''t fall in love with the girl. He never showed such reaction, he was curious, was it about his cursed soul or her?


    Winston cursed, "you are a rascal, Bolingtone."

 Chapter 110 - Chapter (110): Playmate

    Back to the tower~


    Bryant was standing near a lantern, he thought about Wilmore, his blushed cheeks were rare, he never saw the prince like this. He saw him dancing with the girl and didn''t take his eyes off her.


    The guards he wished just arrived ten minutes ago and settled in their positions but he didn''t want to go home, when the prince was worried then the threat was close, a wolf like him could not make mistake. His attention rolled on the eunuch who was walking and getting close to him.


    The man in black uniform always had an annoying smirk on his face. His thin hair had become thinner than before. His green eyes were hiding things behind those meaningful sights. He was the princess valet, her eyes, her ears, and her bird.


    "What do you want, eunuch Oliver!?"


    "I was wondering why you didn''t come to meet milady!"


    Bryant puffed in the air and steam clouded out. If he could, now, here, he would let his sword enjoy his blood. He hated this bastard even more than Livia.


    "The prince asked me to watch the tower! What do you want?"


    As he brought the words up about Wilmore the man''s face ran murky.


    "Princess Livia wants to see you."


    Bryant grasped that from the beginning, certainly the Queen was frustrated with traveling and did not accept to see her daughter. He couldn''t even see the king, tomorrow would be a noisy day if he could have ever passed this night.


    "Show me the way."


    He wished he could not reject this, couldn''t resist the princess'' lust.


    Oliver turned back and strode to the princess''s dwelling.


    Bryant looked back at the chamber that Luna was staying in, he was praying that nothing would have happened until he was away or he could not answer Wilmore.


    He followed the eunuch until they reached the princess''s residence. He stood behind the door, it appeared the rascal was not allowed to join that conversation.


    The corridor was empty, and no one was there. Again, the princess was desiring something erratic. The man took Bryant''s weapons.


    "These are not allowed, you know the rules."


    Bryant nodded, too lazy to reply to what he knew.


    He opened the door and went inside the room as the eunuch announced his arrival and Bryant obtained permission.


    The lady with long straight black hair was standing in front of a full-length painting. It was Wilmore and herself drawing about ten years ago.


    She turned back, her silver eyes showed eagerness. She was in her green lace nightgown. She had put on light make-up and blushed her cheeks.


    "My dear Bryant! Your journey was too long."


    Bryant knelt on one knee, she approached and gently grabbed his chin, put his head up.


    "Rise,"


    Bryant fulfilled and stood up, the princess was a tall woman yet the captain was taller.


    "Milady, how can I help..."


    Before he could speak more those soft lips pressed against his. Why on the earth she had chosen him to hook up?


    He closed his eyes and went ahead, offering what Livia craved. It didn''t matter how he hated this playmate, because of his prince he would give his life.


    _____


    The mist was around, Luna! Wilmore was on her balcony. His clothes were drenched by blood, drops were dribbling down his white paws.


    "Your grace?"


    Wilmore turned back, his eyes were as red as blood, but tears were rolling down his cheeks.


    "Do you still want to stay here?"


    Luna was frightened, her heart was about to stop working. No, she didn''t want to stay, she would run away if there was a chance. What did he do?


    "What are you?"


    She mumbled.


    That stern sad face changed to a bitter smile.


    "You see, a demon!"


    Luna approached, ceased in front of him, her eyes froze on those hands. She bent and grabbed his hand, bringing his hand up, she couldn''t push her tears back.


    He didn''t want to be this, he was taught to live like this, to be alone.


    "All of us have a demon, you can kill it."


    Wilmore rubbed his hand off hers.


    "You know nothing."


    He punched his hand on the floor of the balcony and ice began to grow, she stumbled back but fell off the ground. The ice was embracing her.


    She peered at him, his expression was like the first time she met his face when she slipped and found that grim and soulless figure.


    The ice frizzed her feet, she closed her eyes and squeezed them.


    "I know your heart." She shouted out the words.


    Luna woke up, she was gasping, her dress was glued to her skin as she sweated too much, but her eyes were burning as salty tears had run out during the nightmare.


    She leaned back and brushed away the strand of hair that locked her vision.


    "What is happening to me?"


    She closed her eyes, that face was too fresh like it had displayed in front of her.


    Her palm rested on her heart, it was thumping for him, she could not lie to herself, not more than this. Her soul had found a strong connection with the prince of Velator, the man she called a murderer and the murderer that he was.


    Someone knocked on the door, "who is that?"


    "Milady, your maidens are here."


    The young guard who used to tie up his straight black hair answered. She saw them through the seam of the door, coming last night.


    "Yes, let them get inside."


    Luna hopped out of the bed, the sky was cloudy and she slept too much. She didn''t expect that Wilmore would come last night. She was impressed that he didn''t touch her and also suggested she return.


    The door clicked back and two maidens came inside. The guard was at the doorway, waiting for Luna''s confirmation.


    Before he could close the door, Luna asked him, "wait, hm, actually, I am hoping to know my guards."


    She wasn''t sure how to start a conversation with him or others.


    "My name is Nemo, milady." He gently smiled and his dark brown eyes glinted.


    "Thank you, Nemo!"


    She was sure that wasn''t his real name anyway, it was proper to call them by the name or whatever nickname they preferred.


    He nodded and slammed the door behind him, heaving out a breath.


    "Well, Ladies, how can I help you?"


    Luna blurted, wrung her fingers, and stood there, smiling at the maidens who had worn black uniforms with white apron landed on them. Their hairs braided back, had red ribbons, both wearing coats to evade cold.


    They exchanged glances, could not believe what they just heard. They were presented here yesterday and were not familiar with the mistress and just learned prior lessons of rituals.


    "Milady, we are hired to serve you, The Queen and princess Livia wishing to see you.." One of the maidens expressed.

 Chapter 111 - Chapter (111): Tremendous

    Wilmore was awake, he had changed clothes, wearing a silver uniform with flower needleworks. He was prepared to talk to Luna properly, like a regular man that he had a far way to become, acting to get to know her.


    He was standing in front of the window, the sky was obtaining light, while the lights of the lanterns were dead as the oil was already burned to the last drop.


    His hand was wrung back him. Huxley came to him, fixing his sheath belt, he was wearing casual clothes, like the rest of the men in Bolingtone but he hid his hair under a cloth and a mask was around his neck.


    "Are you ready?"


    Asked the prince.


    "I am, I will bring a witness tonight."


    "My mother wouldn''t let us understand what she was doing in Greenwood. Find out any evidence you can and make sure you leave no witness for your discoveries. I will join you tonight."


    Hux nodded, emerging by his side, his eyes sparkled.


    "Should I catch the Queen''s eunuch?"


    Wilmore shook his head. Master Collen wasn''t the right option, he would die for her.


    "Catch those who have families, the valets that would fear their lives."


    Wilmore''s eyes drifted on Hux, "Kill them if they knew the reason. They can sell the information but instead, send money to their families."


    Hux turned and didn''t hesitate, he had a long way before him because an investigation would take a whole day to find out who had companied the Queen during her journey.


    After Hux, Natasha was behind the door, she was waiting for a good chance to tell him something. She couldn''t sleep last night when she found out what Luna had done. The thing that agitated this girl to come here wasn''t what Wilmore believed nor had she excused. Perhaps, she did for her family but it wasn''t for saving the lord for the marriage.


    "Can I get in?"


    She asked, standing in the doorway.


    Wilmore could see her reflection through the steamy glass.


    "Yes!"


    Hux glanced at her blankly but left as he had a limited time to stroll over the case.


    Natasha closed the door and knelt on her knees. She had to tell Wilmore if she wanted to protect him. If the Queen knew about Elizabeth she would kill her right away.


    Wilmore sharpened his eyes, turning back to her, from when she was following ethics to kneel for him?


    "Natasha, what is this?"


    Natasha looked at him who was prepared to go meet his mother.


    "Luna James sacrificed herself for her sister."


    Wilmore tilted his head and approached her.


    "Rise and explain."


    Natasha obeyed but kept her head down. She was nervous this recent occasion conceived her! She couldn''t keep it up in her belly at all.


    "They have a secret and I discovered it when we smashed down the imps. Actually, Elizabeth James was the person who killed the first imp and stuck the female one so Eliot got the chance to slay it."


    Now, Wilmore received a right answer, an adequate motive that he was seeking for, none could be as convincing as this one.


    "Did you tell anyone else?"


    "None whatsoever!"


    She was terrified, Wilmore could see that she wanted to protect the girls.


    "Why do you protect them?"


    "Because they have a precious thing that we don''t."


    "I''m curious to know."


    Natasha''s eyes ran teary, she peered into his eyes, directly, "family."


    What she said just shook his whole being thus he wasn''t the only one who snatched that. They all had this gap in this life.


    "This will be buried here, can I trust you?"


    Natasha nodded, "yes! I will protect them with my life."


    "Now tell me, what is she?"


    "I don''t know but I squeezed my brain and only one thought came out, a human-Fae was the only option. Her eyes ran golden as the sun is, when she climbed up the tree it was as if she was flying. Can be a wolf?"


    Wilmore shook his head.


    "No, I sensed the fae scent but I doubt if it was wolf scent. I know my own scent but she hasn''t mine. Golden eyes belong to royal faeries if not wolves perhaps, Eagles or Griffins!"


    "What about dragons?"


    Wilmore shook his head, "dragons are extinct one hundred years ago."


    "Are you sure? Because the rumors never say that."


    "I know dragon''s scent. It wasn''t that."


    Natasha bobbed her head.


    "Did you hear anything about their curse?"


    "Yes, Elizabeth has cursed by blood but Luna is cursed by heart," she swallowed, she heard them while they were talking to Lavera. They didn''t notice her as she was in a dark corner but as soon as she heard it she returned to the noises at the square.


    "She is bound to you."


    This one was a great shock to Wilmore. Why would the Ruby witch bind him to an innocent girl? Was she stupid? Livia wouldn''t let the girl live in peace. Love meant nothing to the court but deformity.


    "Why haven''t you told me sooner?"


    "Because of her, it was her decision."


    Wimlore burst out laughing, "you know that I am going to die if my heart frizz, I am cursed by soul..."


    "You made your choice not to touch any woman."


    Wilmore''s face grew severe again.


    "Didn''t you see? When I took off my gloves, I touched her and for the first time I felt warmth."


    Natasha smiled eagerly.


    "Make her yours, cousin! This is hope. Let us bring the knights'' honor back."


    Wimlore just looked at her, nothing could clean their hands from blood. Not even this tremendous change.


    "Go change your inform. Your mission starts from now. We can''t be sure if we would survive the southern attacks."


    Natasha frowned, he just refused to touch the girl who belonged to him. Why reading and comprehending him was so hard? He had turned to a mountain of ice.


    "What if your heart couldn''t hang on until reaching the south?"


    She turned on her heels after snapping at him wickedly. Was he going to leave the throne to Livia?


    "I''m waiting for you in the hall."


    She slammed the door as hard as she could. The prince closed his eyes, why did not this folk understand that the crown prince was just a title here and he was in fact a killing machine?

 Chapter 112 - Burn Your Secrets In The Deepest Abyss

    Wilmore snatched his sword from the wall and left his chamber.


    Getting down the stairs, he saw Eliot was stuck between his men who were checking Eliot''s sword.


    "Your grace, this kid has a Fae blade!"


    Announced Karim who was about to leave with Winston.


    "Yes, they have fae friends, I suggest you find generous friends who would aid us! Get lost now!"


    Karim raised his arms in surrender, seemed the prince liked the kid too much.


    "Eliot, come! You are assisting me today."


    Wilmore asked and took his sword back, following the prince.


    Inside the hall, he stopped by the fireplace and picked his cloak that had gray fur around its neck. He began to wear it.


    "You know that you must burn the secrets on the depth of your inward Abyss, don''t you?"


    "Yes, your highness."


    Wilmore finished and extended his hand for the Fae silver. The young man offered his sword.


    Unsheathing the sword, Wilmore drew his hand on it. The only kind of silver that could not hurt him was the Fae silver.


    "Keep your distance from human silver and mercury and use your ingenuity to survive here, don''t trust people who smile at you. Not every smile means that they are your friends."


    Eliot bowed his head, watching the prince who went to his bag and took out a book, checking to see if it was not battered in their heavy journey.


    "Is that book significant to you?"


    Eliot couldn''t kill his curiosity, the prince used to read it during their stay in the Inns and he had heard Natasha growling that he had reread this book thousands of times.


    "Do you know what book it is?"


    "Yes, I read it."


    "Yes, this book reminds me of who I am."


    He didn''t explain more when Natasha emerged into view with her new clothes.


    Eliot turned to the direction that the prince was looking at with a flourished face.


    Natasha was wearing a green long dress, her lace sleeves were long and moved like second hands. Her silver hair landed on her shoulders. She was breathtakingly stunning in women''s clothing. Eliot swallowed, his smile died as he saw her, for the first time he hated that she was a courtier. He couldn''t blink, nor had the urge to release his breath.


    "Gather your mouth, kid!" Wilmore yanked him and passed by.


    "Wear your coat and follow us."


    Natasha put on her coat and pointed to the door. Eliot found himself being drowned in astonishment. He held himself back together, and sneaked into his coat, getting out to the cold.


    "Today you will learn your lesson, among us, the knights, we have no way other than pursuing the orders, or we might die by our own blades."


    Natasha taught him.


    "Death with our own hand?"


    Eliot asked, he knew that once he would swear, he had to bear death but not like that sort.


    Wilmore went inside the stable and caressed his horse. Studying Eliot''s face he continued what Natasha began, indicating his death.


    "Death! it is a cold dazzling, bone-breaking end. Yes, but also, it is a painful start for a new life. No one but cowards would run away from it and it''s not in my blood." His eyes were on Natasha who scowled.


    "Is this how you bear life?" She asked.


    "This how I fight! No one can force me to live, no one can force me to die. It all depends on me and I chose to fight."


    She smiled at this answer, Wilmore, having plans for everything. He wouldn''t give up on grim reaper this soon.


    "Being by your side is my honor, Wilmore Bolingtone."


    "I expected to hear this from anyone but Natasha Bolingtone."


    He mounted upon his horse, galloping out to reach out for a crucial matter.


    Inside of the castle. Luna was stood still, glancing at the ladies she had put in discomfort. To shove down the heavy air she smiled at them sweetly.


    "What is your name?"


    Seeing the good behavior from the young lady, the maidens smiled and exhaled the air out of their lungs.


    The girl with brown eyes opened her mouth, "I am Helena Rastin."


    Luna''s eyes drifted on the other one, she looked nervous and has been scrubbing the skin near her nail, making it bloom.


    "What about you?"


    "What?''


    She was confused, seemed wasn''t there except her body!


    The other girl nudged her, "your name."


    "Oh, yes!" She drew her eyes off hers.


    "I am Kate Foley."


    Luna clapped her hands and directed her to the carrier table.


    "Should I take a bath?"


    The girls moved and pushed the carrier. "Sorry, Milady! We are new here... with things."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone."


    She blinked at them, watching them go inside the bathroom. She gazed at the balcony where the prince grabbed her. It was strolling in her head, and she couldn''t get rid of his eyes. Why could she see her reflection in those silver mirror eyes? That was terrifying, imaging that all those he killed experienced the scene through his eyes.


    "Milady, we are ready!"


    Elizabeth rubbed her gazes off the balcony and rushed to the bathroom. She couldn''t have run off the prince at all. She had made her choice and she had to wrap herself not losing in this game.


    The maidens began to work on the young lady who had arrived from Greenwood last night. Kate was directed to the bathtub and Luna went inside in her nightgown, she was being shy to be undressed in front of strangers.


    "Hmm," she peeked at them, now she could discern Elizabeth. They both hated people staring at them.


    "I can do it myself. Wait for me outside."


    "But, Milady! This is our job to attend to you."


    Luna''s head dropped, she let out a deep breath.


    "Alright, I am sure they will punish you if I dismiss you. Come, let''s do it. As it came across, I have to settle with new things."


    She stretched her hands to the sides and the maidens began to undress her. It wasn''t that easy. Luna closed her eyes until they were done. She swallowed and sat inside the water that steam was already streaming out of it, making her awkward feeling lessen at the bottom.. Her hair was pinned up by Helena and the sponge began to caress her soft skin.

 Chapter 113 - Chapter (113): Biddable

    Disorienting thought took out Luna from that room, the girls finished drying her hair and began dressing her hair.


    "Can you please braid my temporal hair back and tie them together?"


    Helena smiled, looking at the mirror where Luna was watching her.


    "The one that ladies of Greenwood prefer, am I right?"


    Asked Kate, she opened a jewel box and took out a golden butterfly hairpin from the box, and waited for Helena to braid the strand of her hair in her hand.


    Luna smiled, they looked nice and simple and reminded her of Barbara.


    "My sister should have been buying the wedding gown."


    Kate was surprised that Luna was treating them so friendly and now strived to open up the conversation between them, breaking that awkward ice.


    "Is she going to get married?"


    Asked Helena, pinning the end of the braided strand with a silver small cylinder pin.


    "No, they are going to buy it for Jason and Barbara''s wedding. They are our workers and we were raised together. It is such a pity that I missed it."


    The maidens could read the ay in Luna''s face but it was the first time that they ever heard of a Nobel doing such an endorsement for his servants. The James family was the costliest one.


    "She is lucky to have a nice lady like you. Not every maiden is as lucky as Barbara."


    She bitterly smiled but Luna grasped the look on her face, this girl loathed to be here, or someone had bullied her.


    "From now on, you are my sisters, my friends. I know no one here, solely a stranger I am."


    "You are fantastic, milady. Today the rest of the girls will come from every land. Some are foreigners. You might meet them all at super time."


    Luna didn''t expect this. But it was predictable, she just didn''t have the clue it would occur this soon.


    "It is hard to share a man with many women."


    Kate blurted, creasing her eyebrows.


    Helena nudged her by the arm and took the butterfly hairpin.


    "It is fine, she is telling the truth I hate that too and never dreamed of such a terrible vow."


    Helena replaced her frown with a smile, rolling her eyes down on her lady''s beautiful hair.


    "But you are the most beautiful lady I have ever seen. No one can resist your beauty."


    Luna shook her head, that wasn''t true, without a beautiful heart, facial beauty was useless.


    "We must be careful, many of the ladies who come are from the lord''s cons and rivals'' families."


    Kate was so blunt and Luna liked it, she wasn''t as kind as Helena just couldn''t show it yet seemed loyal. She felt relief that at least in this bizarre castle, she had found simple people that she could converse with.


    "Can you do me a favor, Kate?"


    "Yes, Milady!"


    Her aggressive expression made a grin on Luna''s face.


    "Gather every information about all those ladies and notify me."


    "Yes, this is a good idea! Having a background about either one can help. I will do my best."


    Helena was done with the hair process.


    Luna stood on her feet, with this pink dress she looked wonderful. The needlework lace had made the sleeves and stretched down, the silk skirt was gleaming under the white lace. Her breast line was covered by a thin lace.


    "Milady, which lace do you prefer for your hair? In the palace, the mistresses must hang them to their hair and cover up their faces."


    Announced Helena, directing on the folded colorful laces.


    "So this is how the mistresses will be separated from other women."


    Helena tilted her head, that title wasn''t something this lady could enjoy while the rest she knew were dying for it.


    "Alright, I choose the red!''


    It caught her attention in the first place besides, it could reveal that she was a heroic person.


    "Yes, Lady Luna."


    Helena picked the lace and Kate brought the pins that looked like coronets. She planted them on the braids and then Helena poured the lace on her head; Luna glanced at her flat white shoes and took a deep breath, holding it inside for a moment, she exhaled. A thick robe landed on her shoulders, the fur around its neck was a bit rough and made her skin itch. She hoped that wouldn''t ruin the scent of perfume that Luna used to make with Elizabeth with spring flowers and tree barks.


    Facing the princess and the Queen at the same time could make her stressed out but she had to handle all of this despite her dismay.


    "We can go now! The breakfast had been set for you."


    "What? Should I eat with them?"


    Luna''s energy decreased as soon as it had rooted up, she bitterly smirked, they wanted to see if Luna could follow the ethics.


    They began a mysterious war with her family and to beat them down she needed to face them, to sit at one table with them.


    "Yes, milady." Replied Kate, bowing her head she found Luna glowing and it made her more nervous as she could have become the first target for every eye. She dashed out for the door and opened it, Nemo was standing in front of it, she coughed as her eyes met his. His uniform was black and it was saying he had a higher grade than the others, he had royal blood.


    "Good morning, Milady!"


    He bowed his head and opened the way for the ladies.


    "Milady, here the laws say that the ladies who attend to the queen must go to the meeting places earlier than the Queen or the princess."


    Taught her Helena.


    "I appreciate this notification, Helena. Please tell me more about the laws in here."


    "Don''t worry milady, they hired a chef matron to teach you everything until the determined day of the selection."


    Luna clenched her skirt, her palms were sweaty, was Wilmore there? She wished that he was, seeing him around was a relief like the time they danced, she could feel a strong safety.


    "Nemo, how long have you been working here? I didn''t see you last night!"


    Asked Luna.


    "I joined the guards of castle three years ago. I had a straight order from prince Wilmore to watch over here, last night."


    Luna nodded as she heard that, the cold in her spine wiggled out.. Prince Wilmore had biddable men, it was clear that he didn''t sleep the whole night to guard her, it was a bit embarrassing that they were making things hard.

 Chapter 114 - Chapter (114): Apex

    She began to walk and everyone began to follow her.  Gazed back at her maidens, why were the maidens away from her? One step pacing back, could it make sense?


    "Come closer, Helena, Kate!"


    "We can''t milady, this is the law." To give the guards space to protect her. No one trusted one another in this castle.


    Luna sighed. It was awkward that she was walking ahead of them.


    They marched down the aisles and reached the breathtaking stairs. Luna was not lazy but descending this spiral stair was tough.


    "Where the other girls would stay?"


    Asked Luna.


    "They have a residence near the right tower," Kate answered, she had discovered everything out of curiosity.


    Luna frowned, so why were they keeping her like prisoners?


    The cold breeze slapped them all on the face. The snowflakes were wandering in the air, dancing with the hooting breeze, and cleverly landed on a fortunate close thing blocking their way.


    Nemo and another guard heaved ahead and led the lady to the central building where was the house of courtiers. The throne must be there, the place that people were dying for it, the throne that devoured many lives to live longer, to last longer. It didn''t matter how many kings and Queens it had been choosing, it should have become stronger, vital, by using the puppets. This peace of glorious stone that Luna heard of it existed by the wicked desires that considered no life worthy but those who would inherit it, and sometimes not even them.


    The shoes squished the soft snow and left prints, the castle was crowded, and everyone was active as for the passengers'' arrival. All Luna could see was hazy, she barely could see the faces behind that lace. Was she supposed to wear this lace scarf that didn''t allow her to see the faces?


    "Lady Narayan, the young lady is here!"


    She heard some people indicating her, her eyes wandered around to see who they were but they arrived at the stairs and climbed up.


    Lady Narayan frowned, gazing at the tower that they came out. She was the King''s mistress but unlike the others, she did not wear a lace scarf that concealed sights and faces.


    "I will tell the king about this girl''s residence." She murmured to herself.


    The middle-aged maiden beside her was scared, jolted, shaking her head. She believed that lady Narayan shouldn''t have dangled herself with the Queen''s duty.


    "Calm down, I will just poke."


    She read the written words in her maiden''s face.


    "Yes, Milady."


    Back to the stairs, Luna rolled her head down, carefully watching her steps not to slip. This was ridiculous, she just regained her health and they were overdoing her. While cursing the Queen inwardly, she felt the daze and her heart ached, her cloak stuck to her feet and she found herself falling before even reaching the palace entrance gate.


    Nemo reached out his hand and grabbed her wrist, his heart was throbbing madly, he snatched the girl before her head could beat the lion sculpture. The scarf slipped, Luna was squeezing her eyelids, didn''t dare to open her eyes, her grips clawed Nemo''s sleeves.


    "Milady, are you alright?"


    Luna was scared, when she couldn''t see it never happened and she had ever dropped the stairs because her family was always observing her.


    "Milady?"


    Pale and frightened Helena asked, her hand rested on Luna''s numb hand. Her lady was trembling.


    "What is cooking here?"


    Everyone there looked back and bowed for the prince who was standing down the stairs.


    "Luna?" Natasha dashed up the stairs and took out the girl from Nemo.


    "What happened to her, Nemo?"


    "She is sacred, sister! The stairs are slippery."


    Natasha looked at her stepbrother who had no similarity with the twins. The young nineteen years old captain was from another mother.


    Natasha''s eyes rolled on the sculpture.


    "Open your eyes, Lady Luna! It is me, Natasha."


    Luna flinched, her eyelids fluttered up and sky blue eyes met Natasha''s green eyes. She steadied herself and looked around. The shocked Wilmore was down the stairs talking to a guard who was explaining him and handed the red lace to the Prince.


    "Are you alright?"


    Luna nodded, her tongue couldn''t run out the words.


    Natasha looked at the stairs, they were dangerous for someone like Luna who just achieved her sights.


    "Thank you, Nemo!"


    Luna told him, then gazed at Natasha who looked extremely carrying and nice. Elizabeth told her that this girl was a kindhearted badass and Luna reached it in her eyes, these worried looks, but why was she so nervous about Luna? Did she know about her heart being bound to the prince?


    "Are you sure that you are fine? Didn''t you twist your ankle?"


    Luna checked her ankle, it was good.


    "Lady Luna, you don''t need to wear this from now on."


    The prince handed the lace to a young man beside him.


    "Natasha, take her up, I will come later."


    He added.


    Luna peeked at him who was looking at the stairs and then he went to a group of people.


    "Come, I lead you inside."


    Luna obeyed, she didn''t want to stay in that cold more than this. Kate brought sobbing Helena back. Yanking her on the arm said, "stop crying! She is fine."


    Helena bit her lip and cleaned her tears. That was awful, they were notified that she was a bit weak but underestimated her because of that flourished smiling face.


    "Who called you here, brother?"


    Brother? This young man was Natasha''s sibling?


    "Captain Bryant."


    Natasha scowled as the name came out of his mouth. She had forgotten that dog of the queen and her young brother were the Queen''s devotees.


    "You can go, I am with her."


    "I can''t, I am inclined to protect lady Luna."


    Natasha shot him a glare but Nemo ignored him.


    "Treat like the bastard you are." She mumbled but Luna heard it as she was walking beside her.


    "Why are you here?"


    Asked Luna, she was gasping as the number of stairs was insanely high.


    "I will be close to you until we are in the capital."


    "Until?"


    "Yes, the south! You know the reason."


    Luna nodded, she meant the imps. So Wilmore wasn''t ignorant and cared about people''s life.


    Everyone had an apex for personality and she had a long way to know Wilmore, to trust him, if it was possible at all.. She had countless reasons for this, to have his heart, to become his family.

 Chapter 115 - Chapter (115): Impervious

    Luna and Natasha halted in front of the palace entrance gateway. The blazer announced their arrival and the huge steel gate that had the head of a lion carved on it moved back.


    Luna was thinking about the day she noticed her uncle received a proposal, that day she couldn''t imagine herself in Lisa''s shoes but the wheel of time twisted unlike was she prayed for. People who loved their families would do everything to keep them delighted. Nothing was substantially devil from the preliminary beginning but they could be turned into a disastrous demon through time, letting wicked desires break flames out and burn everything good in hearts to inject them the satisfaction that could never cease.


    "Lady Luna James is here before the Queen''s attendance."


    The man who was wearing a white conical hat shouted.


    Luna looked back to see if Wilmore was coming, Natasha grasped her point and said, "he would come soon. Don''t worry, we are here for you."


    Natasha was trying to make the girl liking Wilmore, she was certain that he was the thickskull and would do nothing to earn her heart. They marched inside the great hall of Velator''s capital.


    The valets were replacing the candles and filling the lanterns on the walls with oil.


    Down the stairs, Lady Narayan stood beside the prince as he wished to talk to her.


    "I am at your disposal, your grace."


    "I saw you here and it was out of manner not to greet you. Are you doing well, Lady Narayan?"


    Wilmore was behaving to the woman nicely. She was the only person he felt comfortable with, his father''s favorite woman, that was the only one who kept her hands clean.


    "I am doing Well, your grace." She smiled gently, Wilmore was so important to her, the moment that the Queen commanded all mistresses to become barren she cried too much. But, back then when Wilmore was born from that wicked Queen and she saw him, things changed. He was like her own son and would go to her when he needed to talk to someone.


    "Did you see the new mistress?''


    Asked Wilmore.


    The woman gazed at the tower, her brown eyes went dim. "I did!"


    "You think of what I do, that place isn''t safe."


    When he said that the foreman arrived, waiting for the reason that brought him there.


    "From today, I want you to dry up every path that lady Luna passes. No trace of ice and snow I want to see."


    Wilmore''s voice was deep and hard, warning them to fulfill their duty.


    "Yes, your highness, we will do it from now."


    Wilmore waved a hand and dismissed him. Turned his look to the smiling lady.


    "What?"


    He asked in bewilderment; Raising an eyebrow.


    "I don''t remember you ever cared about a lady. It is pleasant to me."


    Wilmore just glanced at her. Was it so clear?


    "It is nothing, I just respect lord James."


    The Lady wrapped her smiled, hardly! This kid could hide his feelings but she wasn''t a woman of today. She saw how he jerked when he saw Luna between Nemo''s arms. The spark of jealousy!


    "How can I help you, your grace?"


    "I want you to talk to my father, and move Lady Luna to your residence, to the small mansion."


    The small mansion was a beautiful place down this palace, after passing the gardens they could reach there but it was also near the guards'' station. A safe place.


    "The mistresses matter is under the Queen''s obligation. I am afraid if I can help."


    Wilmore sighed, his eyes rolled away. Steamed escaped his mouth, this cold was pestering but Eliot was smiling. This little vampire loved here!


    "Alright, just a poke of truce can help!"


    Wilmore never had the skill for convincing a woman but he had to give it a shot for the first time.


    "Now that you asked me, I will be certain that she would move to that mansion. But I want something against!"


    Wilmore blankly studied her smiling face, she was going to ask for something foolish.


    "Have some tea with me, Lady Luna and you."


    "Deal, I will bring her in the evening."


    "Fantastic."


    Wilmore wanted those who he trusted to keep their eyes on Luna. Especially now that other girls would come for the selection.


    "I apologize for keeping you in the Cold."


    Wilmore nudged Eliot who was startled scanning the castle.


    The men bowed their heads for the lady and left her.


    "Eliot, learn about every corner in this palace when I am having tea with Lady Luna."


    Wilmore ordered and the eager Eliot got his first session of training.


    "Yes, your grace."


    They sneaked up the stairs when the prince saw Bryant''s gloomy face. He was approaching the entrance gateway with a rascal that Wilmore disgusted too much and he had countless justifications for it. His sister''s eunuch, Oliver.


    "Your grace, what a pleasure to see you here."


    The man taunted. Wilmore ignored him, wondering how this bastard had taken dominance over a man like Bryant, making him considerate to get near Wilmore.


    "Is my sister inside the dining hall?"


    Wilmore asked the captain.


    "She would be."


    Bryant answered.


    They entered the hall. Wilmore didn''t want to leave Luna alone with his sister. She was the greatest menace for now, especially now that her proposal to Lord James was buried in the depths of nightmares. Her enemies were happy and it had caused her fury raging out behind those seductive smiles and laughter, deafening her not to listen to anyone.


    Luna was gazing at the carvings on the walls and pillars. Many hands suffered to sculpt out such arts, time, and life had consumed to bring out this extraordinary concinnity.


    "Natasha, how is your arm?"


    Luna asked, Ryan told them that she had a wound on her arm but Luna saw nothing, not even a single mark!


    "I heal fast. Thank you for asking."


    They turned to an aisle that terrace was, it could lead them to a fantastic garden that its still settlers buried under white.


    "Here is too beautiful in spring and fall."


    Natasha remarked.


    "Is it true about Bolingtone, having no summer?"


    "Yes, and l like summer, especially near the southern ocean. The northern ocean has nothing to enjoy as it is always frozen."


    Natasha described her feeling and stopped, her younger brother and others pursued them.


    "Here is the dining hall, today, it is a bit quiet, but other days everyone must attend to greet the King and Queen."


    Luna nodded, she couldn''t stop herself from being panic.. Encountering Livia was hard.

 Chapter 116 - Chapter (116): Wedding Dress

    ~Greenwood


    Uncle Miguel personally took Elizabeth, Lucas, and Barbara to Barson''s famous tailor. The cart crossed the guards'' gateway.


    Elizabeth found Barbara staring at her.


    "Please stop it, don''t bother yourself. Do you want to attend your wedding with a swollen face?"


    Barbara shook her head but it was hard for her that Luna wasn''t there. She felt that a piece of her was missing.


    "Young ladies, we are close to the shop store!"


    Uncle Miguel announced. Charles already had come to the city so they could have met each other before noon in Barson.


    "But you leave soon, how can I endure without you girls?"


    Elizabeth smiled sourly.


    Lucas squeezed her hand, he would go home today.


    "We grew up, Barbara, soon or later we had to leave you. We all have to keep living."


    She nodded, but not like this, Luna deserved more than a mistress title and Elizabeth was running away, to her it assumed right at the moment.


    The cart halted. Charles''s voice who was greeting his master came inside.


    "Master, you arrived early."


    "Yes, let''s aid the ladies and then go to the lab."


    The young physician had found out something and would like to share with him so he summoned them to his lab.


    Elizabeth got to her feet and walked after Barbara. Looking at the sky, fresh snow was on the way.


    They went inside the shop and uncle Miguel remained with Charles as soon as many people crowded the path. They wanted to question him about the southern borders.


    Elizabeth and her companions went to the tailor and stood behind the counter. Another woman was talking to the old man.


    "Mrs. Reynolds had told me that dress is elegant but what did change her mind? Was there any problem with the gown?"


    He pointed to the box on the counter, there was a beautiful red gown inside it.


    "Please don''t question me tailor, I just know that lady Vanessa disliked it and before going to Bolingtone asked us to burn it."


    Elizabeth raised an eyebrow, what made that psycho refuse this fantastic dress.


    "I will take it!"


    Elizabeth blurted, it was red and had beads and needleworks that were sketched delicately.


    The woman turned and bit her lower lip, actually, the lady refused the dress because it was Ryan James'' favorite color and she heard it from her cries that echoed the whole mansion, her shriek yet was twisting in her head.


    "I will buy it for my sister."


    Barbara nudged her, she wasn''t allowed to send the dress for Luna. Ell blinked at Luna. A plan had popped into her head for communicating with Elizabeth. That prince owed her and she would use the chance.


    "So we are done!" The maiden stated.


    "Wait, you can''t get back without this!"


    The tailor handed her an envelope that contained the coins he was paid for the gown.


    She snatched the envelope and sneaked outside. Elizabeth grinned, her eyes fixed on the dress. It was the color she hated but Ryan and Luna loved red.


    "I can''t see!" Young Lucas asked.


    Elizabeth picked him up and his eyes gleamed, "wonderful, she will live it."


    "Tailor Gilmore, you are amazing! This is a piece of art!"


    Elizabeth complimented; unlike the glower daughter of the mayor were the James ladies, very superb.


    "I admire you lady Elizabeth, not many sisters are like you and lady Luna."


    The tailor thanked her. He heard that Luna was already in the capital and even the crows of the Barson were well taught that Vanessa hated Luna.


    "Where is Lora? I can''t see her!"


    Her eyes wandered around.


    "She is inside that room, still checking over Lady Barbara''s gown. She didn''t sleep last night."


    Elizabeth clenched her jaw, Lora regretted her behavior with Luna and was trying to bestow this way.


    "Please convince her to have some rest."


    Elizabeth nodded, holding Lucas had drawn her way to the room at the end of the shop but changed her mind.


    "Tailor, can you please keep Lucas until her mom arrives?"


    "Sure," he came out and reached his hand for Lucas.


    "Lead your mother to us, sweetheart."


    Lucas replied with a node.


    Clutching the handle, the door moved back, she saw Lora who was checking the dress. Elizabeth quickly grasped the eye bags under her eyes. It was almost a year that they didn''t talk and her father was trading the words or Barbara would take the orders.


    "Hello, Lora!"


    Elizabeth chanted after scanning the girl who flinched as she noticed her. She had no idea of the James girl.


    "El...Elizabeth!"


    The Lord''s niece nodded and walked forward, her maiden was by her side.


    "Yes, Lora! Long time no see." Her gaze wandered around, scanning the messy room.


    Lora was stood still, tears rolled in her eyes and fluxed out, she had been shameful to stick around her, hadn''t the face to come over and apologize to her. Vanessa used to say bad things behind them and those gossips affected her, she believed them.


    "Elizabeth," light cast on her face as Barbara dragged the curtains back, she her irritated eyes.


    "How can you see with this dim light," Barbara growled.


    Elizabeth halted in front of her, hence she could face her, to hear her excuse.


    "Is there something you want to tell me!"


    Lora fell on the floor, grabbing her skirt, "Vanessa told me that Luna and you are not pure and Luna had become blind because she had bedded her brother, thus the gods punished her while getting back after a great sin."


    She was wailing and Elizabeth clenched her fist! She wanted to kill Maxwell so the world would become clean of this nasty liar.


    Barbara jerked back, grabbing her mouth.


    "That was a lie, she went to the book store to buy the book you told her about then while returning home she got stuck into a sleet."


    "Ryan came here and told me the day we discovered she left Greenwood. I saw her leaving by the locomotive, I rushed to catch on her and apologize but I couldn''t."


    Elizabeth sat on her knees, leading her up. Grabbing her arms, she looked into her face.


    "Why Vanessa hates Luna?"


    Lora bit her lip and blinked hastily, her eyes averted on Barbara.


    "Tell me, she is like my older sister."


    Lora took a deep whiff, "she loves Ryan and had bedded him."


    She declared it with closed eyes but this fact whacked Elizabeth down.


    She swallowed after staring at her for a long time. Shoving her rage down, she dropped her hands.


    "Barbara try the dress!" Her sight went lightless.


    She ordered but the woman was drowned in bewilderment.


    "Elizabeth, I... I''m sorry but I heard this accidentally when she was talking to Maxwell."


    "Don''t tell anyone. They might hurt you or your father."


    Lora quickly bobbed her head, kept being mum.


    "Barbara, let''s finish it and get back."


    Barbara hardly afforded to go ahead.

 Chapter 117 - Chapter (117): Infested

    Elenore came inside the store, Lucas ran to his mother.


    "Welcome, Mrs.Black." The tailor greeted her.


    "Thank you, I see you have my son with you." Her eyes were on sulk Lucas.


    "Why did you late, mother?"


    "I am sorry, son! Your father is preparing for the new mission."


    Lucas directed to the door, "they have been waiting."


    "Wow, son! You improved well."


    She meant his accent.


    Lucas grinned and led his mother to the room, knocking on the door. "Are you there, ladies?"


    "Get in." It was Elizabeth''s voice.


    Elizabeth aided Barbara to put on the wedding gown. A mild smile finally landed on her face.


    "Wow, Barbara! Jason will pass out!"


    "Milady, isn''t it made too lavishly?" She directed to the downy skirt that was designed by crustal beads.


    "It will be one night and must be memorial."


    "Like an angel!" Uttered Lucas, his mother patted on his head.


    "Congratulations Barbara, you look elegant."


    "Thank you." She said calmly, being shy.


    After Lora checked the dress and discovered it was flawless, sat her carves gently, its sleeves fit her and the chest part covered the breasts lines. Barbara took the dress off and handed it to Lora.


    "You have a beautiful body, lady Barbara." Lora complimented.


    Barbara blushed, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Lora, can you please hurry, we must leave by now."


    Lora shook her legs and folded the gown, placed it inside the box that was left open on the table.


    "Why are you grim, Elizabeth?" Asked Elenore who now was beside her.


    "Vanessa had moved to Bolingtone."


    "The Queen would not accept her."


    She knew and attempted to warm her heart if it was valid.


    "What about the princess who now holds a grudge? If she discovers about Vanessa''s enmity, they might become hand in glove."


    She was nervous that they might infest with a plan and havoc with Luna.


    "Are you sure about becoming a merchant?"


    "Yes, this is what I love to do."


    Elenore yet didn''t know what Elizabeth was and due to the oath her uncle made with Dorian, he certainly didn''t reveal it with his wife.


    "Here, the dress is ready."


    Lora brought the box and Barbara took it.


    "When I am away take care of Lisa for me, I count on you."


    Elizabeth murmured near Elenore''s ears and she nodded.


    Lucas sharpened his ears and followed his mother to the door.


    "Thank you, Lora! We will see you on the wedding day. Make sure you come early." Elizabeth invited her personally and realized how delighted the girl had become. Before leaving Greenwood, she would rather be fixing her friendships.


    They headed out and paid the tailor for the red gown then left the store.


    Miguel was talking to Sir. Richmond. He was curious to know where the Queen was staying and as it came clear she was concealed under a merchant identity and had been settled in the central hotel during the Snow feast.


    "Sir. Richmond, watch over everything when I am far, report me as soon as I return."


    "Be certain, my lord! I hope you gather as many men as you need."


    "Pray that my fellows are still dedicated."


    The man coughed as he saw the women coming out of the store.


    "They are," with his gazes pointed to the end of that conversation.


    The Lord turned back. Charles was helping the ladies to put the box inside.


    "You are done with here, so far!"


    Miguel stated, drawing his way to them.


    "We are uncle." Elizabeth stood near Lucas. She was going to say farewell until meeting him again on the wedding day.


    "Are you sure you want to see the physician?"


    Elizabeth nodded, she wanted to know what he had found eventually. The imps were bloodsuckers but the options to destroy them were entirely different than the vampires. Humans'' silver couldn''t hurt them while the human''s silver could piss a vampire off.


    "Fine! Young master, have a nice day."


    He bowed his head for Elenore then he climbed up the rider''s seat.


    "Lucas, stay well and eat food not only sweets, okay?"


    Elizabeth wished, kneeling for him.


    Lucas left a gentle kiss on her cheek.


    "I will note that."


    Elizabeth sneered, patting his head, she stood up.


    "Have a nice day Elizabeth."


    Elenore waved her hand as Ell entered the cart.


    "See you, Elenore!" She went to the cart.


    The hush decreed until they arrived at the lab, the lord came down and opened the door for his niece.


    "Come, darling, join me for the discoveries."


    She moved out and after her came Barbara. Letting the dresses remain inside the cart. Charles stood outside waiting for them to return.


    "What is the other box, My dear Ell?"


    "I bought a gown for Luna, can you take me to the post office before we leave?"


    Her uncle eagerly bobbed his head, "To where would you send it?"


    "To the prince in knights station! He might want to gift my sister."


    The Lord felt miserable as he couldn''t help her but she was doing well not sending the dress straight to the castle. Miguel pressed the bell and a nurse quickly opened the door.


    "Welcome, Lord James! We have been waiting for you."


    "Thank you, young lady!"


    The girl pulled away and led them inside, she was young and her white dress was stained by blood.


    Elizabeth''s eyes caught it at the first sight. She had a hard job, strolling over the corpus or wounds wasn''t manageable that everyone could handle.


    "This room, I am apologizing for not being able to company you! We have a nagging wounded today that I hardly afford to make sleeping."


    "It is fine, dear."


    She bowed her head and steered to another room. Lord James clutched the handle and went inside thus the ladies sought him.


    The room was very cold, there were tables full of stuff and test tubes, eruptions, and papers.


    The young physician came out behind a partition, his pen was in his hand, perhaps he was putting it down in black and white to record his spottings.


    "Lord James, Ladies!"


    He nicely smiled at Elizabeth and she shot him an artificial one. She wasn''t sure if one could be like him tearing a creature''s body to study it. He was too brave.


    "What did you find, physician Remington?"


    Asked the lord, looking down on the paper where the body of that imp was sketched.


    "Here are the records, I took notes, one for you and one for myself."

 Chapter 118 - Chapter (118): Records

    "Could you find a flaw to beat them down? A weak area on the body?"


    Asked Elizabeth and made the physician so curious, why would the young lady be so interested in such hellish beast.


    "Do you relish to see it?"


    Barbara swallowed, it was hard for her to bear but she also wanted to see what Elizabeth overlooked that changed her utterly.


    "We would!" Barbara replied as she captured the looks on her.


    The physician reached his hand out of his body, edging the place behind the wooden partition.


    Getting to that corner, a creature as big as a goat was on the bed. The covered clothes were stained with its gore blood.


    He removed the clothe and Barbra heard her heart punching her chest. She put her hands together as she used to do while praying, closed her eyes, she prayed to muse Luna. The blood on Elizabeth''s outfit belongs to this cursed being, her blood was frizzing.


    "Here, it is the weak point of the body in the female ones, about the male ones it must be throat."


    He showed the left armpit, it had thin skin.


    "There is a vessel here that directly goes to heart, if you aim this part then it can''t fly, not can use its hand."


    He notified them. Lord James was glad for such a gem. Remington''s family was incredible.


    "Ryan hit that area when the female embraced him inside the whirlwind, uncle!"


    The young physician''s mouth dropped and he pouted then.


    "Lady Elizabeth, were you there?" He looked concerned.


    "I was, Daniel."


    "Are you alright, didn''t they harm you?"


    He continued talking to Elizabeth while the lord was looking at the body, carefully studying it, he reached to those thin but covered with thick skin legs.


    "Did mercury work for burning them? It works on vampires."


    Daniel Remington shook his head.


    "This one loves it, I found a mass of mercury in its blood. Imagine that the Southern guards used it and unintentionally were feeding them!"


    "So they consume other things rather than blood."


    The physician nodded, "only lime worked to burn it."


    He pointed to the burned hand and the pack of white lime powder on the table.


    "What lime, the mineral one?"


    "Yes, it can reflex, dialyze the imps skin."


    Answered uncle Miguel.


    "The skin is so thick but as I heard the imps are fast and also when they bite and cause a simple scratch people will be intoxicated by illusions so I have decided to check and I found this."


    He took out a vial from a shelf and handed it to him, "I think this poison can provoke the fears and push the victim to be trapped in the hell they make, you must be away from fangs."


    "How can I thank you for all of these?"


    Daniel shook his head, it was vital for everyone but he would do anything for Elizabeth''s family.


    "Can I burn the body?"


    The Lord nodded. He was done here and was tending to send a copy of those notes to Wilmore.


    He paid the physician''s hard working and returned to the cart, "Elizabeth, I will send the gown and a copy of this record to him, tomorrow, is it fine?"


    Elizabeth nodded eagerly. What the physician had figured out could save many lives.


    "Uncle, I think you must go to Dorian Black. Charles can take us back."


    Elizabeth suggested.


    "You understanding angel."


    Her uncle jumped up on Charles''s horse, he was supposed to talk to him and Elizabeth read that fast.


    The cart stumbled on Riva''s road when Barbara eventually broke the ice, "would you talk to Ryan?"


    Elizabeth rolled her head down, she really wanted to kick him.


    "I will, he must forget his emotions toward Luna, I was dumb that I thought he deserved my sister." Her face was burning red out of fury, washing what she heard down was impossible.


    They stopped by the front yard and Elizabeth popped out and went inside without talking to anyone, she saw Ryan in the hall, "come to my chamber."


    Flames were blazing out of her eyes. How could he sleep with Vanessa while pretending that he loved Luna?


    Ryan followed her, with no need of question because her face could yell out the importance of the matter.


    Ryan almost was running after her, he clasped the handle and rushed inside, closing the door and as he turned back a burning slap rested on his face.


    "How could you do this to her? I thought you love Luna but how could you sleep with Vanessa?"


    Ryan cringed, how did she figure it out? Vanessa hadn''t the guts to speak about this. His eyes rolled on Ell.


    "How did you find out?"


    Huh! Elizabeth''s mouth dropped.


    "Does it matter? that wench had gone to capital and because of loving you she would love to torment Luna."


    "Let me explain!"


    The tension was so high, Ryan was panicked and startled. He couldn''t focus to explain.


    "What do you want to explain? Don''t you think that''s too late?"


    "What should I do now?"


    "Feel shame."


    Elizabeth went to the table where a box was, she picked it and reached her hand out to him.


    "Take it."


    Ryan peered at her, what was in that gift box? Surely, not from Ell.


    He grabbed the box, his heart was aching, burning out of shame.


    He sweated, opened the box, and saw the white kerchief that Luna was working on. The first letter of his name sew on the down left of the silk and there was a Griffin in the middle.


    Ryan was shrieking inwardly, with her eyes condition, she made this for him.


    "She was making this for you to end the sulk, but I doubt you deserve it. Anyway, it is yours."


    Elizabeth was cruel to him because found him to be a betrayal.


    "I am sorry, Elizabeth."


    Ryan''s skin was desperate, blushed out of misery, the words were coming from his heart but it didn''t have an impact now!


    Elizabeth passed by him, yanking his right arm.


    Near the door added, "keep it safe, this is what you have from her."


    Ryan''s tears dropped on the silk as he saw a drop of blood on it.. He sniffed it, she had suffered too much while designing this, her scent was tugged to it.

 Chapter 119 - Chapter (119): Hectic

    ~ Bolingtone


    Luna heaved her breath out of her chest as soon as the door grew wide. She couldn''t see the throne hall as they took her to another path. But here, a big table had been set for them, which made her nervous. All these foods for only a few people? Wouldn''t they be wasted? She disliked indulgence, especially about food.


    "Lady Luna, please enter."


    A valet who was by the door asked, his hand reached out of his body.


    Luna glanced at Natasha; She nodded and they walked inside.


    The dining room was beautiful, with walls designed with red and white laces. The chairs had crimson colors, maidens and valets bowed to her.


    Helena walked forward and dragged back a chair for her, holding her cloak and Kate served Natasha.


    "What would happen to all of these foods?"


    Natasha passed her a surprising glance, why would this girl care about the rest of the food?


    "Will be leftover! No one is allowed to eat the food that the royals touched!"


    Luna scowled, then how could she eat when many hungry people could have these foods but they didn''t have the permission.


    "Why don''t the valets have them? Because of grades?"


    Natasha felt awkward, she never thought about this issue as it was always routine in her whole life.


    She leaned back, glancing at the burning candle that its melted drops were making wings around it.


    "You have a beautiful heart, I am afraid people of this court wouldn''t be able to withstand your loving heart."


    Her eyes shot back on Luna. They peered at each other for a moment.


    Luna gathered herself and looked back at Helena and Kate, they confirmed Natasha with a denial head shake.


    "Embarrassing!"


    Luna muttered.


    A door at the end of the hall grew open, a man announced the prince''s arrival.


    "Your Highness, Wilmore Bolingtone graced us with their presence."


    Luna could not glimpse back and watch him, she might have disappointed him, not being able to walk properly.


    Wilmore had his own seat near his mother but ignored the place and strode to Luna. He avoided the valet who tended to pull the chair back and did his own. Luna was peeking at him, bowed her head. His move reminded her of Elizabeth.


    "Lady Luna, are you alright?"


    Asked Wilmore. What had happened to him? He couldn''t ignore this girl, he stared at her blushed cheeks and chuckled.


    "It was nothing, hopefully, your man caught me before I hit the lion."


    Natasha smirked, Wilmore was truly interchanged by this girl.


    Wilmore put his right hand on the table, kept staring at Luna, "why do you snatch your eyes from me?"


    Natasha sighed, Wilmore didn''t know how to calm someone, with that stern plausible face, the poor panicked girl was scrubbing her nails under the table out of discomfort. Ah, this man! He was bright but the idiot in starting up a conversation with a woman.


    "Your grace, Lady Luna believes that we waste the leftover food by tossing them to trash!"


    Luna''s head flashed up, glancing at smiling Natasha who tossed a grape into her mouth, chewing, she blinked.


    "Do we commit that?" Wilmore raised an eyebrow, expecting Luna to reply.


    Luna took a deep breath and eventually turned her head to him, tending to answer but utterly lost the rope of that conversation as her eyes met his. He was smiling, not likely could it be one! Those lips and perfect face! How could he be still single? She swallowed and literally her heart jumped out of her mouth! What was going on? Why was he becoming so charming out of a sudden? Why was she quizzical toward him? She was always stereoscopic but this time it wasn''t that to scan someone. She wanted time to stop at that moment and study every detail of him, inside and out.


    "Well, Lady Luna? What do you suggest we do with the leftover food?"


    Luna looked at her maidens, Wilmore followed her gaze.


    "Should I ask them?"


    The poor maidens swiveled their heads down out of terror.


    "Give the food to the people who work here!"


    Wilmore gave her a faint grin. Why would the gods be so unfair? The heart and sympathy that they blessed this girl with could be shared with many people, primarily his mother and Livia could have gained it, or perhaps they earned but wasted those godsends like these foods.


    While staring into Luna''s eyes, he opened his mouth and shouted, "From today, every meal that you serve for the royals wouldn''t go to the garbage, give them to all those who don''t eat well. You can share them with your family."


    Natasha coughed, wow, she just underestimated this piece of ice. It appeared that this girl was as if the fire that could melt this ice.


    "Be careful, Natasha! Eat, in a manner way! I don''t want people to think my knights are wildlings."


    He took his eyes off Luna who stiffened but a beautiful smile carved on her face. He could sit and watch that smile forever, but love was forbidden for him. He never had the permission to give his heart to his mistress.


    Before Natasha could respond that, the valet announced Livia''s arrival and everyone rose, except Wilmore.


    Luna peeked at him who just made her heart shake, she guessed right, his human part was still alive, so there was hope. Her eyes traced the path that clinking heels could be heard from.


    A woman in a white gown and a coronet on her head. Her feature was close to what she was, a princess but selfishness and confidence were raining down from her figure. She couldn''t be the person uncle Miguel loved, could be? Hectic, it was. A crooked curve sat on Luna''s face. Lisa was way stunner than this princess and she wished that never Lisa''s path end up to this proud Peacock who was eating Luna whole up with those silver eyes.


    "Brother, I am glad to see you, but I wished that you had not forgotten ethics."


    Wilmore put his left leg on the right one, playing with the olive that he had grabbed from the dish in front of him.


    "Good morning, sister! I apologize for my rudeness," his eyes flashed on Livia, "but my legs are so tired to follow my ethics!"


    He smirked at Livia.


    Oliver pushed back the seat for his Lady and stood behind her, his eye fixed on Luna.


    Livia extended her hand, "have your seat ladies."


    "It is a pleasure to see your highness." Luna lied, it was a shame to sit at one table with her who was aiming to abuse her family''s power. She took her seat.


    "I see that you have stolen my brother''s heart that much that he had forgotten his position."


    She directed to a seat near her at the top of the table with those thin pale hands.

 Chapter 120 - Chapter (120): Ignition

    Subsequently, as the princess arrived, the Queen came along with her retinue. Everyone offered her respect, and she gave them a flourished face especially her son who was sitting at this table after a long time.


    Queen Rose scanned his son, she assumed right, this girl could bring him back to the court, instantly. Livia had been forcing her to negotiate with vampires but the Queen wanted her son to take the responsibility. Either time Livia suggested something, then it was only beneficial for her own power.


    "I see that my son likes to have food beside his lady! I am jealous."


    "Mother, you have good taste," Wilmore replied, his eyes were on Livia.


    "Then let''s eat first."


    The Queen began to eat, satisfied by what her son noted, but inwardly, she wished that Wilmore would have never fallen for this girl otherwise she had to kill her. The Queen put the piece of dropped egg, chewing and smiling at the others.


    No one spoke during breakfast until the cups of tea sat on the table.


    "My brother ordered to give the foods to others instead of tossing them out."


    Livia certainly heard his order behind the door.


    "Good idea!"


    The Queen confirmed, Livia just looked at her with a smirk, what was wrong with her mother lately? At first, she quit the capital and returned with an oath, demolishing her plans, and now she was giving space and valuing Wilmore, did she forget what her son was?


    "Lady Luna, did you spend a good night?"


    The Queen asked.


    "Yes, my Queen! I appreciate your generosity."


    Luna loathed that tower but didn''t complain at least it was better not to face Livia all the time.


    "But I didn''t feel well!" The prince uttered.


    "How come, son?"


    "I visited lady Luna last night, that place can''t secure her life. I would like to see her in the small mansion."


    Livia''s smile died. Did he meet the girl last night? Things were getting interesting? Bryant said nothing, her eyes traced where he was standing. What had occurred in Greenwood?


    "I think that place is a proper place but I will consider your requirement."


    The Queen answered.


    Wilmore didn''t insist to pick a fight with his mother, he didn''t want to make her suspicious.


    "Well, let''s talk about the main point which is the selection. The ladies who were elected would come here for a month."


    The Queen added. Why would she think he did care at all?


    Luna clenched her fist, sharing a man with other women! Why did it offend her so much?


    Wilmore''s eyes drifted on her hands, the silk wrinkled under her fingers? Did she like him or was jealous?


    "Lady Luna is a part of the selection, isn''t she?"


    Livia meant that the girl shouldn''t be here to cause rumors that she was already determined.


    "Yes, but today! She is just my guest. To keep the memory of his father alive, his brightness improved many imperfections and I hope she inherited that from her father."


    The Queen declared loudly. But Wilmore knew why the girl was there, to decrease Livia''s power and boost his power.


    "You have a beautiful heart, your grace!" Luna doubted if she had one but for any cause that she was tending to use her, reminding of her father was a nice favor, if she were a silly girl, then she would have reckoned her words.


    "Mother, now we are gathered, I brought my sister a present."


    The Queen raised an eyebrow! She couldn''t remember if her stingy son was able to be nice to people and gift them.


    "I am keen to see it."


    Livia claimed.


    Wilmore looked back at a valet that he left a sack to him. Wilmore''s eyes met Bryant. He knew what that present was.


    "Tell my man to bring it."


    Wilmore could sense Eliot''s scent, he had searched this area and could grasp his attention. The boy was fast and smart.


    The man went outside, Natasha glanced at Livia who was already keeping eyes on her, perhaps waiting for this moment to be done and question her or better to say menace her with her own language.


    "My dear cousin, I see you prefer to be among men!"


    She eventually taunted, her words were as if snake stings.


    "Milady, I apologize for not attending to you but unfortunately we dangled with unpleasant problems, recently."


    The door moved back and Eliot came inside with the sack, thinking that was awkward to carry this head all around.


    Livia sharpened her eyes but the Queen wasn''t stunned, she knew what was in that.


    "Let the princess see it."


    Eliot peeked at Natasha who was utterly different here, she was terrified, he could smell her fear from miles away.


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    He knelt and put down the sack, untied it and the imp''s head appeared to everyone in that room. People who were sitting at the table rose, except the Queen and her son.


    "Gods!" Helena murmured, looking at her lady who was stiffened.


    "Elizabeth fought this!" Luna whispered but Wilmore heard her.


    "She killed many!"


    Natasha murmured near her head.


    Livia was shaking, her bowels were twisting and this present was ignition, indeed.


    "How?"


    She shouted, smashing her fist on the table, she was about to throw up.


    "They were in Greenwood! Killed a deer faerie and the female was pregnant."


    The Queen replied.


    People exchanged glances as they were notified of what a terrible danger was after them. The Queen''s face ran gloomy, Wilmore shouldn''t have revealed this in front of many eyes.


    "My son just offered a disturbing present."


    "Mother, if we don''t assist Alovena, these will come to greet us soon, day and night."


    The Queen sighed, putting her palm on her forehead. Livia instead shot him aggressive glares.


    "Son, we will talk about this later."


    She got to her feet and left the room, Bryant guided her.


    Luna was still peering at the demon, she drew her strides to it, which her brave sister had killed.


    It was scary, even its demise head, those fangs, those dim lightless red eyes. Elizabeth must have been feared so much but her Fae blood recouped her.


    Livia could not endure that and seize out, How dare Wilmore showed this clue here? Her mother had given him this venture. His eyes had gone wild, not like the obedience beast she used to order but like a brave human he was gazing at her, he had found courage. Estimating everything, she needed to do something to make him the beast he was, the brainless, the heartless.. She stood in the corridor, looking at the snow inside the garden, she craved the alliance with vampires.

 Chapter 121 - Chapter (121): Temptation

    "Take Lady Luna to her Chamber!"


    Wilmore ordered Nemo.


    "Natasha, come with us."


    She obeyed and Eliot picked the bag, "what should I do with this?"


    Wilmore grabbed it and tossed it inside the giant fireplace in the dining room.


    Luna was pale, her heart ached. Now it came clear to her why Ell was mute and depressed after coming back from Phola.


    "Who is Elizabeth, milady?" Asked Kate.


    "My sister."


    Kate and Helena traded glances. What? Her sister killed an imp?


    Luna came out of the palace, she stopped before the stairs that were now cleaned by the servants. She was confident that Wilmore had made them keep them dry for her to pass but why was he doing this? For a moment, she recalled his image at the table, shaking her head. No, she couldn''t catch on emotions toward him, that was a game, the manners that he just showed up were games to tease his sister. Even a fool could notice that they had a cold war, couldn''t settle with each other.


    "Why did you stop?" Asked Kate.


    Luna took a look at all of them.


    "Nothing! Just here is colder than what I expected."


    What a weird breakfast she ever had, she could have never skipped this day, the first day of being in Bolingtone and its morning meal turned out with an imp''s head, presented for the princess.


    "Lady Luna!" Natasha called her name, she came so fast.


    "Lady Natasha, are you coming with me?"


    "I do! Let''s go to your residence. In the evening you will have tea with the prince and Lady Narayan."


    Luna had no idea who this woman, she mentioned was.


    While Luna was returning to her chamber, Wilmore strode to his mother. He hadn''t too much time to let it be wasted here. She thought that was for Luna James but she was just a part of what recently didn''t allow him to sleep. He sent Eliot to stroll around to hear everything but Livia was careful, she never would let the words reveal her intentions, more she used to marvel at him with actions like what he reflected for her today.


    "Mother," he stopped his mother who was going to meet the King.


    She halted and so did her valets. She didn''t return and let her son come beside her.


    "Wilmore, wasn''t clear what I told you?"


    "As I see things, you just ignored me, mother!"


    She peered at her son, "it wasn''t for Luna, you almost trapped me, you used this to attend and convince me! Pretending as a good boy that you are not!"


    "I supposed, I am not that good son. You guessed wrong!"


    His mother chuckled, heaving out her breath.


    "What do you want, Wilmore? Army? Sorry I can''t give you that because the danger of vampires'' attack is so close."


    Wilmore shook his head, "let me move my knights!"


    "Your knights? I doubt if they are your men!"


    She reminded him of his current position.


    "The thrones'' knights!" She corrected him.


    Wilmore waited for her answer.


    "How many?"


    "One hundred men is enough!"


    "All of our knights then!"


    Wilmore had to plead for this because without his father''s permission he couldn''t move the knights'' troop.


    "Come, I am going to see him! It is time to meet the king, as your father not as the king he is."


    Wilmore cringed, it had been two years since he was slapped by his father and didn''t meet him again.


    Why should I see the man who sees me as a devil? yes, I am the devil who takes lives but he is my father, I was made by his seeds, cursed because of him being my father. He was telling himself, he wasn''t enthusiastic about this notion.


    "Fine, I will!"


    He blurted.


    "Now, I see hope."


    The Queen continued her path to the King''s residence on the last floor of the palace where he had the full view to see the outer world.


    "Is he feeling better?"


    Wilmore had heard that he was ill, mentally.


    "Yes, he is improving! Lady Narayan''s temptation always works on him."


    She snapped. The prince could see jealousy and sorrow in her eyes.


    "Mother, why did you choose the Lord''s niece as my Mistress? The girl is going to be wasted! She is clever, beautiful and you could have her as a member of your council."


    The Queen grinned, so he was praising the girl. Alas, she approved that he was right but unfortunately the girl hadn''t pure royal blood to become his wife if he meant that.


    "Love has no meaning in this court, soft hearts would lose instantly."


    She mentioned.


    "I wish I could be agreed! Although I didn''t inherit one."


    They climbed the stairs and passed the ways that could reach the King''s chamber.


    Wilmore halted near a new carving, that was speaking of his father''s honors in the battle with vampires sudden and diffused seizes. What had happened to this man? Which hell he had missed his braveness and courage.


    "This is the end of love!" His mother directed him to the door at the end of the hall. She meant that the king had a soft heart and now was broken, meaning that the king''s soft heart had locked him up in that fancy room, making him just enjoy the embraces of his lovely wives.


    "I am not him, should I prove?" Wilmore raised his gloved palm. His mother''s eyes wandered around, she saw the flakes of ice that were shaping on the carving, grabbing his hand.


    "You are my son!"


    The prince sneered painfully, he wasn''t even close to what she just believed or was pretending.


    "Time is short mother, let''s talk to him."


    They marched for the door when a eunuch announced them.


    "Our praising Queen and the brave prince of Velator are entering."


    The man opened the door. The heat inside the room was heavy enough to make Wilmore turn his face away.


    "Just hang on until you get your answer!" His mother murmured and walked inside, surprisingly, didn''t forbid him to meet him, she was fishy lately!


    The King was a slender man with silver hair and blue eyes, a man in his sixties, he was at his table, the set carrier declared that he just had his breakfast.


    "I see that the crown prince remembered there is a father around!"


    He snapped; his eyes on Wilmore who was looking at him directly in the eyes.


    "Please accept my apologies, my Majesty I hope you are feeling well!"


    The King dismissed everyone by a wave of his hand.


    He chuckled, getting up from his seat, went to his Queen, kissing her knuckles.


    "My dear Queen."

 Chapter 122 - Chapter (122): Lust Will Burn You Out

    After greeting the Queen, and having tea with her. She stood up on her feet to leave them alone. She had no concern about the way Wilmore would convince the king.


    "Please be safe, my husband!"


    The Queen said nicely and left the room. The King was amazed that why his son was still there.


    "Do you need something, son?''


    Wilmore didn''t know how to start. So he made a decision, to speak with his father like others did, like son, like a father.


    "My mother brought Lord''s James niece as my mistress, left her in the western tower. But today, instead of growling at me, do you know what the girl said at the table?"


    The King tilted his head, found this conversation intriguing. He never saw Wilmore appearing to him like this. He did long ago but they drew that far thus far he carved them in his mind. Before his son received a curse by soul.


    They were close, he was lovely but now he had become a tool, a toy that his wife and his daughter were abusing. And this poor king, he wasn''t able to rescue him. The Ruby witch was right, goddess Luna would never forgive this desperate King for what he had done.


    But this look of his son was different. This Lady Luna that his eunuch described and encouraged to go and see her from farther, could be a hope for his son.


    "Tell me more."


    Wilmore discovered his father''s muteness, waiting for a point to clasp and continue and when those words left his mouth, he blinked a few times. He knew about Luna.


    "I saw her!" His father added, he had become a haunting wraith lately that couldn''t sleep, he saw them together in the balcony of the tower. The girl that he was misunderstood with goddess Luna.


    "Father!"


    The King nodded, "yes, son! I can''t sleep at night! The innocents I killed appear to my dreams and have been aiming to take me to hell. I tried to keep your hands clean but I couldn''t make it out."


    Wilmore''s brain ran numb! What was he saying? So that was his illness? The issue that kept him away from the throne over ten years? Why was he revealing this now? Wasn''t it too late?


    "I am sorry!"


    The King sighed the heavy air in his chest.


    "Don''t let the same thing grasp your neck. Tell me what the girl told you, I can''t wait to hear it."


    He extended his hand to have the teacup but Wilmore surged ahead unintentionally and picked it, he sniffed the scent, checking what his father was drinking!


    The King burst out laughing, "don''t worry, we have tasters here."


    Wilmore handed him the cup.


    "She desired to give the reaming of the food we eat to the other people."


    The cup stopped near the King''s lips, he put it back on the table.


    "It seems we have a long conversation, son!"


    "Yes, it seems."


    "What did you do?" He sharpened his eyes.


    "I gave a straight order to fulfill her wish."


    "Wilmore!"


    The prince swallowed, it was a long time that he craved to hear his name from his father''s mouth, his rough tired voice was unlike what he remembered.


    "Yes, Father!"


    "Why is she here as a mistress? Don''t you think that such jewel deserves more?"


    "I respect Lord James but I couldn''t resist my mother''s will."


    "Your mother''s will, or your heart''s will?"


    Wilmore rolled his head down, why was he becoming so emotional? He frowned.


    "Anyway, I am not here to talk about her! The south is in chaos, the smugglers are trading imps for having fun and they found a way to Greenwood. Lord James'' son and Natasha stopped them."


    He lied, Luna''s secret was now his secret.


    The King leaned back, his face ran murky. This kid just trapped him.


    "I promised to handle the south''s case. I need your order to move all of the knights and find out from where angle in Alovena the imps are coming."


    "Why do you ask me when you have your mother?"


    "I did, but she refused for the matter of vampires."


    "I will let you do it, but there is a condition."


    The prince''s gazes gleamed as he looked at his father.


    "To keep my words to Lord James, I accept your condition without hearing it."


    "Deal, you have the knights. Go Wilmore and I will tell you my condition as soon as you return but before it, find the head of rebellions."


    Wilmore stood up, knelt in front of his father.


    "I will do my best to bring you honor! But, can I  ask for something personal?"


    "Sure."


    "If I couldn''t survive the battle in the south, send Lady Luna to her family."


    "Why?"


    Wilmore''s heartbeats paced, but he couldn''t conceal this from his father. He already sensed his emotions.


    "I... I want to save her life this time."


    "Accepted, what else?"


    Wilmore shook his head as he was done.


    "Rise!"


    Wilmore obeyed without thinking twice, he assumed that his father would dismiss him but the king was on his feet, approached his son, his hand rested on his strong shoulder, "Don''t let lust burn you out. I know that a demon lives within you but let your emotions toward that girl change that demon and use him in a right way."


    Something shattered in his heart, so the whole time, he saw Wilmore as a demon, not his son.


    "Do you think I am a demon?" His voice was low.


    "This is you that must answer that, not me. You can go now."


    The king''s hand dropped.


    Wilmore bowed his head and left, he got his answer. His father considered him to be a demon that was why, since he was ten his father avoided getting close to him. Natasha was right, they hadn''t family although he knew it better.


    He didn''t realize when he got out of the palace and Eliot emerged beside him.


    "Did you learn everywhere?" He asked with an aggressive glare


    Eliot bowed his head, "I did, there are many points that raiders can have access to the tower."


    "Report it to Natasha, tell her to put guards in each corner you found then come to the river. I must teach you things. Knights will move to the south within a month."


    Eliot didn''t waste time, his thirst for learning to fight was increasing. The woman he loved was strong and he wanted to become stronger than her, to preserve her, not to let her frown again.. He rarely saw her smile, her life was tough but bringing a smile on her face was at least he could do.

 Chapter 123 - [Bonus Chapter]: Chapter (123): Do You Want To Watch?

    ~ Here is a reply for your summoning pen <3


    Luna was on her terrace, two people were fighting, playing with swords on the ice of the river. How could they bear that?


    "Natasha, how long is that you work with Prince Wilmore?"


    Natasha smirked, too satisfied that the girl was curious about them.


    "Do you want to hear about all of us since the beginning?"


    Luna''s eyes circled, how fast she read her hand. To be honest she was very keen to know about them all.


    "I don''t mind!"


    Natasha gazed back, "you can leave for two hours."


    She dismissed the maidens and they obeyed.


    "We would come back at lunchtime."


    Kate notified and headed outside after Helena.


    "We are the Queen''s cousins. We are relatives and rarely do you see people from other families in this court. We all grew up together and had the same tenures except Wilmore. He was with us until ten but then everything in our life ran dark, the era of our childhood was too short, Lady Luna, then when we returned to each other we were different people."


    Luna was trying to understand her but she couldn''t, what could be bad when they were living in the sheer easement?


    "Luna, please call me this way."


    Natasha bobbed her head, it was already an annoying discomfort to use the titles.


    "Why? What happened to him when he was ten?"


    "Long story, do you want to hear it?"


    "Yes, I am curious about Wilmore Bolingtone, not the prince I see now."


    Natasha glanced at her for a moment. She was sure that this girl was the one who could change their lives. The moon readers never made missteps.


    "Can you give your heart to him?" She directed to the men who were practicing on the river.


    Luna found out that one of those men was the prince.


    "Are they?"


    "Yes, Wilmore is training Eliot."


    Only Luna''s tower had the view to that side and no one else could see them training because from the north it was frozen Diamond mountains that No one would go in these days.


    "Tell me, about him! If he seeks family, I can give him that!"


    Natasha smiled. She was learned to behave appropriately.


    "What about your heart?"


    Luna swallowed, scrubbed her arms.


    "Let''s get inside."


    Natasha led her in and continued, "your answer matters too much to me."


    Luna sat on the sofa beside her chimney.


    "What kind of love do you mean?"


    "Has its various types?"


    Luna rolled her eyes down, Natasha didn''t experience Love too much, just like Wilmore and the rest of the people she met here in this short time.


    "Yes, it has. My soul has a connection with your grace and I don''t know what it is but I will find out."


    Natasha left speechless, no one ever talked to her like this, so bluntly.


    "Alright, I was saying! When Wilmore was ten, he was lost in the Chasm forest. That day the king was burning a witch and her family when the Ruby witch arrived and killed the fire."


    She paused, her throat thrived dry as she reminded of that day. The siblings were at the bazaar of the castle and witnessed everything from closed eyes.


    "Did she curse the Bolingtone family?"


    Natasha nodded, stretched her hand out of her body, and grasped the pitcher, pouring water for herself.


    Taking a sip, she continued, "she did and from that day, our family faced misery especially, Wilmore or better to say he suffered more than all of us because as soon as the guards found him, he wasn''t the person that we knew."


    She wasn''t allowed to speak about his soul being cursed.


    "Why is the king ill?"


    Luna had heard it from her uncle.


    "Yes, from that day he got ill. The Queen and princess Livia separated Wilmore from us and he trained in fathomless."


    "Was he alone?"


    "Yes, they trained him so overwhelming then sent him to hazardous missions when he was fifteen. We all thought that they want to kill him but, it was his wish to avoid the castle, and then Huxley and I joined the Knights when I was at the age of fifteen. They sent me to Phola and Huxley was sent to Wilmore."


    "You were too young! Why didn''t you join the council? You have royal blood."


    Natasha was agreed, she was too young for joining the war, watching disasters.


    "I don''t like there, you need to be bright to join them, besides I wanted to be free. My father helped me to gain this position."


    "Certainly, you were skillful."


    Natasha smiled, for the first time in her life she was speaking her heart and Luna''s warm existence caused it.


    "Did you know that Eliot likes you?"


    Luna blurted and Natasha moved in her seat, why was she so stumped?


    "How do you know that?"


    She muttered.


    "From the way, he looks at you! He is scanning people to see how they treat you."


    "Really? I didn''t pay attention."


    "Yes, I used to read a book about people''s reactions before I go sightless, body language world."


    "You might have been going through hard days, but remember that he didn''t leave you purposely. The werewolf had taken you away and I am sure someone summoned the fae to aid you."


    Shivering her heart became, surely, that was Elizabeth who aided her. She had fainted that day and her fae power rose to help Luna.


    "That day, when you headed to Phola, how was it? Can you tell me what had occurred to you?"


    Natasha was talkative that day and told her everything, even the part that Elizabeth killed the imp.


    "Is there something you are tending to add?"


    Luna wanted to know if she discovered what Elizabeth was.


    "Not actually, I believe that your sister is an amazing warrior like your uncle."


    The girl smiled! Natasha was a good liar, Luna wasn''t sure why the girl was protecting them but either way, she was thankful.


    "She loves daggers and blades. It was always the same."


    "What about you? Can you fight?"


    Luna shrugged, "a bit, I just can pull the girl''s hair."


    They laughed at that joke.


    "Why are you honest to me Natasha?"


    "Because you are honest to me. Because Wilmore trusts you."


    She leaned back and glanced at the fire.


    "Am I allowed to see their training?"


    "Do you really want to watch?"


    Luna bobbed her head.


    "We will go now, before lunch, they wouldn''t end so fast!"

 Chapter 124 - Chapter (124): Distort

    Natasha took off of the room, she peeked at the pomegranate on the table, knowing the story behind it but she didn''t ask any question as it was related to Elizabeth. However, she had noticed how much they loved each other.


    It was forbidden for the mistress to stick around without the Queen''s permission, so she had to get rid of the guards.


    "Nemo, get in! We must talk."


    Nemo pouted, again she had something in her head that would trouble him.


    "What is that?"


    "Come in or leave."


    Nemo sighed, he had no other choice but fulfilling her wish as long as the affairs between them were a debacle.


    Nemo stepped inside and closed the door behind him, bowing before Luna.


    "We are going out?"


    Nemo''s eyes veered on Natasha at how stupid this wish was! He couldn''t do anything for this unless this cruel sister of him was going to force him.


    "What should I do?"


    His sister grinned in dignity, this time he didn''t growl.


    "Take the guards out for a warm drink and early lunch."


    "I would appreciate your favor, Captain Nemo!"


    Luna chanted, Nemo passed her node and heaved out.


    "He can pull strings for you, why don''t you treat him nice?"


    Natasha shrugged, she was upset with him.


    "There were days that we behaved each other well, we loved each other but he chose his direction! Serving the Queen and Bryant. He let them remind him of being a bastard almost every day."


    A knock on the door dragged them to present.


    "Wear warm clothes."


    Natasha pointed out to her cloak and gloves, herself put on the warm clothes, and went to the door, opening it she peeked out through the seam, making sure no one would distort their path.


    "Come, I know a secret way. Use it when danger is close."


    Luna was now behind her, ducking her head out. She smiled, it reminded her of Elizabeth that used to do the same.


    "Meeting the requirements must be so hard for you!" Snapped Luna.


    "I used to chicken out when I didn''t want to be here."


    She opened the door, holding her hand, they began to run down the corridor where a narrower staircase was, giggling like kids who would jog and mess around.


    "You can make up a good mix with Elizabeth, although I didn''t notice this at the first glance."


    "Yes, I am like this when I am in a good mood, spending my life with many fools is boring."


    She made Luna stop near a door, "people think there is just a barn,"


    She unpinned her hair and dove the sharp tip inside the lock, carefully twisting it, she unlocked it and led Luna inside, snatching a lantern from the wall.


    She closed the door behind them, no one dared to use that area due to the favor of the rumors that Natasha herself made about ghosts to clear her path when she was a teenager.


    "There is much stuff here."


    Luna noted as the light cast on the armors and golden goblets that were buried under dust and spider webs.


    "Yes, the court had been thrusting everything ran uselessly in this place."


    "Why no one is guarding here?"


    "Because I could not find one who doesn''t afraid of ghosts."


    Luna laughed, she hushed her, "you made that!"


    "I did, but not entirely my made words worked, here hasn''t a good preview."


    After passing bunches of stocks there, Natasha stood near a door, that one hadn''t lock but the howling wind was saying the pathway would go to the mountain and forest.


    Natasha pushed and hardly opened the door and the other side of it was concealed under snow, not even made a difference with the rocks around it.


    "Memorize the paths I take you."


    Luna carved that advice on her brain. Natasha stored out, the wild gust pulled her hair and she reached her hand out for Luna, the girl grabbed that hand and stepped outside.


    "They wouldn''t realize us, would they?"


    "Of curse, they would but we might want to pretend that we didn''t leave the chamber because of them."


    Luna bobbed her head, she didn''t want anyone to blame nor could punish Natasha.


    "Rest assured that I wouldn''t say a word."


    Natasha began descending the pathway, her right hand wrapped over Luna''s hip, watching her not to slip. They continued resisting the cold until they reached a platform stone that had a decent point of view.


    Pushing the warm air out of their lungs, Luna''s mouth dropped.


    "Why are they shirtless?"


    But she saw how Wilmore sweated and his muscles bloated, his body was the definition of perfection. She couldn''t even blink, nor could rub her eyes off the scene that she didn''t know why forced her heart to beat wildly.


    "Because they can handle the cold." She answered but was not so certain if the girl ever heard her as she was mesmerized by the gorgeous bodies down there.


    Natasha was also enthralled by Eliot, this young man was more than he showed up, the way he was using the sword was so waffled, he could eject Wilmore''s attacks that were pretty strong ability to smash a rock.


    The prince dropped his sword as he found Eliot gasping, he had tired him enough now it was time to show him use his fist as he was already well trained with the sword.


    Tossing away his sword, Eliot curled his fingers and guarded them to bounce out his attacks.


    "You have the scent of werewolves, your grace."


    The words were as if gust that left his mouth.


    "Tell me more, Eliot!


    He smirked, too willing to realize where he saw a werewolf? Could it be the Fae who had given him this sword and trained him perfectly?


    Wilmore stood there, "Seize!" He commanded.


    Eliot was stunned, but didn''t disobey and surged forward, using the power of the demon within him as he was sure Wilmore would attempt to test him.


    He bent on his knees, gave it a straight jump and his nails grew. While he thought that he was doing his nicest, the prince dodged and with only one move punch his back and smashed him to the ice.


    Wilmore flashed back and grabbed his nape and tossed him away. Eliot tended to move up soon, his wet hair ran open and blocked his vision.


    No human had such a power, it didn''t matter how much he had worked out to make those precious muscles, he guessed right at the moment.. The prince couldn''t be a regular human type, just like himself he was bitten but not by a vampire, but by a werewolf Fae, and only one person''s bit could shift a human to a werewolf, the fae king of Rose forest.

 Chapter 125 - Chapter (125): Mighty

    "Your grace is too mighty!" Blurted Luna, watching how those two made the snow flood and block the scenery.


    "Yes, he is. The person who is taking care of our land must resemble him."


    Natasha confirmed.


    Luna jerked back, "where did they go?"


    She asked, rubbing her eyes to see better.


    "I don''t know," Natasha was certain that he would scold her, "time to go!"


    They both turned to leave but hit two wet bodies, one was Eliot who wore a smile as Natasha touched him and the other one was the stern face that Luna hit.


    They both stepped backward, exchanging a peek.


    "Well, we were changing the air in our lungs, strolling around."


    Natasha excused.


    "Liar! You were staring at us."


    Eliot mocked.


    "Ah, yes!" Luna was flustered, her palms heated as she saw the shirtless prince peering at her, she felt awkward. "I mean, no we just were passing!"


    Wilmore chuckled, the excuse was funny.


    "Bad liar!" The prince confirmed in a naughty tone.


    "It was my fault, I encouraged her."


    Natasha relied it on herself, she was not sure how Wilmore would react to this.


    "So our girls are a bit naughty, liking to watch shirtless men''s training."


    He reached out his hand, his vessels swelled and made that arm sexier than it was. Luna blushed as his fingers landed on her chin, gently pushed her head up. He seductively smiled. It was glamorous, even his smile was hot and heart-melting. Why wouldn''t he drive that smile on his face more than this?


    "Take Lady Luna back! Livia is sending her eunuch," his hand dropped and his eyes drifted on scared Natasha. She puffed! Seemed the prince liked that too but he wouldn''t ignore that was out of a sudden, not being notified before it, she had to bear punishment, either way.


    "Yes, your grace."


    Luna was still stunned by that mesmerizing figure, like a spelled person she couldn''t take her eyes off him. Natasha snatched her arm and dragged the girl with her.


    "Stop granting your eyes, I am afraid it hurts your heart."


    She murmured near her ears, helping the lady to move up and go to the door.


    Down the pathway, Wilmore carefully gazed up, "Eliot, did you notice this door?" He asked the way that assumed he just realized about it.


    "No, it had perfectly concealed by the form of snow and ice. Do you want any guard here?"


    Wilmore shook his head in denial. He lived here for years but never noticed it.


    "No, if Natasha had brought her from a secret way then she had sensed something."


    "What if someone enters her residence?"


    "No one knows about this, even I didn''t. Perhaps my father. To protect the girls, we will bury this down the deeps."


    Eliot followed his gaze. Was the princess that cruel to harm them? Her face couldn''t reveal it but inside the dining hall, he sensed jealousy but she had mighty self-esteem and had control over her emotions, didn''t disclose them quickly.


    "When we leave, she will be alone."


    "I will have people around her."


    Getting back to that barn, Luna spewed!


    "What did we do?"


    "Nothing just ogled at two handsome men."


    She blinked, pacing her strides back to the chamber. They checked the path to see if someone was there but hopefully it was empty.


    "If Margaret saw us, she would say we must pray to a Saint and beg for mercy."


    Natasha just smirked.


    "Come on! I hear footsteps, I don''t want to beg Livia for mercy."


    Natasha blankly gazed up the stairs while climbing up. Luna was gasping. Why would the eunuch come over to check on her?  This day was too heavy and they scheduled her life.


    They hurried and crossed the corridor when the guards'' laughter came up. It seemed they had filled their stomachs with food and beer.


    The girls roamed inside the room, Natasha burst out laughing, this predicament was sweeter than what she discerned, she rarely could jump at a chance like this to enjoy her moments.


    "Wow, I couldn''t even imagine that Eliot has such a body!"


    She was too straight.


    Luna kept blushing, yet her blood boiling, sending heat through her chest.


    "Being among men made you shameless Natasha."


    She shrugged, "this is among us, girls!''


    Luna bit her downward lip, memorizing Wilmore''s smile, she was grinning.


    "Wow, look at her, her heart melted."


    "You are right, those bodies were terrific."


    "Heh, you took advantage of me! Nagging about my language."


    They both laughed when a knock on the door ceased that sweet moment.


    "Let''s continue this later."


    She hastily changed her mood and wore a stern face. Luna also steadied her shoulders, which this person might be the princess''s valet.


    Natasha opened the door, Oliver flinched as he didn''t expect her.


    "How can I help you, sir?"


    "Ah, I was tending to see Lady Luna."


    "I would like to inform, lady Luna."


    She didn''t want to let the man encounter Luna and earn advantages.


    "Lady Livia asked Lady Luna to have some tea with her in the evening."


    Natasha was stuck, Wilmore told them that they must visit lady Narayan. Although Luna was used to meeting her anytime she mustered her, not to make her more covetous than she was.


    "I am truly sorry, but Lady Luna and prince Wilmore would go for a meeting today! Why not we lend it to another time?"


    "I think after the supper would be a nice time!"


    The man suggested, he came here to earn his goal that was why he would bargain with her.


    "Nice, I will set that time."


    Natasha kept the man out,  her eyes on Nemo who was behind him.


    "Have a nice day, Lady Natasha!"


    He meaningfully blurted her name as if he didn''t believe she was a lady. A lady who used to wear men''s clothes, especially pants.


    She bowed her head, waited for him to leave. As he vanished down the corridor, she jerked her jaw, "bastard! How dare he is!" She turned her head to Nemo and added, "did you tell him?"


    Nemo hastily shook his head in rejection, sweat beaded on his forehead.


    "Fine, brother! Be careful!"


    "What?"


    "What do you mean about what?"


    "You called me brother!"


    "Aren''t you?"


    "I...." Before he could proceed with the rest of the words that choked in his throat, the door slammed on his face, made him close his eyes but a simper drew on his face.

 Chapter 126 - Chapter (126): Conduct

    The maidens brought lunch for Luna and Natasha. After having the meal, Natasha went to the bookshelf that had only two books there but they were romance. This girl liked such kinds of books but the other one that Wilmore had kept close to himself had an epic theme.


    "You need some books, I am allowed to borrow them for you from the royal library."


    Luna''s face flourished, unlike the two maidens who just arrived back to see if they needed anything else. They were not agreed with that suggestion. Not Royal blooded ones were not permitted to touch those books. They traded glances in panic.


    "What is that face?" Asked Luna before replying to Natasha.


    "Because only royals can have the books."


    "Can you take me secretly? The punishment for reading there is less than having the books in my room, they might assume me as a thief."


    Natasha looked at the right side, calculating the situation, Luna was right. They could have done this and troubled her.


    "Nice idea." Natasha heaved on her feet.


    "You are brave." The shaky voice came out of Helena.


    "You two must guard!"


    Natasha smirked mischievously as if she was talking about a coming plan.


    "Get up, Luna! I want to show you who those mistresses are!" She pointed to the clock and added, "they must have had arrived."


    "Wha... What?"


    Kate couldn''t believe what she was hearing, they itched for it.


    "Yes, I want her to see them and besides, Lady Luna has the permission for having two hours of daily walking so we would use it now."


    Natasha remarked something that they had forgotten, blinking at Luna.


    "Yes, lady Natasha is all right. I can''t spoil my bones here, imagine that soon the mistress session would start and I have to handle many girls who would like to poison me."


    Natasha grasped that Luna was aware of the hazards that in every second would come to her.


    "Yes, milady! As you wish, we would stand by your side."


    Kate replied and Helena admitted with a node.


    "Decent conduct, I expected from you, ladies."


    "What should we do with the guard while going to the library?" Asked Helena, joining the plan.


    "Hm, I have a solution for it. But now let''s go for a walk!"


    She sneered and went to the door, Luna thrust herself into her warm clothes and twirled to her. The maidens marched after them.


    "Lady Luna would go for a walk around the tower, she has digest issue!"


    Luna sneered, where did that come from?


    "Yes, Milady."


    Said the guard by the door, Natasha''s eyes sharpened, "where was Nemo?"


    She opened the door and went outside. Nemo wasn''t there!


    "Where is Captain Nemo?"


    She asked the guard with a blond head.


    "The mistresses had arrived, the Queen asked him to attend and guard them."


    Natasha nodded, so she was on time, they could catch up with them when entered the gates of the palace.


    "Nice, guard us for two hours."


    The guard was obedient and offered her a bow.


    They marched down the tower and found many guards around. The Queen made security impenetrable.


    "Put on the act," Natasha murmured beside the girl.


    "Why?"


    "They shouldn''t find out we are talking about them."


    Everything that had happened today was all-new for Luna. Nothing was for real in here.


    The first cart entered and halted down the stairs, Natasha crooked the path to the garden where the trees could conceal them.


    Inside the garden, the roads were cleaned and she was marveling how those cedars could hang on stable in a long winter.


    "This garden goes to the forest, am I right?"


    Natasha nodded, "see how unsafe your place is when those granted ones would go to the mistresses'' mansion!"


    "It is fine! I have no problem with that tower, better not to stick around those who would like to smash me down."


    Natasha shook her head, it was a mistake.


    "Don''t say that, never lower yourself as you worth more than all of those girls, let me tell you who they are!"


    She halted near muse Luna''s sculpture and directed to the first girl who came out of the cart. She looked pride and her dress was saying she appeared from a rich family.


    "Her father is my uncle, a rich merchant who lives in Sargona! She is madly in love with Wilmore and despite her father''s dismay, she joined the selection and she also had an opportunity to be a Queen if her mother''s blood was royal yet Livia loves this girl."


    "What is her name?"


    "Delara! She is perfect in making poisons, trained by the best alchemist in the country. She is another version of princess Livia, beginning nasty games." This knight girl had unsettled stuff with her.


    Natasha continued introducing all nineteen girls while the last one was Vanessa. The one that Luna knew better than anyone.


    "I don''t know much about this one!"


    The knight stated, tilting her head.


    "Do you know what is painful Natasha?"


    "To see that your man has so many women!"


    Luna bitterly looked at her, "so you know."


    "I do! But here is entirely different than where you lived."


    Luna could not be agreed more, although didn''t want to spend more time in this cold, her heart ran heavy, and she didn''t know why did she care? She didn''t love him, he didn''t belong to her heart, why would she bother? Was she lying to herself?


    "Let''s get back to our plan."


    She wanted to find a nice book that could distract her from this sheer sour reality.


    "Yes, I agree." Natasha turned to the guard, "I am going to the library, I would like to take Lady Luna with me."


    She relied everything on herself again like what she did toward the prince. Natasha was extremely different than others in this castle who used to wear a pout and frown while seeing her. Her uncle, her father both had half of Royal blood but they were treated unfairly like they were not counted to be human.


    "Why do they disgust my family? I see many people who are half-breed."


    Luna asked as Natasha led her to a quieter path.


    "There are rumors, you know and people of Velator worship rumors, some folk like it and some don''t."


    Luna felt the twist in her guts.

 Chapter 127 - Chapter (127): Rumple

    Luna tilted her head as she faced the library''s door, scanning it from up to down, it was a huge aged wooden door.


    "Shouldn''t they change this door?" Luna growled.


    "I think so, it had been a few years since I entered here."


    She grabbed the bronze handle and the door groaned madly.


    "You stay here."


    Natasha told the folk behind them, the maidens'' faces were pale.


    Luna rubbed her eyes to see the ceiling of that room but it was all spiral shelves that grew until reaching infinity. What was it? Did anyone bother to read in this place? Of course, not! When no one was allowed to come here and limited people had access to here. Here had many aisles, very cold and dim, only a few lanterns on the walls were serving light! The scent of wooden shelves was the only pleasant thing.


    "To keep here safe we would use less fire."


    Natasha informed.


    "The moisture would do what fire does too, spoiling the books! Perhaps the scholars must become able to watch over here. These books are precious."


    The girl beside her was agreed, but she hadn''t the power to convince that wary Queen and her council.


    "Gaven?" Natasha shouted.


    "Who is this person?"


    Her eyes scanned around and a dwarf fae came out of an aisle. Luna blinked a few times and yes, that was real, this little man was a faerie.


    "That''s the bookkeeper here."


    "But he is a faerie!"


    "He is, the only one allowed here by the late former King''s order."


    The man was approaching, his shadow was stretching on the cobbled floor.


    "Lady Natasha! What a grace you had granted us for attending here."


    She smirked, "I was busy learning how to use my blade as long as I can''t use my brain!"


    The dwarf''s head was too hairy, his white beard was braided and pined by a bead. His black robe was sweeping the floor. His black eyes met Luna''s


    "Who is this dignified Lady?"


    "Oh, I forgot! My bad, this is Lady Luna James. I am here to read and she is my company."


    The dwarf smirked. Natasha hated to read as it sounded boring to her and obviously she was here because of the girl.


    "This is my honor to meet Lord James niece."


    "I am glad to meet you, master."


    Master? No human ever called him this way, his pointy ears moved under that black velvet dwarf hat.


    "What book do you wish to read?"


    Natasha rolled her eyes on Luna, waiting for her to choose. Only one book came to her mind that was easy to speak about without memorizing its title.


    "The holy book!" She blurted and the lord girl sneered.


    "Yes, the only book that you liked its pictures."


    The dwarf snapped and waved a hand, a cloud formed and a book moved on it, traveling the path to reach them.


    "Have your seat."


    He snapped his fingers and the rest of the lanterns lit up. The floated book sat in the middle of the library where a stone table was.


    The girls walked to it. Luna closed her eyes and touched the cover, it was indeed the same as what Elizabeth borrowed from Elenore.


    "Gaven, do we have any book that indicated information about imps? Did we have any imp attack in the chronological era?"


    Asked Natasha.


    The man shook his head, "they are the beasts of hell! There is only one book that sat in front of you."


    "Please stay with us, if you do mind! I think you have read many of these books." Luna pleaded.


    "All of them!"


    Natasha snorted while the girl flinched, staring at the man. How old he was?


    "Wow, you are extraordinary." She couldn''t be rude and ask his age.


    "Ah, I had five hundred years unless now, life would become boring without them."


    Luna smiled sweetly, he was right, with that age no one could saunter around for a long while.


    Natasha opened the book, checking on content, she found the creature of hell.


    "This one is not like the one that regular people have. Their books are just prayers, speaking of heavens and creations."


    Luna mentioned.


    "Yes, terror can make people lose their faiths."


    Natasha remarked.


    "Do you make decisions for people''s faith?"


    Luna asked and discovered the dwarf''s grin, his eyes sparkled.


    To Gaven, this girl sounded impressive. The questions just taught him that she had no idea how dangerous her words were or perhaps knew but she was as brave as her grandfather to speak about them.


    "Not my words, this is the law, these words come when you protest as your answer. The rule has one quote, they are convincing themselves, and that''s: so far, so good."


    "So far, so good? I doubt, the imps near Phola almost trapped and hurt you."


    Luna noted, her eyes drifted on the turning pages, this one didn''t just note, also had many drawings. Those pictures described the words.


    The dwarf lift his finger and the determined page came to Natasha.


    "Thank you, Gaven!"


    "To you, it takes a year to turn the pages."


    He taunted again. It seemed the man knew Natasha perfectly.


    Glances rolled on the page, it began with traces of fire drawing.


    "Are you ready?"


    The man asked, Luna''s fingers rumpled her skirt.


    "Let''s see what the God of the Dark world had told us about hell."


    Natasha turned the second page and the statements appeared to her view. They were lettered adequately and the second page had two imps, sitting on the gate of the hell''s pillars. Two people were standing down, holding things in their hands.


    "Imperious and Impious, the devil and the angel of hell, they would greet all creations at the gates of hell.


    O, ye! The mortals and immortals, one that your souls will meet them one day,  to be sent to a new world.


    The two kinds of imps, one attends to punish you, thus the one attends to question you. One is disastrous and dark, craving blood, but the other one with eyes of flames, assemble of sunlight would challenge you. One sits at the left side of the gate and one sits at the right side of the gate.


    Be aware of the left one, it can be summoned by the dark hearts, souls, and intentions of ye. Thee, who kept your heart greedy, would call out for it to bring you power but, the troublesome demon of hell would imprison you, to sip blood. Silver of light, they fear, O, ye, mortals, keep your heart far from darkness, not to summon the flames of hell, the emperors of hurricanes and flames.


    ...."

 Chapter 128 - Chapter (128): Secret Way To The Library

    The rest of the words that she had read were the prayers and the nature of the other one. The one that must be summoned to bring the disastrous one back to hell.


    Luna felt the cold sweat that was trickling down her spine.


    "Are you frightened?"


    Asked the dwarf.


    "What I discovered frightened me, master Gaven."


    Told the girl that sweat beaded on her forehead. Seemed she was so familiar with the literature and the structure of the words that fitted beside each other, the descriptions'' meaning.


    The fae nodded, he knew too.


    "What does it mean? I can''t even read it properly, before my brain could handle the terrifying words it ended."


    "Because you always just try to find something inside the images, the environment matters to you more than the words, tell me! What do you see in this image?"


    Natasha peered at the image. Two people were standing in front of the giant gateway while two imps, one bald and the other one having flaming hairs were sitting on the pillars. She tilted her head, now they meant something but yet vague.


    The man put his thin bony forefinger on the person on the left. "A human, see, he has something in hand! A bleeding heart to feed the Imperious.


    This one on the right is a Fae, holding a fae silver sword.


    They both are going to the gate of hell, one can kill the Imperious, one can feed it! What they would choose? The Impious would challenge them with questions so they would show their true self."


    "A test for both of them!"


    Luna chimed in, the dwarf nodded.


    "Humans think that it talks about the grades and the faeries think it talks about the races."


    Natasha looked up, "and they are both wrong. I saw how a dark imp takes the heart out. And now I noticed the meaning, the concept of it."


    The dwarf opened his hands.


    Natasha never found out about it. She discovered such an important vital matter because of Luna.


    "Master Gaven, why the imps never land on the ground? Here said! They guard the hell up there in the air!"


    The dwarf''s finger moved on the white ground.


    "See, this is lime! The material that we educe from mines and pour on corpses."


    "They can''t land on it!"


    Murmured Luna, it was a code! Everything in these words and images was coded to guide the innocents to live in peace and this book was left here, feeding the rotten air of here, to return to the dust.


    "You are brighter than what I supposed, Lady Luna."


    The fae complimented.


    "She is." Natasha was peering at her as if she was looking at a gem.


    She excitedly gazed at Gaven, "can you help lady Luna to read every valuable book in this library?"


    Gaven raised an eyebrow.


    "Do you crave that lady Luna?"


    "More than my life, but I have a question, was anyone interested in this part of the holy book?"


    "Do you think that someone realized the codes?"


    "Yes, the notices in here also challenge a heart with the notification it had given. To be honest, I believe that someone summoned them."


    "Hush!"


    The man buzzed.


    "Yes, it will be among us! I am going to talk to Wilmore."


    Luna bobbed her head.


    "Well, there is a secret path from the left tower that ends up here."


    He directed to the end of the library.


    "Lead us."


    As she said that, "why are you here?"


    It was Livia''s eunuch voice. Why was he strolling everywhere?


    "Take Lady Luna to her tower, I am going to get rid of this disturber."


    "Why? Let me be with you! They might punish my maidens!"


    "I won''t let them, Go now! If he is here, Livia is also close."


    The fae grabbed Luna''s hand and persuaded her to move despite her dismay. She looked back at Natasha who went to the door but a moment later, a shelf moved and they were inside a tunnel. There was a lantern on the wall that floated on the way, administering light.


    "Only prince Wilmore knows about it, please come to the library anytime you wish to read."


    Luna was yet looking back, she couldn''t hear any voice in this place. Something quashed under her feet, she halted and gazed down. The fae ceased, the light hovered back to the lady!


    "A wooden horse!"


    She chanted peeking at the wooden doll.


    "With broken head!" The dwarf corrected.


    "I am sorry, I didn''t see it! I can fix it."


    She heaved on her feet and followed the man until reaching her tower.


    "These staircases are inside the wall, can lead you to your chamber."


    "That empty bookshelf! It was fishy, to me."


    "Yes, that''s the door. Prince Wilmore used to live in that tower through that way for over six years."


    Detained was a better definition of what he referred to.


    Luna squeezed the horse doll. The court had tormented him to make him what he had become.


    "How much do you know about the Bolingtone family?"


    "Not just bright but also brave to ask such a question straightforward!"


    "At the end of everything is death, master! I lived among shadows, my nightmares were the only images I could see, for two years and I fear nothing now."


    The man ceased, so did the lantern, peering into those sky blue eyes. There was no fear about her own death so what brought her to this hell?


    "You are rare, Lady Luna."


    "You too, master! Your magic is so pleasant. Moving objects is so pleasant."


    The man continued climbing the stairs until reaching the door.


    Back to the library, Natasha opened the door, "eunuch Oliver! Don''t you know that you must be quiet when people read?"


    She nagged but her eyes met a pair of silver eyes. Princess Livia!


    "Natasha, from when you are interested in the library?" Livia asked, was escorted by her rascal valet to here.


    In less than a second, Natasha scanned the folk''s faces. The maidens reddened out of concern.


    "Who said that I am here to read? I am here to find an answer."


    "Ah, your tongue, come again!"


    Livia rolled her eyes on the maidens.


    "Aren''t they serving Lady Luna?"


    "Of course, they do!"


    The princess raised her eyebrow, "Then where is she?"

 Chapter 129 - Chapter (129): Report

    "In her chamber! I am after the answer for her, not to look fool toward the James'' girl."


    Livia smirked.


    "Not convincing!"


    "I am going to the prince, leaving the answer to the maidens!"


    Livia dashed inside, acting she was surveying over to catch someone.


    She strode to the table.


    "The answer is in the creatures of hell?"


    She asked, peering at the table.


    "Yes, she saw the imp''s head that was about to kill her sister."


    "Really? You didn''t come over to tell me what had happened, I thought we are close."


    She meant it.


    "Oh, your highness, of course, we are. But you saw what had happened there. Those creatures could cross our borders and Dorian Black had followed them till they crossed the Fae''s border."


    It caught Livia''s attention, she could distract her artfully and tell her what has just covered the skin of the fact.


    "Why were you near the borders of Phola?"


    It was time for Natasha to end that conversation and quit. She shouldn''t have learned about Elizabeth.


    "Actually, we weren''t there for the girl!" She knew that was a masterly weaved lie that Wilmore fed them with, his curiosity about the girl dragged them to Riva otherwise they had more important work to do.


    "What?"


    "Yes, we were tracking the Ruby witch to kill the rebels from the root."


    As she said that Livia''s face hardened. Was she hiding her grin?


    "Then why did you go to the Lord''s mansion?"


    She drew a hand on the image of imps. Natasha became suspicious. Luna''s question repeated in her head, why did Livia caress her palm on them gently? Even at the breakfast table, the reaction she displayed wasn''t real, she didn''t scowl her mother if she did care at all! She had strong esteem and would reveal it in front of everyone. Even the Queen was fishy too!


    "We thought that the Lord might be able to aid us, there I saw Lady Luna''s condition and suggested the lord use Fae remedies for her. I took her sister and Ryan James to Phola and we found the cure from a Moon reader. There we got attacked by imps and killed them, a man was slaughtered there in front of us, the imp took out his heart."


    Livia nodded, now she was convinced.


    "Thank you for notifying me, but didn''t you see my mother?"


    "No, actually, we were so focused to catch the witch but we lost again."


    "We will find and burn her one day. Tell my brother to chill and control the rebels for now."


    Natasha bowed her head, "can I ask a question?"


    "Sure!"


    "Is the rumors right that we would make peace with vampires?"


    Livia shook her head, "No peace can end our enmity, we might want to deal and obtain cease-fire and calm our eastern borders."


    "I am sure the council would make the best decision." She tended to close the book, but Livia''s hand rest on her hand.


    "Let it be, it seems the imps interest you, let me see what is in there."


    Natasha chuckled.


    "Yes, my lady! I could discover nothing but them being deadly. I hope you find something out and help us."


    Livia laughed.


    "Don''t bother yourself, Natasha, we both know these are too much for your brain to handle."


    In a manner way, she just insulted her, calling her witless.


    "So, I leave you here. I guess I must return to prince Wilmore."


    She bowed and strode to the door when Livia shouted, "if you were his wife then here we didn''t need to hire mistresses."


    Natasha froze, why would she bring up this subject out of the blue?


    "I refused to be in council because I love blades and rarely use my brain. I could hurt your position Milady. I am sure fate would bring the best one for him to be his wife."


    She bowed her head and dashed out, her heart was aching, the chill in her spine was seizing wildly. She needed to have some air.


    As the Nobel girl left the library, Livia looked around, checking around! Where was the fae?


    "Did you see Gaven, today?"


    She asked Oliver.


    "Yes, he came here!"


    "I am here, milady!"


    The dwarf came out of nowhere, Livia looked at the right side.


    "Gaven! I thought Lady Natasha had brought you our guest."


    Livia somehow asked about her being here.


    "Yes, she told me about a question. She wanted to know what the imps are exactly but what we found was just known yet vague words."


    He lied, he was good at it.


    Outside the library, Natasha was walking so fast and the maidens and guards were following her, her mind wasn''t there and she hit someone.


    "Eliot!"


    She mumbled.


    "Are you fine?"


    Natasha shook her head, that wench Livia pestered her.


    "I am not! I want to go to the tower."


    Eliot scowled, "you will go nowhere!" He turned to the others, "Get back to lady Luna! Your grace is there. They would go to see Lady Narayan."


    Without thinking twice, the valets heeded and left them.


    "You come with me, show me your house. Prince Wilmore asked me to learn everything about the castle."


    Natasha keenly accepted, she needed a distraction and this son of Phola was the best option.


    The lads sneaked out of the palace, "we must cross the Bazaars to reach out the royal mansions."


    Natasha notified him.


    "What did she say?"


    "Can you hold words with you?"


    "Everything related to you is worth my life."


    He hold out his arm and Natasha dove her arm in his.


    "She wants me to report her everything Wilmore does."


    They passed by a fishmonger and then other shops until they reached haberdashery. Natasha still wasn''t in a good mood, that face still was playing in her head.


    "Do you like that ring?"


    She was unintentionally peering at the glass but he thought she liked the ring.


    "No, no! I was drowning in my thought."


    Eliot just looked at her, what the princess had told her that made Natasha like this?


    "Come, grant me to show you our house."


    Natasha began to walk.


    "Tell me, what else is bothering you?"


    "Wilmore is like a brother to me, like Huxley and Nemo but not every people look at me like that. Livia wanted me to become his wife."


    A cart passed by them but halted. Natasha ceased and looked back.


    "Mother!"


    Why was she going to the palace?

 Chapter 130 - Chapter (130): A Square Deal

    Luna was to release a breath out of relief when the dwarf left her but as soon as the wall moved she met a pair of silver eyes, widened.


    "Your grace, what are you doing here?"


    "Lady Luna! What is this?"


    Luna dashed out and closed the wall.


    "Natasha and I were inside the library and princess Livia came, master Gaven had to take me back from another way."


    She explained fast, squeezing her skirt when she saw a disappointing look of the prince.


    "Library? Why were you there? Do you like reading?"


    Wilmore walked to the bookshelf, saw the broken wooden doll in her hand but asked nothing about where she had found it. It was a long time since he did not see this doll he made at the age of twelve.


    "Your shelf is almost empty. I will allow you to go to the library through a proper path."


    "But princess Livia might not like it."


    "She wouldn''t but are you comfortable using this annoying pathway?"


    Luna traced his hand that was showing the way she just popped out.


    "I am fine."


    "Then you got a square deal, we are going to have tea with Lady Narayan." He turned.


    "Yes, your grace." Her breath was still gasping.


    "Your grace, there is something that you must know."


    "I hear you." Wilmore turned back to her again and his eyes rolled on her lips, for a moment her figure zoomed, every detail on her face went more visible to him and his heart paced. Being beside her could make him taste warmth, the sense that he had forgotten for a long time.


    "We were reading the holy book and I think there is a way to beat down the imps."


    Wilmore gazed at her, "Lime and faeries silvers can harm the imps, why don''t you trap them with prey?"


    "Good idea, but I need to find their den."


    "Can you show me Velator''s map? In the holy book, there is a saying. The imps can show up if they are summoned by a dark heart and to stop them, we must summon the other one."


    "The other one?"


    "There are two kinds of imps that existed in hell! Imperious is the bloodsucker, a demon, and Impious is the guardian."


    "How did you find out?"


    "I have never seen the completed version of the book, but because of Natasha I got the chance and it was all written there as if it was predicted that they would one day come to our world."


    "Impressive! Did Natasha discover this?"


    "Yes, three of us were reading."


    Wilmore chuckled, for what Natasha was striving to get close to this girl?


    "You made a good team to stick around but be careful, these words are dangerous, even the ethereal men had different interpretations than yours."


    "I give them the right, the words speak bilaterally."


    "Leave it to me. Don''t interfere until I ask."


    Wilmore led Luna out, and in the middle of the way, they saw the valets.


    "Lady Luna!" Helena was shocked, how did she reach here! They ran all the way to here, their face was red.


    "Yes, my darlings, let''s go to the small mansion."


    She cut the words right there and Kate nudged Helena to push down her curiosity.


    Everywhere Luna was passing had gone clean or would become before they crossed it.


    "Did you force them to clean here?" Luna gazed at him blankly.


    "No, it is their duty."


    He coughed, shaking his head in denial. Nemo who joined them after welcoming the mistresses smirked, turning his face away.


    Luna snatched that he was fibbing.


    "You won''t punish them, Would you?"


    Wilmore''s forehead creased, he never hurt people for such a thing.


    "No," his voice was rough, he drew his way forward, his gloved hands knotted behind him.


    "Come, if you want to meet Lady Narayan." The prince added. He loved to hold out his hand for her but he couldn''t, he didn''t want to show her interest unless her heart couldn''t accept him.


    The small mansion came to view. Her eyes caught the guards'' tower then rolled on the beautiful but small mansion, no wonder why they named it this way. The path was surrounded by sculptures and bushes that might have blossomed in spring. Their life was too short as Bolingtone had no summer.


    The guards by the door announced the Prince''s arrival and the lady came to greet them personally.


    "Your Grace, I see you brought me a precious guest."


    "I couldn''t resist your will, Milady."


    Luna grasped that Wilmore was treating her nicely, smiling as if he was talking to his mother.


    "Nice to meet you, Lady Narayan!"


    Luna bowed her head, the woman had a gracious expression, very peaceful, and no wonder why the king would rather spend time with her. The warm aura of her heart was spreading in the air around that mansion.


    "Darling, you are most welcomed!"


    She approached them, Wilmore kissed her knuckles.


    "You are making me jealous!"


    "You are always my king, Come in Children. I''ve prepared you the tea."


    Getting inside the mansion, everything was found simple, the paintings here hadn''t the rough shapes like the palace interior design, they were soft and were expressing her sweet moral.


    "Here is very lovely." Luna thought loudly.


    "I am delighted that you liked here."


    They sat at the table and the valets remained back.


    "Do you like to stay here?"


    Asked Wilmore, she didn''t say a word about her residence.


    "I am fine wherever that can let the peace land."


    Lady Narayan just peeked at Wilmore, the girl mean it. She didn''t want to cause any trouble despite knowing that tower wasn''t safe.


    The maidens brought sweet and tea, their scent was so fresh and vanilla''s odor in the air was saying that they had cooked them there.


    Luna peeked at a cookie but noticed that Wilmore didn''t like sweets, even he was running his eyes off them! Did he loathe sweets?


    "Lady Narayan, I leave Lady Luna to you when I am away."


    Told Wilmore and she nodded. The King had notified her about his decision and she was aware of everything already. But the king didn''t want to get involved with the mistress''s residence until it became necessary.


    "I will take care of this daughter, her uncle is my dear friend since he was the leader of the knights."


    What? Luna coughed! Her uncle was... Huh? Why did this just inject her daze?


    She didn''t know! Wilmore and the woman learned that a little bit late.


    "Eat daughter,  made them myself."


    "You are so talented, lady Narayan."


    "Can you cook?"


    Luna nodded with a smile, the woman changed the subject masterfully.

 Chapter 131 - Chapter (131): Disregard

    Thereon having tea with the lady, Wilmore took Luna back to her chamber as she was determined to have supper with the rest of Mistresses and would be introduced to them. He found her losing to her thought after becoming aware of her uncle being a knight and just remained mute until being questioned.


    Luna noted that Livia was going to see her after supper. He let them settle with each other. This girl wasn''t a fool that needed to be pampered, besides he had become impressed after what she advised him about the imps.


    Only one day had passed since the girl arrived at this court but also brought many changes in his life too.


    He returned to the knights'' station as he was looking for Huxley. He saw Rave beside Hux that had a black mark on his eyes. His outfit was saying that he was outside and caused turmoil.


    "What is going on here?"


    "He chased me!"


    "Did you beat him?"


    Wilmore approached and before listening to Huxley, he punched Rave as hard as he could. The young man spread on the floor, grabbing his mouth, his lower lip was bleeding.


    "I didn''t beat him!"


    Words left Huxley''s mouth gradually.


    "I have told you not to follow him visibly!"


    Huxley hummed, so Wilmore knew about that, of course, he had sent him to follow the eunuch.


    "He didn''t realize me, some drunk guys near the tavern caught me! They beat my face and I itched them back."


    He got to his feet and rubbed his clothes.


    "My sister''s men are so careful. Especially, this rascal, Are you sure that he didn''t notice you?"


    "Yes, I am but I found something!"


    "What?"


    "He loves gambling and I am perfect at it!"


    "Shut up Rave, you are worse at it! Your father was nagging that you were wasting his money!''


    Huxley slapped him by the nape.


    "Why don''t you stop beating me?" He growled as he found them bullying him.


    "Speak before we kill you."


    "I won all of the decks I have ever played."


    "Then where do those coins go?"


    "I bought a fast ship!"


    Wilmore raised an eyebrow, even the navy hadn''t many of them.


    "Not a good excuse to survive us, this is!"


    Huxley blurted.


    "I am not lying, I ordered it and it took me a year to pay for it to be finished."


    "He is not making it."


    Wilmore confirmed him.


    "Make him drunk and extract him what I want, tell me if my sister is making a deal with vampires."


    Rave nodded, this time he would not miss the prey.


    "Now get lost, I can''t trust you so fast."


    Rave dashed out of the hall as he didn''t want to be beaten more than that.


    "Hux, let''s talk."


    He looked around and no one was yet returned. He took Huxley to his chamber.


    "Did you catch anyone?"


    "I did, the man who was serving the Queen during the journey. I took him to a hovel out of the city."


    "We will wait until late night."


    "Alright, was the court calm?"


    Wilmore shook his head, "Livia is doing something that I doubt can benefit me, my mother is suspicious but the only good part was that I could talk to my father!"


    "Is your grace doing well?"


    "He was better, the nightmares had made him a nightwalker. He allowed me to take the knights to the south, but you know that only a few of us can go to Alovena."


    "That''s a piece of good news, indeed! But why don''t you take steps to gather allies?"


    Wilmore''s eyes sharpened, "why?"


    "It is clear that princess Livia is making a vow with vampires, why don''t you earn a powerful one?"


    "Who do you mean?"


    Hux paused, wasn''t sure if his idea could please him.


    "Parsa, they are the most powerful land among all of us. Even vampires fear them."


    "They are the Faeries'' enormous alliances. Why would they aid us when they might lose the better alliance?"


    Hux coughed.


    "Didn''t you check the mistresses list? Do you really think that your sister is frightened out of no reason?"


    "Speak clear, Hux!"


    What was it to the mistress selection? His mother never was straight with him so was not he.


    "The King of Parsa''s sister is one of the girls who arrived at the castle. On the way to getting back, I saw Natasha and Eliot. She told me this while my mother was taking the lads home."


    "Does Luna know?"


    Hux nodded.


    Wilmore brushed a hand on his face, she didn''t say a word and perhaps suffered while seeing those powerful ladies.


    "I wish I could escape this. I might frizz them if I touch them!"


    "Are you sure that Lady Luna is the only one you can touch?"


    "You saw it with your own eyes. She can kill my thirst about having her blood, her flesh."


    Hux swallowed, even talking about it sounded terrible.


    "But you can use it on your side!"


    "Why didn''t Parsa King send her to the Faerie king! He is a bachelor as me!"


    "He did send his daughter to him!"


    Wilmore left speechless, that man! He was freaking smart.


    "I heard that his daughter is madly in love with the faerie king but got refused so she remained there as a gift!"


    What the hell just he heard? Why did people use to bother like this? She could have had one of the most perfect generals of her father.


    "My brain can''t handle this stuff. There are more matters that value to me rather than these. My father commanded to slay the rebels and chaos before we leave."


    Huxley snorted, why they did have high expectations for this?


    "Stop nagging like a child, disregarding this can cause distrust and I don''t want to fight my father and let Livia sit on that throne after helping my mother to kill all my siblings."


    Hux bobbed his head, he witnessed one of those disasters with his own eyes when he was just seven years old.


    Someone whacked on the door and Hux strode ahead, "which bastard is breaking the door?"


    Nicolas!


    "A rebel had happened on the western gate out of the castle."


    Wilmore snatched his cloak and sword, roaming outside without asking more.


    "Bring ten men."


    While getting out, Eliot emerged.


    "Wrap your ass kiddo, your first mission started.." Pushed him, Huxley.

 Chapter 132 - Chapter (132): Paddling

    The horses galloped out of the castle, passing the bridge Wilmore saw the heavy black smoke. The gust was already howling and slashing skins. The storm was close to battling this calm snow, less than two days it would make it out chaotic.


    People were screaming and running away, if they wanted to protest the court then what in the whole world was the reason for burning people''s assets?


    They reached the zone, a man was dead, laid on the ground.


    "Nicolas, take the man out."


    The Knight dismounted and went to the victim.


    The others moved ahead of where the patrols were fighting back and some had wounds on their arms, legs, and faces.


    Wilmore dismounted, shouted, "patrols leave here!"


    Those who were still up in health aided the wounded ones and went out of the quarrel.


    "Hux, do it!"


    Hux nodded, drawing out his pistol and sword at the same time, he dashed into a dark lane and knelt on the cobbled floor of the street and put his weapons down, his palms sat on the cold cobbles, a surge of mist clouded out of his body. That day when the witch cursed the Bolingtone family either of the stone throne''s heirs of Velator who attended for the execution received a curse. What Huxley earned was his fear, mist! That day only Huxley, Wilmore, and Natasha were out of the palace and she targeted three of them, making that selfish throne suffer from their own beast, making those demons out of their children.


    Hux was afraid of mist and his nightmare found a way to the real world. The mist streamed out of the lane and spread in the square that the extremists were ruling, then shoving down the smoke that was harming Wilmore''s senses. Like two cloudy beasts mist and smoke dangled.


    Now eyes barely could catch on the light.


    Eliot had no difficulty scanning the place. He could smell terror, the rush of blood, and the pace of pulses of those who were shooting aimlessly and ran out of bullets, they were frightened, as the mist ran heavier.


    Hux picked his weapons and flashed out, his sword sliced the mist and tore a man''s back, his face was covered and his clothes were black. All of them had the same tattoo on their napes, an Ouroboros, but if their mission was truly divine why would they kill citizens of Bolingtone? The blade must be nude against the blade, not innocents.


    Wilmore removed his glove and flakes of ice frizzed the mist and turned to a large piece of ice and dove into a man who was tiptoeing to stab one of his men from the back.


    "Be careful," he warned him and passed by him.


    Eliot flashed ahead and pushed Nicolas who was about to be beaten by a dagger. His sword smashed the dagger away and it sat into a wooden pillar.


    "Keep one and kill the rest!"


    Wilmore yelled as he discovered it becoming worse. These rebellions were well trained not some noobs like others, they were.


    His gazed and Hux, "decrease it."


    His men were annoyed by the mist and the smoke was already killed.


    Swords were clanking and Wilmore noticed one of the men who was striving to open his way to him, he was stronger than others.


    Eliot found a vial in the man''s hand who was approaching Wilmore! Silver mercury, it was! He knew about the prince''s secret and was inclined to provoke him with his weakness, to force him to show the beast within him.


    Wilmore didn''t want to use his power when he was sure eyes were watching them through windows.


    "The demon can''t sit on the throne of Velator."


    The man shouted, his sword''s tip directing to Wilmore.


    The prince smirked, dodged an arrow and his sword sliced another one.


    "What made you think that you can kill the devil?"


    He mocked him, that was true, it was his real face, his sword sliced another man who bared sword on him, blood gushed out as he drew his sword along with his neck, and pushed him down on the ground.


    Bloodstains spattered on his face, he was cold, couldn''t feel pain, he had forgotten what pain tasted and he wasn''t the only one. Natasha and Huxley were the same but at least they had some emotions.


    "I will kill you and make your mother under me! She had slept with the demon and gave birth to you."


    Wilmore frowned, this one was disgusting! The meaning of the tattoo on his nape was holy but his mouth was nasty.


    Wilmore killed another man and bounced up, landed, his sword was fed by new blood, blood dribbled down. Some of the rebellions scared and retreated to the forest.


    "Eliot, bring me one!''


    Eliot flashed to the forest. Wilmore let the others escape.


    "Why don''t we follow them?"


    "They will eat the poison in their mouth if we follow them. I don''t want them to end their life."


    "Why don''t we end them?"


    Asked Nicolas.


    "Let them make their leader angry,"


    Eliot found one of the wounded rebellions that its blood was leaving a trace, enough for his nose, he never sucked blood, but this time he craved it. He couldn''t fight his desire.


    He jumped and landed in front of the wounded man, his fangs grew and his eyes turned red, he was attempting not to bite him.


    "Stop running!"


    He said.


    The man halted and looked at him right into his eyes, "why are you on his side?"


    Eliot glanced into the man''s eyes who knelt on his knees and was hypnotized by him.


    "Why do you care?"


    Eliot asked.


    "Because vampires are his enemy."


    The man wasn''t in a proper state of mind and didn''t know what he was saying otherwise he wouldn''t speak a word and didn''t let himself bring shame by being caught.


    "Take the poison out of your tooth!"


    Eliot approached him, grabbed his nape, and closed his face to him.


    The man obeyed and after taking out the tooth, he passed out. His mouth filled with blood that teased Eliot but he controlled his fascination, his lust.


    He grabbed the man''s wrist and heaved him out of the forest, his blood was sketching line on the white snow. Eliot closed his eyes and they ran dark again, his fangs smaller.


    "Wow, kiddo! You are fast."


    Hux complimented.


    Eliot tossed the man in front of his feet.


    "I took out the tooth."


    He notified him, his sight was on Wilmore.


    What was wrong with him? The prince asked himself if he could read minds then things were more pleasant to him.


    Rave arrived at the square and saw many slew bodies there and people were sneaking out of their buildings. Whispering, buzzing.


    "What should we do with them?"


    Hux remarked.


    "Burn this one, and throw the rest for the wolves to feast, tonight."


    Wilmore answered coldly. It was the last alert, he would find them soon.. He bent and took the vial out of the man''s hand and left there.

 Chapter 133 - Chapter (133): Scant

    Returning to the palace, Natasha saw Bryant in the courtyard. The Queen must have come to visit her daughter. Yet, it was unpredictable, everything was unpredictable nowadays, poor Luna couldn''t have enough rest today as she was busy meeting everyone.


    She closed her eyes and released a breath out of her chest, drawing her path to the tower. Her mother argued with her using the same words that slipped out of Livia''s mouth, even so. She didn''t treat Eliot well and when she saw them hand in hand walking the Bazaar, she had become like it a fury ball in fantastic clothes.


    The memory expanded in her head, as soon as she approached the tower and began to climb up.


    "Natasha Bolingtone! How you dare to walk in the castle with a slave?" She took her to a room and shouted.


    "Slave? Is this how you call your people? Slaves?"


    She raged out, replying to that unbearable humility.


    "He has no royal blood and if you want to be with such a person, you must take out that blood from your body and I am afraid it is not possible."


    Her mother''s green eyes widened, the white orbs had reddened.


    Natasha drew the skirt off her leg, unsheathed a dagger, and placed it on her neck, "if my own mother wants me to die because of not becoming Wilmore''s wife then I would gain the sweet death with honor."


    The dagger scratched her neck. She couldn''t feel outward pains, perhaps itching or throbbing, or even the warmness of her blood could be sensed but pain, what was it? Weren''t these three heirs cursed already because of their parents'' bloody hands? Why not end it here and now?


    "You love that kid! Fool! Drop that dagger, don''t be a child!"


    Her mother had worn no emotion toward this move of hers.


    The door smashed back and Eliot flashed inside, in a blink, he snatched the dagger from her hand.


    "Yes, lose face among them! Bring more shame, daughter!"


    Her mother added.


    Eliot clenched his fist, his eyes glued to Natasha. Those tears popped out of her eyes because of him.


    Eliot knelt in front of her mother, "I am here to protect her, to be just a friend! Please don''t disturb yourself for a worthless person like me."


    Her mother grinned, "then keep your words and die for my daughter. Now leave."


    Eliot stood up to leave, awkwardly didn''t even look at her, and left, not giving her back the dagger.


    "I leave too, I am on a mission."


    Natasha noted soullessly and ran after him, but he was a shadow and no one was there.


    Her mother was furious to see those mistresses, she believed that Natasha could take her rightful position as a Queen but let it float in the air and offered it to others that possibly could be Aya, the Parsa''s king''s sister who was the only one with royal blood.


    "Natasha! Why are you like this?"


    Luna found the girl beside her brother, Nemo. A bit of blood was dried on her neck and there was no trace of the wound there.


    "Sister, are you alright?"


    Nemo asked instead, Natasha continued peering at the point on the horizon of her imagination.


    She walked inside the room, not grasping when she reached there.


    "I am fine, I met my mother."


    Nemo''s face ran dimly. He studied what made her like a ghost.


    Luna rolled her arm over Natasha''s back and led her inside. Closing the door, she made her have seat at the table, pouring apple juice that Helena brought her.


    "Do you have unsettled matters with your mother?"


    Natasha nodded, she saw the look of Luna on her neck and touched it, it was gore blood.


    "Wait, let me clean it."


    "Where are your maidens?"


    "It seems I must head for the supper, you don''t have to come with me if you feel awe."


    She opened a cache of the closet and brought her a clean cloth, wetting it with the water, she tended to her neck.


    "I must come with you."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I am, I think my mother broke Eliot''s heart and I must fix it. She called him a slave and I am certain that he heard it."


    Luna furrowed her eyebrows. How rude to call a citizen this way. So this is why this girl was running away from home, as did Wilmore they would rather go hid instead of being here. Everything was complicated about these three heirs.


    "Why don''t you go talk to him?"


    "I went to the knights'' station but they had left to shut down rebels."


    "Was the smoke because of rebels?"


    She bobbed her head in reply and picked the juice glass and had some of it.


    "He would come here, would not he?"


    Natasha shrugged, she had lost all her energy and was devastated by what her mother did. Eliot was broken down.


    "My mother says that Aya has the chance to become Wilmore''s wife!"


    She uttered.


    Luna put the cloth away and sat next to her. Her heart was trembling, the girl came from Parsa and had royal blood.


    "Did she scold you for not being his wife?"


    Natasha''s eyes darted on Luna, therefore she knew it the whole time but treated her well.


    "Did you know it?"


    "I did, and I think the story that you told me was incomplete. You know, Ryan told my uncle that your arm was torn and it could leave a horrible scar." She drew her cloak away, caressing her finger on that soft clean skin, continued, "what I see is beyond what I heard, you heal fast,"


    Natasha just gazed at her in astonishment, how fast she discovered her secret.


    "Three heirs of Velator throne were out of the palace that day, Wilmore, Huxley, and Natasha Bolingtone. I know about the rumors, the curses, Natasha."


    She was speechless and her throat was already dried, "I don''t know what to say."


    "Eliot and prince Wilmore! They weren''t fighting like regular men! I grew up among warrior people."


    Luna added.


    "How long is that you suspected?"


    "My dreams, they are veiled by the Ruby witch and a white wolf. Don''t worry I am advised to digest secrets and I learned my lesson perfectly. But be careful, I doubt that princess Livia is aware of you and Huxley."


    Natasha nodded, only a few people knew this and they existed to be mute. Scant chance, there was to be revealed by them.


    "What should I do for Eliot?"


    "Do you love him?"


    Natasha rolled her head down.


    "You do, then let him know. Let him know that the insult is worth a bigger cause."


    Natasha was playing with her fingers. Luna was a gift to her, she had no one to share things with but in this short time, Luna was showing her faith.. Once Eliot cane, she wasn''t sure if it was a good idea to keep Eliot close to her but today, her mother changed her fate.

 Chapter 134 - Chapter (134): Supper

    Helena cleared her throat, nudging Kate who kept her hand under the apron.


    "What is that?"


    Asked Luna but Kate kept looking at Natasha in discomfort, she wasn''t sure to give that info to her lady.


    "Did you bring me the information?''


    Luna brought it up to make it easier for her.


    "Yes, milady!" She took out the paper and handed it over to her.


    "That''s good, you sought for their liking and stuff. Thank you, ladies."


    Natasha noted, ducking her head on the paper.


    "Lady Delara knows material arts?"


    Luna blurted.


    "What? Let me see!"


    Natasha snatched the paper from her, her eyes enlarged, and jumped up the seat. She was trained by her brother!


    "How did you get this information?"


    "Begging!"


    Kate shrugged, pointing to the door with her head.


    "Nemo told you?"


    The girls traded glances.


    "We promised not to reveal it."


    Luna laughed, they just did without using words. Anyway, she was glad for earning such useful clues.


    "That wench is so jealous, possibly after hearing about me joining the knights, she couldn''t handle it."


    "What are the affairs between you two?"


    "I will tell you later, but rest assured that I won''t let her stay in this palace, even if I have to kill her."


    Luna said nothing, realizing that was related to her.


    She stood up as it was time to join the supper. In that room, there was only one person who bothered her. Vanessa, handling her meaningful glares were inconceivable.


    "Nemo, we are ready to leave."


    "Natasha, can you please stay close to me the whole time? Already, I had my sister''s company. I hardly might be able to get used to things here."


    "I will, but remember that I am just here for a month! Handle everything on your own. Facing the princess is the hardest one just don''t play with that fire."


    Luna bobbed her head, stepping out for the supper.


    They quit the tower, the weather was quite better and the clouds declared rain. The number of lanterns had increased to lighten up the path.


    They went to a great hall in the mistresses'' residence. Here was well designed, warmer, and snugged than the tower Luna was staying in. The Ladies were already at the table, their maidens were behind them and silence fell as soon as Luna entered.


    "Lady Luna James, from Greenwood!"


    A man announced her arrival.


    "She is like a muse!" One of the mistresses murmured to another one. With Luna, twenty girls were presented for the selection.


    "I am glad to see you."


    A girl left her chair, Vanessa''s eyes moved on her.


    "I have heard of your uncle''s bravery, I am very happy to see you."


    Her accent was like the people of Parsa. She was princess Aya and greeted her in a manner way, unlike the others who were stunned or didn''t bother to even care, like Delara.


    "Welcome to our land, I am Natasha Bolingtone."


    She snatched all of the attention on herself, even Delara darted a glance at her, a mischievous smirk landed on her face. Didn''t let the man announce her.


    All of the girls knew that who she was, one of the three heirs of the throne.


    A cluster of chill played with Vanessa''s back. Now that she was here, it sounded like she was a small bunny between powerful wolves.


    "Thank you, Lady Natasha, may I ask you to have your seat beside me."


    She pointed out to her seat where no one took one near her. Natasha frowned as they were showing themselves toward the foreign girls. Three of them has sat alone while the rest made a gang.


    Natasha walked forward, "Come lady Luna, we will sit beside our precious guests from Parsa, Alovena, and Hokhen."


    She was careful and confident to pronounce the names with the accents of their folk as respect.


    A gentle smile grew on those girls'' faces. They all were beautiful in their own way, she had seen many people with different features but never lowered them, even if she had to kill them, she never insulted them for being born in a numerous land.


    They all gathered beside each other and order came to the table.


    "Lady Natasha, being among men made you so sensitive."


    Snapped Delara who was sitting beside Vanessa. Everyone laughed at that sapless joke.


    "And I see that you ladies have a lot of time to waste on such foolish jokes!"


    Natasha''s expression was dim and severe. Luna squeezed her hand, shaking her head smoothly.


    "Are you in the selection?"


    The girl came from southern lands asked, her father was a precious merchant to the court.


    "No, I am not! I was surprised why your strict father had sent his only daughter to the court that becomes a mistress, doesn''t he like children?"


    The girl coughed, this quip was too heavy.


    "Milady, you are too straight!"


    Natasha wanted to get rid of them and this could be the only chance.


    The maidens began to serve their ladies, the table was set elegantly, from vegetables to all kinds of meats, grilled fishes, beef, and roasted chickens.


    "Yes, I am! I am trying to understand what can cause a woman to become barren."


    The girls began to whisper. Delara just peered at Natasha then opened her mouth, "would you say that to lady Luna?"


    "Lady Luna isn''t here because of her own decision. In her case, it was a forced one, but yours is entirely different, isn''t it Delara?"


    Eyes averted on Delara, and Vanessa slouched, feeling awkward. She didn''t care about any damned nagging youngster that could ruin her body but this lady Natasha was terrifying. The worst part was that she was a knight and took Luna''s side. She was supposed to drag her on her side.


    "Please let''s enjoy the first supper. I doubt that we are the ones who make the decisions."


    Aya suggested, it seemed she wasn''t the only forced one here, this Lady Luna had the same situation.


    They began to eat and the table was wrapped as they were done. All of them were advised to eat suitably.


    "Helena, come here."


    She ordered, "Tell the valet to let the maidens and others have the food, Kate and you go have your meal, I will take her to princess Livia."


    She murmured to her and the girl went to the valet.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Asked Luna, she was dismissing the maidens.


    "Nothing, I want to know a bit about them from their own view."


    Luna wasn''t sure if it could be a good idea.

 Chapter 135 - Chapter (135): Rejoicing

    Natasha queried every girl that was sitting at the table. She wanted to discover which one of them would make Luna beneath their grade. She also loved Wilmore as her brother and didn''t want him to deal with another devil. They all had a ting of dignity tugged with selfishness, talking with pride about their families'' honors. Luna just offered them a mild smile. After realizing that her uncle was a knight in this court, not just a council member, she had only one thing in her mind.


    Who was their uncle? Who is her family? Were the rumors true? Had they the blood of wolves? Many other lingering thoughts were floating in her head, hovering aimlessly and exploding to give her an insane headache.


    "Lady Natasha, you have a visitor!"


    The blazer shouted and Natasha turned on Luna, "I will see you tomorrow, I will tell Nemo to move to the front room."


    Luna bobbed her head, "have a good night, Natasha!"


    Natasha tapped on her shoulder like a carrying friend, Delara just kept eyes on their friendship.


    Natasha headed outside and saw Nicolas who had a cloth wrapped around his arm. She scowled, the chaos was worse than she thought.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "You must come, sister! Kiddo, that you brought caught a rebel, alive!"


    "Alive! Before he could commit his own death?"


    Nicolas bobbed his head. Natasha had no time to waste on changing her dress so she drew her strides out after him to the cold. Wishing that she could also obtain a bit of time-space to talk to him; he might have thought that the royals'' decadence ethics had expanded everywhere and he held the exact if he thought so; her family had washed down the ethics and honor thus didn''t deserve the appellation that they earned only because of their wealth and power.


    The men out of the mansion had brought her horse and they mounted up quickly to gallop and see why the prince had summoned her. They left the palace and arrived at the knights'' station.


    Getting inside, Nicolas took her to the jail where they used to keep the criminals. Passing a few cells, she saw Eliot and some troopers who were standing around a chained man on a stone chair.


    The rebel was unconscious and Eliot had worn a fierce mask. He didn''t look at Natasha as he was shameful. Before letting his heart love her, he had to think about his own position. He was thinking that Mrs. Bolingtone was saying the fact about him being a slave, a servant.


    Natasha washed down her heart''s shiver that was teasing her. She was cursed, did she forget that? She was cursed not to die until someone behead her and it was a nightmare that you know how you would die, and perhaps, one enemy of her would notice this secret and behead her before having the chance to blink.


    "Pour the ice water on him!" Natasha ordered.


    The curious men relinquished the order as it was the first time they had arrested one rebellion before they die.


    Natasha knew where Hux and Wilmore were, to feed their curiosity about the Queen being in Greenwood.


    The guard kicked the cold water on the man, he flinched out of sharp bitting shock, he was gasping and looking at the people around him, the taste of iron in his bloody mouth was wiggling between his teeth. How could he survive? His tongue clicked on the teeth he had kept the poison but it wasn''t there and its irritation was slaying his nerves. He couldn''t remember how they snagged him when he was in the forest.


    Natasha dragged a chair and sat on it, right across him.


    "Well, I hear you! Who had paid you to bring discomfort to my people?"


    The man scanned her, from toe to head, he gave her a nasty glance, tugged with a bloody sneer that made her obsession be provoked out again.


    Eliot was trying to control himself, was the demon within him, wanted to take those eyes out of sockets as for staring at her in a vicious expression.


    "I have a condition for it?"


    Natasha rubbed her eyes off him, he was pushing her to cross the limits and kill him.


    "What the condition can be, I am wondering!"


    Her bowels were twisting as the rotten scent of him was filled in the air of the cell.


    "Nice, therefore, I hope to see you beneath me for a rejoicing satisfaction between us."


    Natasha burst out laughing, not the first time was that she heard such trashy words coming out of a man''s mouth. This was the reality of the dark world beyond those fantastic palaces of Velator. And this one was another infected worm that just pooped out of the soil after a chaotic rain.


    "You fucke* thug! How dare you?"


    Eliot surged to let his dagger make love with his middle but Nicolas snatched his arm and pulled him back, he then tossed the dagger to Natasha.


    "Isn''t it yours?" He asked the girl.


    "Hmm, it is! I lend it to him."


    She peeked at pale Eliot, when he was fierce, that face had become more attractive and craving.


    Playing with the sharp tip of the dagger, she stood up and approached him.


    Slowly, she placed it on his middle and her calm expression ran stern.


    "Who?"


    The man licked his lip and continued sneering wide and wider when the next squeeze made him shriek madly.


    "You harlot!"


    "Your trashy brain could work before your libelous mouth! You rake!"


    "Speak, if you want that important disgusting worm hung between your legs."


    She menaced, making more squeeze on the hilt of the dagger.


    "Robinson! He is leading us. Your nonsacred court executed his father."


    "What is his name?"


    "I don''t know! We just know him with his family name." He shouted, and among his groans added, "stop it, it is bleeding."


    "Where is the place he constructed you?"


    "In the Solitude tower." He cried.


    Natasha shoved the dagger off him and looked at Eliot.


    In a flash of time, her eyes sparkled, the dagger twisted in her hand and caressed the man''s neck. Blood spattered on her face and made her chill.. She let him see her other side, no grace would go to those who looked at her as a tool.

 Chapter 136 - Chapter (136): Merit

    Inside the forest, the wolves were following a deer with large twisted antlers, they jumped up on the thick roots and the rocks, they reached the animal and took it under siege, baring fangs, and snorting, steam blowing from their noses. The deer stumped hooves and scrubbed the snow, guarding against them while the mist was streaming out of its'' nostrils. Its golden eyes sparked out stars, the being was concealing its fear but the wolves would hear and smell it from the pacing heart. The Beta wolves seized to catch it but the deer defeated the wolves with his antler.


    A groaning wolf beat a tree trunk.


    The black alpha appeared at the top of a cliff, watching the scene, it surged ahead and caught the animal by the nape. Its nails and fangs dove into the fur, tore the skin, and kissed the flesh, the taste of blood increased its desire and lust. The wolf parted the flesh and the rest of the wolves followed by and smashed down the masculine young deer.


    Two strangers were passing through the rough cold, the howling gust was sneaking out of any hole, pretending as if a giant was blowing in a horn.


    The hovel that Huxley kept the valet emerged to view. That was Hux''s secret place. After that hovel, the path began to the ruins of a cursed village that one day belonged to the witches and people believed their ghosts were wandering around ever since the burning. Remarking the time that their young king burned here, and even didn''t spare a single life.


    "Are you sure he is alive?"


    Asked Wilmore as he found the place being veiled in muteness.


    "Am I assemble of a silly clown?"


    Wilmore shrugged, he did sometimes.


    Ceasing before the door, Hux tended to unlock the door when Wilmore snatched his arm, "hey, she likes the kid! If you annoy them I don''t care if you are my brother."


    Hux shook his head, "I know, she has the right to live like normal people, but my mother will make sure he wouldn''t breathe and I am the first one she would ask to kill Eliot."


    "The witch cursed three of us, provoked our fears as our other side, she needs someone loyal to take care of her."


    "I have told you how my mother was looking at him. I will watch over them."


    Wilmore nodded, he just realized what could save Natasha''s life and couldn''t let her mother kill that precious boy. Their parents had no idea what will happen if they harm the people that the Ruby witch had assigned.


    "Did you tell Natasha about what you discovered?"


    Wilmore shook his head, "I will tell her later. I am still wondering who had sent the crow. The letter is suspicious but only one person knows our secrets."


    "The witch."


    Hux muttered.


    He pushed the door, a man was chained to the floor, unconscious.


    "Make him stand."


    Wilmore stated, frizzing the iron, thus Huxley broke the lock with a simple twist of his unsheathed sword.


    He grabbed the man''s collar and heaved him up on a chair, taking out a vial from his pocket, he took it under the man''s nostrils.


    Those brown eyes widened and the man saw the prince in front of him and then his eyes averted on Huxley. Was he the man who caught him? Yes, his outfit was the same.


    Folding his hand in his chest, Wilmore stood there.


    "I have some questions and I need answers, then I will flee you."


    "Your grace, you could have asked me anything."


    The valet was a middle-aged man. Shivering legs were announcing how frightened he was.


    "Are you afraid of me?"


    "You are my master, of course, I am."


    "You are honest, have you been with my mother in Greenwood?"


    "I was, your grace."


    "What was she seeking there?"


    The man peeked at Hux, he was in hot water, stuck here. If he spoke the Queen would kill him and his family and if he didn''t then the prince who had a merciless heart would kill him.


    "Milord, please spare me, I am raising my granddaughter alone. She has no one but me."


    Wilmore couldn''t sense what he was saying, all he could give him was a quick death.


    "I will find her a Nobel man."


    The man slipped on his knees, his forehead kissed the floor and his mouth began begging, his tears dripping on the dusty floor.


    "She is only ten years old, milord, I have served the court my whole life, how can I betray my Queen?"


    Wilmore kneeled on one knee, his gloved hands grabbed his shoulders, the man was not innocent, he was sure if he would kill one more innocent person, his heart will frizz, and had to continue his life as a beast that could be fed only by the flesh, it wasn''t what he desired.


    He persuaded the man up, his shoulders were trembling. He had participated in the Queen''s nasty deeds.


    "Tell me, I will let you go but you have to leave Velator! Can you do this?"


    The man peered at him, he couldn''t go anywhere else as he had many secrets with him. Dying here was the only option and he knew it would come one day as it had been following this man for many years, just shadows concealed it, made the life sound sweet, while it never was.


    "Can you take care of my granddaughter?"


    Hux rolled his head away? Why did he become emotional abruptly?


    "I will, rest assured that you have my words."


    "Dying with your hands is my honor. There is a healer faerie cub in the court of Rose forest. We had a broker faerie to bring him for your highness, but things ran twisted and we missed the cub. We think that Lord James assisted him and took the faerie back to his land. This is what I heard and was aware of, I don''t know why the queen is desiring the healer."


    Wilmore''s head was thumping, what a huge mistake his mother had made, it didn''t matter what the cause was, it was a worse arrangement and could bring a fatal war.. An act with no merit.

 Chapter 137 - Chapter (137): Virginity

    Back in the palace...


    Vanessa found Luna in a dark corner when the other ladies were talking to each other, knowing about each other, she dragged her away.


    "Is that true that you are already chosen?"


    Her expression was fierce and her move was forcing Luna.


    Luna snapped her hand off her own arm.


    "Did you know that here the Queen would check on the girl''s virginity?"


    Vanessa gritted her jaw and stepped back, "I won''t be the one who leaves here, I know about you and Ryan being in love."


    Luna strode ahead, yanking her by the shoulder, she had not the nerves to struggle with her this time after having a busy day. Her legs ached terribly as well.


    "Do what you want Vanessa, I have no fear! You messed up with the prince."


    She remarked and that remarkable notice was as if a sharp blade that could tear Vanessa''s backbones.


    ~~


    Taking lady Luna to the princess''s tea house, Nemo scanned around. The number of guards here was less than always while the princess cared about this aspect too much.


    "Lady Kate, stay in the corridor." His eyes were wandering around, he loathed the current air around this place.


    The maiden crept inside, listening to that favor.


    Inside the warm room, Livia illustrated her face with a smile. She picked the teapot and poured some for her. There were only two of them in that room.


    "It is my honor to company you, milady."


    Livia put down the pot as she finished pouring for herself and looked at Luna.


    "I hope you learn the laws here."


    Luna didn''t understand what she was trying to say, certainly, she didn''t see her in the library so what was she referring to?


    "Excuse me, Her Majesty! I don''t understand you!"


    Luna panicked.


    "Your scarf, all mistresses must wear it."


    She smirked.


    The girl heaved out a breath out of relief, keeping her eyes down but her mind drowned in disbelief.


    "I wore it but, unfortunately, I slipped as I could not see properly."


    "But you must learn to wear it, disobeying the laws can put you in danger."


    Luna grasped that menace, she would now struggle to toss her out or would take her life.


    "I would do my best to follow the orders!" She doubted if what she craved could be sounded as law.


    "Yes, your manners must be tailored to your family''s position."


    She extended her hand, asking Luna to have her chamomile tea.


    "It is good for your beauty."


    Luna bowed her head and gently picked the cup after her. It was still hot for her but she let it burn her tongue rather than letting this woman spoil her.


    The princess put down the cup and continued, "are you comfortable in the palace?"


    "I am, it is hard to be away from my family, but I am at an age that expected anything."


    She lied.


    "I understand, I hope your uncle could endure without you."


    Luna knew that he must have been worried about her. He couldn''t accept this mistress position and this silence was calling out a rage of a storm that would soon come to this court concerning what the Queen had done to this family, a relucent one was close!


    She continued questioning Luna with regular things but at the end added, "do you like my brother?"


    Why would she care? What the right answer for her question was?


    "He is a good man, and a woman''s heart cannot resist him."


    The princess''s face wasn''t readable, she couldn''t understand what she wanted to comprehend. What if her answer was wrong?


    "I must thank you, for accepting my invitation."


    Somehow, she dismissed Luna.


    "It was my honor, I hope we see each other more."


    She nodded, and moved on her feet.


    "Oliver, Lady Luna is leaving."


    Yes, it was what the young girl wanted, to make her lungs flee from the heavy air around her.


    Getting out of that gloomy place, Luna saw Nemo. There was a long way from here to her tower, she had to cross the garden that was connected to the forest and it was already scary.


    "Lady Luna!"


    Nemo appeared concern, checking to see if she was fine.


    "Captain Nemo, I want to get back to my chamber."


    Her hand was shuddering, she barely handled the tension in that room and as she came outside, the malice anxiety showed itself as a cold.


    "Yes, Milady." Kate grabbed Luna by the arm, her arms were strong made Luna lean on her.


    "You are resistant, Kate."


    Luna murmured; her eyes on Helena who was checking around with her eyes.


    "Did the princess bother you?"


    Luna shook her head, refused but inwardly she was confirming Kate.


    They marched to the garden after a long while of moving, shadows moved around them.


    "Firm," yelled out Nemo, unsheathed his sword and loaded pistol.


    "Ladies stay close."


    Luna''s hand moved on her lap, where she used to always keep the Griffin tamer dagger. Since she lost her vision that dagger was always close to her, not to let any danger retrieve.


    "Who are you?"


    The men in black and covered faces surrounded them!


    "Your dead angels!"


    They seized ahead and the quarrel grew. One of them roamed for Luna, she saw those eyes that wanted to have her life.


    Kate shielded herself for her as she found Nemo losing his shot to save a wounded guard.


    One of the guards spread on the ground near their feet, Helena shrieked and hugged Luna. Everything was so fast, in surprise.


    Kate picked the fallen sword, she had sworn not to touch a sword anymore, she joined the maidens of the castle to run the past down to the deeps of hell but it seemed she couldn''t help this time.


    The sword swirled in her hand masterly, "how dare you to tend to take her life."


    The blades kissed, to her Luna was a kind-hearted goddess that shared food with them. She saw only one woman doing this for her and she was a witch.


    She dodged an attack where the raider''s blade sliced the air, cut her ribbon and a strand on her hair. Her hair spread around her.


    Kate slipped on the snow, her blade kissed the man''s stomach and when she turned back, Helena was beaten to muse Luna''s sculpture and Lady James wasn''t there.

 Chapter 138 - [Bonus Chapter]: Chapter (138): Raiders

    Kate roamed to see if Helena was still alive, checking her pulses, she was just unconscious.


    "Take your fellow to the infirmary and call the guards out!"


    Nemo ordered and drew his path to the forest where the prints stretched and scrubbed the snow.


    He was gasping, the scratch on his arm was burning, sweat beads popped out of his skin, there was blood on the snow that colored his path.


    "Captain, three of them followed the lady."


    One of the guards said, coming from the left side.


    "How many of us remained?"


    "Four, sir."


    "Enough, stay close to each other. Do you have your pistols loaded?"


    He shook his head, they ran out of gun powder. They found the forest line guards who already were dispatched.


    Running forward they were getting close to the ruined village where they found a body.


    Nemo marched to the dead man and checked him, a dagger had kissed the heart and gave him a quick death, the person who killed this man knew how to toss a dagger and hit the target.


    He got to his feet, his brain veiled in the daze of how this could happen. How could he let those raiders arrange this menace, the night was fishy and quiet and he must have reported it but neglected it.


    Reaching a hovel, they saw more dead bodies but this time not like the previous one. These were slew, and not a human could cause it.


    "Lady Luna?"


    He seized inside the hovel, no one was there but the footprints on the floor announced that someone was inside it.


    Getting out of there, he took his men to the ruined village.


    ~~


    An hour before...


    Kate was battling with a man, three of the raiders approached Helena, one of them grabbed her wrist but Luna twisted on her heels, cutting his hand.


    He hissed and bared his teeth, "you whore!"


    Another one took Luna from the back and when Helena wanted to help her the wounded man kicked the maiden to the sculpture.


    "Helena, no! You bastards, don''t touch her."


    She hit the man''s stomach with her elbow as she was dragged to the forest by him. She began to run aimlessly, entering the dark, she stumbled as the snow under her feet had gotten hard and icy.


    "Where are you running to, delicious pie?"


    One of them shouted, running after her, who now her ankle hurt badly. She was gasping, what the hell was this?


    She concealed behind a tree to catch a man and let the Griffin tamer drink his blood but an arrow just sat on the tree bark. Her eyes widened, her heartbeat was racing madly, she heaved out into the dark, not knowing where this path could take her but she hoped that wasn''t where these men came from.


    They came here to kill her. She tried to recall her training with Ell, tossing dagger with poor vision.


    Should have she called for help? No, she shouldn''t do that to let one of those arrows snap her from the back, while checking her back over her shoulder she crumbled to the first hovel that came to her view. She heard voices and sneaked behind the walls, there a window was and she peeked inside slightly. The raiders were creeping around silently to catch her, so her sharp ears could have caught any coming noises.


    She peeked inside through the glass and saw Wilmore and Hux, and the man that was talking. What he was revealing brought goosebumps to her body. The Queen was after that fae werewolf that Elizabeth and Luna tend to. The crickets'' frozen sizzle was coming out of the hovel. She swallowed when a noise came from behind.


    "Wow, you are my delicious pie."


    A strong hand wrapped over her belly and a cold dagger sat on her neck.


    "Hush, don''t even try screaming."


    She peeked inside the hovel, only the old man was there. Her eyes averted around instantly, the man forced her to turn when a mist grew and embraced them, two black figures were marching around them, one of the raiders shrieked.


    She hit the man with the griffin tamer turned and tossed the knife to his heart. She was shaking, she just killed a man. While being shocked about what she had done, another one took her.


    Blood spattered around, Luna could not sense her legs at all, the man who grabbed her was shivering.


    "Let her go!" The deep crusty voice came from an approaching man. Wilmore Bolingtone, the sexy man he saw nowadays now was assembled of a beast.


    He came out of the mist, his hands were not like humans, but wolves claws, sharper, bigger, stained with blood, his eyes were glowing even more but furious.


    "Demon, the prince is a beast."


    He madly screamed out the words and laughed like he found something he wanted.


    "Let her come to me if you want an easy death."


    "Why do you care about this wench!?"


    He clicked his tongue on his teeth.


    "Then I will shut your mouth first."


    As Wilmore said that, he flashed off their sight and mist took his place.


    The man swirled and watched around, pressing the dagger on her neck with more terror, this girl could guarantee his life. While thinking this way, a head landed near his feet, he sacred and his grip loosened, Luna kicked him with her arm and fell off on the snow.


    She couldn''t run as her legs could not assist her, her eyes were spelled by the head and she was close to fainting there. She killed someone and witnessed a butchering.


    In the meantime, blood sprayed on her face and everything began to shake, losing in a haze. She couldn''t handle that anymore, her stomach twisted, boiling, she turned her face and threw up at the moment.


    The mist decreased and Luna found the approaching steps, three men were near her, she was shaking when her eyes caught those bloody hands of Wilmore, his hair was wet with blood, dribbling down.


    She blinked multiple times, as Wilmore knelt and was too close, their eyes met. She was stiffened, could she let her heart not fear this man?


    "Lady Luna, are you alright?"


    "N... No!"


    Wilmore nodded, looking at her livid ankle, "you can''t walk."


    He stood up and went to the part that had clean snow, cleaning his hands, he returned.


    Hugging her, she flinched, he ignored her and turned to the old man, "from now on your life belongs to Lady Luna."


    The man fell on his knees, "I will serve her until my heart beats in my chest."


    Luna buried her face in his chest, clasping his cloak not to see that terrible scene.. How could she possibly forget this butchery? These men were tending to kill her, but why? Was it from her family''s foes? Or was it from the princess? She gave in to the daze and fainted.

 Chapter 139 - Chapter (139): Take Control Over Your Rage

    Riva~~


    Miguel sent the letters and notices with that gown for Luna but two days later he received a letter from prince Wilmore saying what had happened to Luna. The Lord didn''t want to spare this so he would gather more allies to find the guilty people and behead them. They had crossed the limits and he couldn''t sit back and watch.


    He looked at the dark sky, tomorrow was the wedding day and he would leave soon, leaving Lisa and the growing baby in her uterus was hard but his enemies left no choice for him, he needed to help the prince and get rid of their rivals who began an unfair game.


    Elizabeth came to his office, he could convince himself hardly to let her know about this but with what had happened for Luna she was supposed to be more careful.


    "Uncle, what had bothered you to call me at this time?"


    Her uncle extended a hand, inviting her to come to the table. There was stuff set on the surface, seemed he would give them all to his loving niece.


    He pushed the letter to her side and she clawed it while looking at him blankly.


    "Is it from my sister?"


    Miguel shook his head, and Ell began to read it.


    "Dear Lord Miguel James,


    Respectfully, I am answering your letter to thank you regarding the records you had sent me, which can help too much.


    But, this letter is also noticed about Lady Luna''s current state. Unfortunately, some raiders infiltrated the palace through the forest and killed all of the guards to have access on Lady Luna, aiming her life..."


    Elizabeth paused, the gulp in her throat avoided her to continue and the shiver in her knees forced her to thrust in the nearest seat. She gazed at her uncle desperately, tears gleaming in her eyes.


    "Do you want me to continue for you?"


    She shook her head, rejecting to rely on him.


    "We killed many of them and kept one but he doesn''t speak even a word, I would like to see you in Bolingtone before the knights head to the south as we received the verification from the king personally.


    I am taking care of Lady Luna but I want you to give me a list of your rivals and cons. I would make sure that neither of them slip from my investigations.


    About the letter Lady Elizabeth had sent, I have given it to Lady Luna but I am afraid that Lady Luna can''t write you down for her sake. Please keep calm and work on your own plans.


    Yours sincerely,


    Prince Wilmore Bolingtone."


    The letter dropped from Elizabeth''s numb fingers and she shut down her eyelids then opened them. Her eyes grew golden, her curled fist smashed the table, "I will find and kill that person."


    "Shush! Chill, Elizabeth! Do you know that what they will do as soon as realizing what you are?"


    Her lips parted, her voice was thick and painful, "they would burn me, I don''t care, I will kill her enemies before dying. Do you know what this letter means? That I shouldn''t write for her, but what would he do with your enemies?"


    "He is surely seeking for a list to kill them all. But about you! As the Fae said the queen wanted the baby! Now I doubt that they kill you, they will use Luna to force you to become their puppet! It is worse than burning in fire."


    Her eyes widened again, he was right, the prince was absolutely right there were moments that they couldn''t do anything but take lives. She wanted to do that now.


    "Give him the list uncle." Her eyes traveled on Miguel. He saw decisiveness inside her eyes. Elizabeth had an impatient dangerous part that he aspired this journey would change her, make a waffled woman out of her.


    "No!"


    "Why? He craved to be on our side why do you reject?"


    She frowned, her uncle was sitting there with cold blood.


    "Because if I kill them all, their children and relatives will rise and would target my Luna for the second time."


    He stood up, held a box, and went to her.


    "Uncle, what is your plan?"


    "Leave this matter to me, I will find those who were behind this raiding and I will behead them right away. My sword has been starving, I would let it intake as much blood as it desires as long as it is related to my family."


    "Why don''t you let him do it?"


    "Listen carefully, We need him to sit on the throne. The King is ill and that throne has three heirs and you met them all at once."


    Elizabeth glimpsed at her uncle who now was sitting in front of her,  putting the box on the small table between them.


    "What about princess Livia?"


    "Her father subverted her when she ran with me."


    "And she wants it back!"


    Miguel nodded in confirmation.


    "And she would clean her path."


    "Yes, and we shouldn''t let her sit there because she will bring a war with faeries."


    "Uncle, I will earn many wealthy friends to aid you and my sister."


    "Good idea, keep this box with you and use it when it is necessary. I only want you one thing, take control over your emotions and move with your logic, don''t let anyone discover your secret."


    "I would uncle, what about Ryan? How can you conceal that he is her son?"


    Miguel didn''t know how to express his amazement.


    "How did you discover it?"


    "Uncle, there are alterations in me! I can sense the blood scents and an aura that can tell me everything."


    "How long is that?"


    "Since we returned from Phola, after tasting the imp''s blood."


    "I won''t let her find out," her uncle replied her question.


    "Did you tell him?"


    Miguel sighed, "I did, he wouldn''t want to join her."


    "Uncle, the rumors about our blood is true, how can''t we shift shapes?"


    "You discovered everything now I do not doubt that you have Griffin''s blood. We are not sheer werewolves, our blood mixed with many humans, but I kept the essence of your great father''s blood.. Ryan would inherit it."

 Chapter 140 - Chapter (140): Wedding

    "Uncle let him consume it, we are at war and soon or late you have to believe it."


    "You don''t know how terrifying it can be, it means becoming a hunter. A human werewolf is entirely different than a werewolf faerie. Humans have the potential to become a demon, a beast that only blood and flesh can retrieve them."


    Elizabeth flickered so that the prince was a beast. How could Luna endure him? And she stupidly persuaded her to love him! She was certain that her uncle was unaware of it, otherwise, he would go and bring Luna back. But she could not demonstrate this, putting her family against him wasn''t a good idea, besides from this letter, she noticed that the prince cared about Luna too much that he was asking for a list to kill all her enemies. If it wasn''t for him and the Queen coming here, she would have never noticed about Ryan being the princess''s son.


    ~


    Lora heaved up the stairs, it was early in the morning and the sky was sunny yet too cold. She saw Elenore''s cart and went inside.


    "Charles? Why is here so quiet?"


    She asked the man who was fixing his bowtie.


    "They are inside, designing the mansion took a long time."


    Without hesitation, the tailor girl went inside and her mouth dropped, the hall''s interior design was insane, heaven had found a way to here. Flowers in large antique vases and white laces rowed in the pathway.


    The tables were dressed in red silk and each had crystal dishes and pitchers on them, filled with cherry wine.


    "Lora?"


    Lisa who was already prepared and looking as if a muse in her purple gown approached her.


    "Wow, Mrs. James! Here is just breathtaking."


    She served her a wide smile, "thank you, darling! Come, I am taking you to the bride and Elizabeth."


    She led the girl to a chamber at the end of the corridor. The door went open and Barbara turned back, she was as if a glowing star as the light cast on her. Lora could release a deep breath out, seeing the dress she made on this beautiful figure.


    "Congratulations, Barbara! I am glad that you handed this to our store."


    "Welcome, Lora!" Elizabeth greeted her, making sure that the skirt of the gown landed perfectly behind Barbara.


    Afterward, Barbara''s hair was dressed up and her crown placed above, making her gorgeous face more visible.


    Lora walked closer, running out of bewilderment while peering at Elizabeth who sounded fantastic. She was wearing a pink gown and her hair landed like a waterfall.


    "I wish Luna was here to see you."


    Ell blushed, it was the first time she put on makeup.


    "Thank you, darling! Come, help me put her makeup on. The guests would arrive soon."


    "Where is Elenore?"


    "They are in the kitchen checking on the maidens who arrived yesterday."


    Lora halted in front of the mirror. She picked the rose toner and they began to do her make-up.


    Outside of the chamber, Lucas was wearing a suit, his father grabbed his hand, they went to the groom and Ryan in the cottage.


    "Gentlemen here is your groomsman."


    He led Lucas in and added, "stay with them, son! I must go to the Lord''s office."


    "Yes, father."


    The man went to the office, seeing the lord''s wrapped box. He was ready for the journey.


    "Lord James, are you sure that assisting me wouldn''t ruin the ties between you and the Queen?"


    "The punishment is undeniable, they might jail me but don''t worry, they can''t keep me there more than two weeks. You are one of us and the men you lose in the borders have families. I am too keen to know how the imps found a way into our world. How did the gates of hell get open? And the worst part is that even the faeries are facing beasts."


    "Why do I guess that this person is related to vampires?''


    Dorian indicated and the lord took his eyes off the mirror, turning to him.


    "Did you hear the rumors?"


    "I did, if the princess seeks power, it means that she wants the throne!"


    The Lord hushed him, "don''t be this bold, I understand that losing your men is tough but we need your head to be on your body."


    "This is not just my men who tossed in front of me with no heart and a body with no blood! The shrieking people beyond the borders that we can''t do anything for them, is even more horrible. They had taken away to my nightmares."


    The Lord walked to the man and his hand rested on his shoulder, "I never leave your side. I know a member of the Alovena council, I will send them a letter to come and meet us in the south."


    "I appreciate your favor. But should we stay quiet about what had happened to Lady Luna? The news spread mouth to mouth."


    "We don''t know who exactly had targeted her. Wait, let us make her the prince''s wife." He dropped his hand.


    "I would do everything to make her sit in a proper position, the court is tending to decrease Greenwood''s influence by using our weakness."


    "Yes, they began to play with fire."


    They headed outside when the carts'' wheels'' came from outside.


    In the kitchen, Elenore checked the dishes of sweets and food. She marched to the wedding cake. It was kept in a cold room and Margaret was scanning it.


    "How can you be this talented, Lady Margaret?"


    Asked Elenore.


    "Ah, not talent but experience."


    "You are so humble, I can''t even make a pie for my son! Once I tried it was as hard as stone but the poor boy pretended that it was delicious."


    They both laughed at that.


    "You just need the decent ingredients."


    Back to the main hall...


    The guests entered and the ethereal came to the platform that was set for them. He took his seat, his eyes exploring the place, smiling, satisfying. Lord James'' generosity would travel all-around serving the ears to know that there were good men in the court that consumed beauty for their valets and they belonged to Greenwood, masters of this land.


    The musicians began to play light music with piano and harp.

 Chapter 141 - Chapter (141): Traveling

    Ryan and Jason went to the guests, seeing the Lord speaking with Dorian and butcher McCain. They were cheering the guests warmly when he was the mayor and his wife crossed the doorway. His wife was pouting, possibly couldn''t comprehend why she would have invited them to come to this wedding of a lower grade.


    "Look, the thirst of power can force a rat to pretend as a Nobel."


    Ryan murmured to Jason gazing at the couple who were nearing them!


    "Welcome, mayor Reynolds." Jason greeted them and the mayor wore a flourished mask.


    "So you are the groom."


    Pretending that he didn''t know him!


    "Yes, master."


    ...


    The wedding continued in peace and the ethereal tied the newly couple then the dance began.


    Ryan walked to Elizabeth, he had to end this sulk because she was going to leave tomorrow in the early morning.


    "May I ask for a dance?"


    Ell stood up, raising a toast for him, she drank it, and while the others were dancing she left the hall. Her cheeks were blushed as she had gone too far. Her heels were clicking on the floor, she took them off as the irritation didn''t enhance. She just wanted to let her brain hover in a daze and forget the thoughts that were eating her. Ignoring Ryan.


    Ryan strode after her, "wait, I can''t be like this!" They were in a quiet corridor.


    She halted again, turning her face to him.


    "I forgave you, Ryan!" She smiled and added, "I never can be upset with you and Luna. Just take care of yourself, we only have each other when there are many demons around us."


    Cheering and happy voices appeared from the first floor, bringing an end to that conversation.


    "Be safe, sister." Shouted Ryan as she left.


    The next day...


    A maddening headache woke Elizabeth up from her deep asleep. Checking the clock, it was 6 am. Her eyes traveled on the pieces of luggage. Her stomach was burning, she had gone too far in drinking.


    "Time to leave, Elizabeth. Fight for your life."


    She sat straight, her messy hair flying in the air. She brushed a hand to fix it but it didn''t work. She snorted, but her face wrinkled.


    "I am terrible, I shouldn''t drink when I am away."


    She moved out of the bed and fixed her messy figure and sneaked down to the chicken when she stepped back, facing Margaret in the kitchen. She almost hit her.


    "Lady Elizabeth, are you that much keen to leave us?"


    "What?"


    "You woke up so early. I am making the food for you to have in your path."


    She looked at the packaging dishes that were going to be set inside the food box.


    "I am going to miss all of these, my darling Margaret."


    Tears beaded in Margaret''s eyes, Elizabeth paced forward and hugged the woman.


    "Because of you, I had never sensed the empty space of a grandmother."


    "They are separating us but it can make us more close."


    Margaret replied, releasing the girl.


    She got back to packing, and added, "I have put some candies and sweet but moderate not to have too much, I doubt that in the middle of your journeys you find a physician."


    Elizabeth smiled widely, "If I knew that you will give me too many sweets then I would make this exploration up sooner."


    She laughed.


    ~


    Lisa kissed Miguel and they came out of their chamber. It was tough for him to let her go. He would take her to Moon Lake personally.


    Elenore and her husband rushed out with their son.


    "Stay with them when we are away. Our rivals might target you all."


    "I will take them to Greenwood mansion. Here is unsafe, in the middle of the forest, having guards wouldn''t help."


    "I talked to Ryan and Lord James last night and they were agreed."


    "So we will pack up today and tomorrow and would move to that mansion."


    "Did you tell Elizabeth?"


    Elenore nodded.


    "Mother, when can we see sister Luna again?"


    Lucas asked, he knew that soon he would see Elizabeth but, he had no notion when he could see Luna.


    "I am tending to find a way, be patient Lucas."


    She smiled at him, she never made a promise that had not much possibility to be fulfilled.


    Elizabeth was sitting inside the hall at a table, looking at the last but beautiful memory in her mind although everything was hazy because of drinking too much.


    She stood up, as soon as her family popped out from each corridor. Her heart was heavy but also had mixed feelings about starting a new path, excitement for her journey, and sorrow for leaving them like this.


    "Jason, Barbara! You should not have come!"


    Barbara flooded to her arms, "how could I let you go without farewell?"


    She moved back, continued, "Stay warm and don''t freak out when men insult, just pass and don''t kill them."


    Elizabeth sneered, "I can''t promise, not to kill cheeky assholes but I promise to stay alive."


    "Ah, lady Elizabeth, your language," Margaret growled, she took her necklace off and approached her, grabbing her hand, the old woman positioned the necklace in her palm.


    "May muse Luna bring all goods on your way, my darling."


    "Thank you, Margaret."


    After everyone came forward, Lucas stood there, looking up at her. Elizabeth knelt in front of him, patting his head.


    "Take care of our ladies, okay?"


    "I will, I am going to practice art and archery."


    "Well done, my little pie! I will get back after three months."


    He nodded however, he didn''t know how long it would become but certainly, his mother would help him.


    ~


    Elizabeth went inside the cart while her uncle and Ryan were putting her belongings inside the cart.


    The Lord and Dorian mounted up the horses while Charles drove the cart. Dorian would join his men in Moon lake to head to the south. He had enough rest by the favor of the imps that escaped from his sight.


    Elizabeth drew the curtain back, the sky was now clean and the mansion was full of good memories concealed behind the trees. She pushed down her tears, it was tough for Luna to leave here without any generous farewell.


    "I must become an ally with the faeries."


    She murmured to herself, and heard a rustle coming down her seat, she bent hastily, looking under the seat between her legs.


    Nothing was there, she sniffed! The Alux''s scent.


    "Come out, Rof! I might not be able to see you but I can sense your odor!"


    She announced it quietly.


    "Are you traveling?"


    The voice just came in answer.

 Chapter 142 - Chapter (142): The Prying Alux

    "I do, Rof! Why are you hiding?"


    She seated back straight, leaning her head against the window frame.


    "I am wondering how you remember my name!''


    The Alux flashed to the seat in front of her like a wraith.


    "You are not something unforgettable!"


    He raised his forefinger and his light huge iris glistened. His pointy ears trembled.


    "Hm, I must mention that, I am not, something! I am Someone!"


    Elizabeth chuckled, her eyes exploring around, it was an hour that she could sense his scent but ignored it, thinking that perhaps he came and left.


    "What are you doing here, Mr. Someone?"


    The creature shrugged, "I can''t stay here, I see you are leaving here! Perhaps I can company a human who needs help!"


    A human? Was she? Only a mysterious person half of her was but the other part was yet vague to her.


    "You sound shady, what made you think I need your help? You are like a ghost, no pledge I can make with someone like this!"


    "I am fast, I can serve you as a valet or even slave."


    "A valet that concealed in my cloak or under my sit? You are impressive Rof. Are all Alux beings like you?"


    The creature, just looked at her, "if you reject me, I will follow you until being accepted, this is what the Alux creatures sound like."


    "A definition of stubborn." He described her.


    She smiled, looking at him, "then earn my trust!" Her face sketched a serious shade, continued, "become my loyal friend rather than slave or valet because I never needed one of those!"


    Rof felt the burning heat throbbing under his skin! Who or what this girl was? Her aura and odor were mixed, he had no doubt she was hybrid but what was she doing here? Not many hybrids existed. She was a ball of mystery.


    "Deal, I am good at that."


    "Fine," she scanned him, he needed new clothes, wandering around with those tattered clothing, didn''t care how fast he was, he was a living prolocutor with logic. And not a slave in the mines at all.


    "I smell sweet! Left from last night?"


    He blurted, his eyes on the box beside Elizabeth.


    The girl sneered, so he was not gone far and was an uninvited guest at the wedding.


    "Could you have food last night?"


    "Yes, the scent of those gorgeous foods and sweet could be catchable from miles away! Who can resist it?"


    Elizabeth confirmed with a nod.


    "Are you hungry?"


    He shook his head, but she heard a groaning tummy that its bowels were crying over each other.


    She opened the box and brought a dish out, putting out the mini Bacon sandwiches that Margaret had prepared.


    "Here, take this! I have more than enough."


    The Alux took the sandwich as his groaning stomach made him shameless.


    It didn''t last a long while when he finished the mini sandwich that was a giant one for him, picking the pieces that were scattered on him, thrusting them on his mouth as of they were about to gain legs and run away from him.


    "Now let''s start to fasten this friendship."


    Elizabeth leaned forward, staring at him with closed eyes. The Alux felt the discomfort and rubbed his eyes off hers.


    "You are so bold, Lady!"


    "My name is Elizabeth, erase the titles and call me just by name."


    It was all she had kept from her adoring human mother.


    "Alright, what do you want to know? I see many questions on that face!" He peeked at her, putting his palms to the sides, drumming his small hands on that fine velvet seat.


    "Tell me about the Alpha I met in the faeries gate, he was handsome but fierce, rude, gross, and ignorant!"


    "They all meant one and are true about him."


    "Interesting, his women hated me being there."


    "Did they? I doubt if he has any woman!"


    "Yes, why?"


    She leaned back, her eyes followed the faerie who was peering at her sword.


    "That''s his sword, he wanted to kill you if you were going to persist more but his brother Leon suggested to give you this for appreciating."


    Elizabeth''s mouth dropped, she couldn''t believe what she heard. Was he going to thank her by sending her to the grave?


    "Huh?"


    "Yes, he is cruel too, and know that your queen was tending to kidnap his nephew he had become a ball of anger that might explode at any time."


    Elizabeth''s eyes widened, this Alux was useful, what he was indicating was terrifying but also worthy of knowing.


    "Tell me more. His nephew, Goran, if I am not wrong! Why would one faerie cheat on the Abyss court to snatch him?"


    "I don''t know too much, I just heard them saying that she is seeking a cure for her son! And the faeries are not angels, they can have the venture to do evil things."


    "Her son is ill!"


    Elizabeth frowned, he had the scent of wolves, but she pretended to be convinced that was because of the wolf coat around his neck, could it be his blood or a curse? Yes, she wanted to lie to herself. But it wasn''t a disease. What was wrong with the heir of Valator?


    "Tell me more about the Alpha! Has he many mates?"


    He shook his head, "no, that is the strange thing about him that brought rumors about him saying that he likes males."


    "What do you mean?"


    "He disgusts females of any kind and earned a wife from Parsa, but he rejected her."


    "Hm, the rumors can be true or he is cursed by blood! I have the same problem. I don''t complain him for this."


    Rof blushed as she noted the curse. He just looked at her in a froze mode.


    "You are making me feel that I am a prying Alux!"


    "Aren''t you?"


    "That''s what you think. But be away from him, he is dangerous and has a heart with no mercy."


    "I have nothing to do with him!"


    "Then why do you question me to get to know him!"


    "I don''t want to know him, I have a family in your land and I was praying that he was not a member of my family."


    She let out a slight sigh and closed her eyes. She had become perfect in lying.


    The Alux kept watching the girl, he was keen to know her more, she made him curious.


    Elizabeth shut her eyes as her mind grasped a point about Wilmore.. What was his secret? She hoped that wouldn''t harm her sister, his life was important.

 Chapter 143 - Chapter (143): A Gift

    ~ Bolingtone


    "Whoa! Isn''t it a gown box?" Karim asked, taking a dig of his pipe.


    "Stop smoking that sh*ty weed!"


    Winston growled, he had bought a new weed that disgusted this man.


    Karim shrugged, "when you drag yours no one protests!"


    "Did the prince order it for Lady Luna? The girl must be scared of seeing those men in the palace."


    Asked Raphael.


    "Are you gossiping like some fools?"


    Huxley was in the doorway.


    The rest of the captains who presented in the hall turned to him whose footsteps were getting closer.


    The prince came after him with his new pupil.


    "Where is Rave? I couldn''t see him lately." Questioned Nicolas.


    "Possibly fooling in the taverns."


    Winston replied him.


    "What is that?"


    Wilmore directed to the box.


    The men were surprised, if he didn''t order it then who had sent a woman''s gown to the knights'' station.


    "Maybe someone sent it to the wrong address." Shrugged Karim.


    "Where did it come from?"


    Eliot had some ideas, the box had the scent of Elizabeth James perfume.


    "Riva, it is for the prince." Karim notified, stepping away.


    Wilmore shot him an aggressive glare, the man flinched, appeared that the weed smoke offended his prince too. He couldn''t insult this one who was ready always to feed his sword.


    Picking the Box, Wilmore peeked at Karim, "keep dragging this sh*t if you want to say hail to the devil, tonight!"


    Karim swallowed and the pipe parted from his lips,  dropped in his hand. Coughing!


    "You two come with me, perhaps I must dress Karim in a woman gown to force him!"


    The men in the hall burst out laughing. Karim dropped the pipe off his palm and shattered it under his feet, putting stress on his gritting words answered, "As you command your grace."


    He turned on his heels and went outside, slamming the door behind. His pride was pricked.


    They ascended the stairs and went to the prince''s chamber. His mind was left with the girl who didn''t want to see anyone. As he heard from Natasha she just followed her sessions'' ladyship. He had some inane feelings, ran hapless.


    He placed the box on the table, "Could Rave settle in the tavern?"


    "Yes, your majesty! He has been sweeping and mopping the floor."


    The prince smirked but his eyes drifted on stern Eliot. Something had happened to him.


    He turned back, ignoring the box that he was so curious about.


    "Do we have unsettled stuff that I am unaware of it?"


    He directed Eliot instead Huxley dropped his head with shame. The prince frowned, thus, something serious had arisen so it made them like this.


    "Speak, kid! I want to know whose tongue in my family stung someone."


    "My mother!"


    Hux shot out the word.


    "And princess Livia!" Eliot added. Huxley was unaware of this one.


    "Well, I am all ears."


    He folded his arms in his chest.


    "Mrs. Bolingtone noted that her daughter should not walk around with a slave and a day after that, Princess Livia summoned me, asking me to keep my distance away from her."


    "It was why you were ignoring her, wasn''t it?"


    Eliot couldn''t say a word as his heart was flaring and he was pricked by the back.


    "Because of me, they did it also for her blood, it doesn''t amount to something either way! Ignore them if you want not to regret your emotions. Otherwise, go back to Phola."


    Wilmore told him out of the blue. The kid looked to be at his wit''s end. He wanted him beside Natasha, to keep her alive.


    "What do you mean!"


    "Keep it hidden, my sister never was touched by a man, she rarely smiled and her obsession used to torment us but since we returned from Phola, she nagged less at our ass. Besides, she committed suicide last year because of my mother, she was close to beheading herself."


    Huxley''s hand landed on his shivering shoulder. He couldn''t say that they were cursed as it was Natasha''s optional choice to let the kid know.


    "What if they notice and harm her?" He was dying inside, while his days and nights were passing to leave Phola and would find her, she was about to take her own life.


    "Then protect her."


    Wilmore''s eyes rolled upon him from the floor.


    "I will give my life her."


    "Stay alive for her and become our brother," Hux added, "Your majesty, don''t you open the box?"


    He nodded and got back to the box,  removing the lid, he saw wrapped envelopes. He held them in his hand and stared at the majestic gown that appeared from nowhere. Why didn''t he think of buying a gift for the girl?


    "Wow! Cousin, this is what we needed to spark the conversation with the girls."


    "The girls? This is for Lady Luna! Huxley."


    "Yes, I was meaning that."


    Eliot smirked, "sir Huxley might mean princess Aya!"


    Huxley shot him a glare.


    "Perhaps, I prefer to take out that tongue of yours."


    Wilmore chuckled. "Stop arguing! Let''s see what is this notebook."


    He picked it up and showed them, putting back the lid.


    He began unwrapping the tie and the first page started with an imp drawing that had leading fletchers and notes.


    "Lord James is impressive."


    He grinned widely. Huxley and Eliot couldn''t kill their curiosity and ducked their heads to snatch a look.


    "Huh? Which part of an imp drawing it cool?"


    Huxley growled.


    "What a beautiful handwriting." Eliot complimented.


    "Fine!" Wilmore flipped to the next page, shot the notebook after reading the next notice on the second page, he continued, "I will read it and inform you, not every physician would like to slay an imp to study its body."


    "I would never wish to witness one!" Hux somewhat wanted to kill them but butchering to learn about their bodies was not in his dish.


    "I am going to the palace, who is coming?"


    Hux and Eliot exchanged a glance, "shall we go quit the sulk?"


    "Lady Natasha did not come back here because of me. I think I must apologize to her." Eliot replied.


    "Stop wasting my time, jump at the chance." The prince nagged, snatching a book from his library.


    Wilmore shrugged, drawing his path holding the box while the envelopes were trusted in his vest''s pockets. He couldn''t get an opportunity to give her back the book.


    They headed out and galloped to the palace. They didn''t drag the path to a distraction and straightforward went to the tower. It was evening and the ladies returned from their sessions.


    The men moved up the tower and saw Nemo coming out of his chamber to change his shift with another guard.


    He bowed to the prince and his brother, "I want to see Lady Luna!"


    "Lady Aya and my sister are with her. Let me announce it."


    Wilmore waited there, grasping the smirk on Eliot''s face and the blushed Huxley.


    Hux was with many girls but Wilmore never saw this man blushing while hearing a Lady''s name. Hux was fond of the girl who came here to become the prince''s mistress.. That was why he was holding himself back, Wilmore didn''t want it.

 Chapter 144 - Chapter (144): Loving Sister

    Luna''s body ached all over. Today she was supposed to learn how to walk like a courtier lady with that lace covering her vision. Books on her head, with that, if she had another seize close to hunt her down, she couldn''t even notice it.


    While flipping the pages of a poetry book in front of her, her mind still was strolling over the night that Wilmore saved her. That night she killed a man and fainted in his arms after witnessing what they were and her head was heavy.


    When she opened her eyes, she was in her bed and did not want to see anyone however Natasha was forcing herself inside. She was alone too but gratefully, she spoke to her, disclosed her issue. But even that time she was only thinking about one person, Wilmore Bolingtone.


    It was not his choice to be a demon, why was Ruby witch doing all of these to them? Her eyes averted on princess Aya who came to read with them. The poems weren''t in her language and she needed their help to comprehend the essence hidden in each verse. Yet, she was doing her best to learn.


    "Do you like poems?"


    "I do, but understanding epic poems is hard."


    "Yes, it is hard for me but if it was my sister, she would recite them the way you feel she is narrating a romance one for you."


    "Yes, her sister is unique."


    Natasha confirmed that; looking down the tower, came across that she found something interesting there.


    "Natasha, why don''t you go to the station? Isn''t it boring to be beside me, handling the sessions?"


    "To be honest, bearing those stupid sessions is like dropping in hell. I am no keen for either of them but I have no face to get back there."


    Princess Aya glanced at her in astonishment, how could she carry on living among those men?


    "What is down there?"


    Asked Luna, leaving her seat. She marched in that direction, following her sight of view.


    She flinched, oh, no!


    "They are here!" Natasha directed them.


    "Who?" Asked the princess.


    "Prince Wilmore and my brother."


    Princess Aya blushed, her brother? The man she hit while running in the corridor! What a mess, she needed to escape.


    "I think I must leave!"


    Natasha glanced at her blankly, "why?"


    "I think they want private time with you!"


    "Is it because of my brother?"


    She smirked mischievously and Luna nudged her.


    The girl blushed even more.


    "Did you see?"


    Luna nodded, "we were walking there."


    "It was accidentally."


    Natasha noticed that, also learned the spark in her brother''s eyes.


    "It is fine, but why were you running? Did Delara annoy you while bathing?"


    The princess shrugged, "she had made up a friendship with all the girls and rose against me, insulting my people being greedy."


    "Because of your brother''s alliance with the faeries?"


    Questioned Luna.


    The princess shook her head, "No, because of my niece! I think you know about the Abyss King''s rumors."


    The girl rolled her head down with shame.


    Luna strode to her who now was on her feet, "don''t be shameful, your niece loves that man. It is not a shame, she is strong that made such a decision to let the peace and alliance be tied between you."


    Natasha was admitted with a node.


    Aya felt better, these girls were nice to her although she was shocked about what she heard about Natasha. Her hands tasted too much blood.


    "Yes, perhaps, the king of Abyss is cursed."


    Natasha brought about, his case was a bit like Wilmore.


    Silence fell between them until the knock on the door inject a chill into the chamber''s air. Despite expecting them they felt discomfort.


    "Sister, you have guests."


    Nemo announced.


    "Girls, I am a fool in this kind of stuff, should we permit them?"


    Asked Aya.


    "We can''t run away. He is not allowed here."


    Luna replied, walking to the door, she grabbed the handle, her pounding heart was craving to see him, she escaped enough and didn''t thank him for that night but she had to send him away again...


    Wilmore was holding the box as it was a chest of treasure. His eyes met hers, his heart drank excitement after a very long time. He couldn''t blink as she was the first person who came to his view. She was his belongings, she belonged in his arms but he couldn''t touch her, he was waiting for her to come closer.


    She wanted to greet him but as the Ladyship said, the prince shouldn''t meet any of the girls until the final selection, her eyes on Luna, warning.


    "Your grace, you are not allowed here."


    She blurted.


    Wilmore gritted his jaw, was it how she would thank him? The space between his eyebrows wrinkled.


    Natasha sighed, what was she doing? She pushed Luna who was ruining everything again.


    "The Queen ordered that!"


    She corrected. Her eyes were on Eliot who sounded softer than a few days ago.


    Wilmore extended his hand, even with Natasha''s explanation his expression was still hardly tensed.


    "Your loving sister had sent this."


    He said dryly. Placing the box in her hands, he turned on his heels and while leaving added, "I will see you tonight! Take Lady Luna''s last letter for her sister."


    He said wickedly. Luna could not take the hazard to write down for Elizabeth, putting her sister''s life in danger, she could be called a spy.


    He left the tower as he couldn''t handle not being allowed to have some time with her, it could just torment him. He needed to find a way and see the girl, stopping his heart from being frozen. He didn''t want to die, not this soon before living the life that was taken away from him.


    "What did he say? Last letter?"


    Luna felt awkward for sending him away from that way.


    Hux was peeking inside, looking at the Parsa''s princess.


    "It is dangerous for your sister, no letter can be sent out from the palace."


    Hux''s eyes rolled on Luna.


    Natasha wore her coat and went outside, "I am going to talk with them. Write down the letter and I will be here sending it for you, only this time."


    Luna just looked at her and saw the door shutting back. Feeling embarrassing about that night, she killed a man, threw up, and fainted. How could she heal her heart, and?....his heart?

 Chapter 145 - [Bonus Chapter] (145): Your Happiness Can Slay Your Enemies

    As Luna reached the bed, placed the box there. Princess Aya found it being personal and headed to the door where her guards and maidens were standing.


    "I will see you tomorrow," she stopped before the door. Her cheeks had the pink shade yet.


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    "Don''t mention it, at all."


    Princess Aya left the chamber.


    Luna without slaying more time; removed the lid. She saw the letter, picked it up and the fragrance odor streamed out.


    She sniffed the odor and kissed the envelope. Her tears popped out and she glued the letter to her chest.


    "My Elizabeth." She let out an enormous sigh.


    Opening it, she pushed back her gulp and began to read:


    "Moon and the twinkling stars may offer you my hail, my dear Luna.


    My hands are shaking as I didn''t know how to begin writing down for you. The chance of saying farewell had taken from me. Words can''t express how much I miss you but this letter is not for melting your heart or asking you to come back to me.


    Luna, things are twisted than what we thought and I can''t tell but I am certain you are enough smart to find out. We have cons and rivals so always be conscious.


    I am not going to handle the mistress position for you. I want you to let the prince obtain a chance and let your heart love him. Open your heart for him and become his wife.


    I know you have to burn this letter after reading the words but carve them in your mind, my darling. Become stronger, as I am doing. We are grown adults, as you said and soon I will begin my journey as a merchant. My master will be our uncle''s friend, merchant Hamoon. I will gather power and would come to you.


    My loving sister, please hang on against the enemies, your happiness can slay your enemies so just keep being happy and treat the prince nice. I owe him a bit of advice.


    Luna, I love you so much and I know why you had done this. From now on, I just fight to save our family, if the prince is tending to be a part of our family, I am accepting him. I know you are sad for Ryan, but Luna, you deserve true love, break the curse. It has been a long time that I doubt the Ruby witch is what people named her. To me, she resembles of muse Luna. I know you might assume that I am a heretic but as I know, no witch can emerge in our dreams, only gods and goddesses can.


    There is one more thing that you must know and it is about Ryan and Vanessa. All of the grudge and hatred that she had held against you is because of loving him. She had bedded Ryan and is after revenge so for that she needs power. Lora informed me as she regretted treating you madly. The girl was dying out of shame and saw you while entering the locomotive but couldn''t catch up with you. Please forgive her as did I.


    Luna, we must become strong, alone in different routes but we are tied by heart so don''t give up with a simple prick. It was what I learned while facing the imps.


    My dear, take care of yourself and learn that I will earn the faeries alliance to give you and the prince the power you need. As I said, this letter is dangerous and you must burn it as soon as reading it.


    Yours sincerely,


    Your sister, Elizabeth."


    Luna could breathe hardly and after sniffing the perfume she slowly got to her feet and walked to the fireplace, her bare feet dragged along with the rug, her skirt sweeping after her, she looked at the words that she sketched in her brain for one last time then tossed the paper in the fire.


    The material of wood began to burn, turning to ash. Elizabeth didn''t say anything about others and chose to persuade her to accept the prince.


    Light cast on Luna''s eyes as she was staring at the roaring flames that devoured the paper with thirst. She watched it until burning entirely and no piece was left.


    Looking back at the box over her shoulder, she saw the red gown.


    "So you meant war by sending a red gown, you naive girl! Everyone can discover what you meant."


    She smiled softly and strode back to the dress, taking it out, her eyes were graced by its beauty.


    "The Love that you talked about can begin a war. I am a killer, sister. I took a life."


    Luna frowned.


    Her heart already yearned for this beast that was called her prince, she wanted him, he was rough, his face was showing no emotions and his icy eyes were terrifying, yet she couldn''t stop her brain and heart.


    "I can''t write you down answer, my sister! The princess already had menaced me and I feel the attack was a warning to make me her slave."


    ~~


    Natasha pushed Hux to leave the stalls, so he heaved out eagerly as soon as he saw princess Aya through the stall window.


    Glaring at Eliot, she waited for him to speak.


    "I am sorry!" He uttered.


    "Why?"


    "I forgot about my grade."


    "You are not the one who must apologize.  My mother had forgotten that her people aren''t her slaves."


    "Do you believe in that, deeply?"


    "I do, but you saw what I am! I never listen to begging people and would kill them without thinking twice. Do you want to be by my side?"


    Eliot wasn''t here to judge her. He had followed his heart and couldn''t return.


    "I know, I heard the rumors and witnessed. And you know what I am! There is no difference between us!"


    "There is one more thing."


    She wanted to listen to Luna''s advice. She was smart and her idea could work.


    "What?"


    "I am cursed, like those two!"


    She blurted promptly. Eliot wasn''t ready for it and frowned. He didn''t want to scowl her, his sight dropped on her arm, he drew her cloak away, grabbing her arm gently, he put the cotton sleeve away and his eyes widened. No scar was on the torn hand he had tended to.


    "I die only when I lose my head."


    Her voice was cold and rough.


    "Hush!" He closed his eyes, no his ears should not hear these cursed words.


    His thump moved up, caressed her lips, and hushed her again, opening his eyes.


    "I will kill all those who desire your head."


    He flashed ahead, his lips pressed against her lips hardly. His hand explored down on her back, dragging her close to him. She was among many men but never permitted them to touch her, she could be with them for lust, joy, and whatever she wanted but instead chose to wait, despite knowing that her curse might behead her, sever her breath from life while she never kissed a man. What he could do was give her pleasure of love.


    Natasha felt him, her heart pounded and flamed, that was the rumor about vampires'' seductive kisses, they were true but it wasn''t what tamed her heart, Eliot loved her, she couldn''t remember if someone ever paid attention to her heart. She accepted that kiss, letting her brain enjoy the moment, the lips going deeper, feeding her soul.


    True Love was a burden, once she accepted the war, she had to fight to keep it ruling.

 Chapter 146 - Chapter (146): Gold Coins

    Rave was sweeping the tavern''s floor when he saw Oliver showing up, seemingly, he was looking for someone these days, the princess''s eunuch used to sit there for a long time, not only gambling with those rookies to empty their pockets brought him here. Not only this time he waited for someone as his eyes drifted between the door and the window.


    "Why would I do this!" He scowled, smashing the mop near the table Oliver was sitting at.


    Oliver''s eyes moved on the young growling man, he smirked at him. The princess asked him to find someone who would do anything for some coins to assist him in catching the Sargona guard. He could not find anyone better than this lad.


    "Hey, young man!"


    Rave kept sweeping the floor with that wet mop. He used to repeat this almost every day because many men used to mess up here as dogs pooped after having too much nutrition. He was pretending that he didn''t understand him being summoned.


    "I am talking to you?"


    The eunuch repeated, this time Rave looked around and saw that no one but two of them was there.


    "Sir, are you talking to me?"


    He pointed to himself with his forefinger, acting as a light-headed goofy.


    "Do you see anyone else here?"


    He directed to the space that even flies were not buzzing.


    The imaginary crows were croaking around Rave''s head. He looked silly, nice.


    I found what I wished, devils are on our sides, Oliver thought to himself. He could kill this one too after earning his association.


    Rave carefully scanned around and strode to him, "can I help you, master?"


    Oliver nodded, pointed to the chair in front of him.


    "Have your seat please."


    The knight obeyed and dragged the chair back, thrusting himself on it. Rave hardly could wash down his impatience toward that matter. What did he want from him?


    "I am at your disposal, master!"


    "You are a good person young man. I hope you can help me."


    Rave was curious to know what story he would make up for his particular will.


    "It is my pleasure to help you."


    "If you do, I will pay you enough to live in comfort."


    Rave flourished, this guy just hummed the prey.


    "Sure, anything."


    He laughed to make it real, looking greedy.


    "A man had stolen a precious jewel from me. I have heard that he has been coming to this tavern for gambling. I hope you help me find him."


    Rave looked up at the sky, it was dusk and was getting darker. People would come soon.


    "My boss hired me here a few days ago after I tricked a gambler here, can it be him?"


    "He is tall, masculine, and has a hairy face, his eyes are blue. He is like men of Sargona."


    He described him. Rave noticed that he didn''t see this person and was notified. The man he was describing came here almost every night and won all the decks he played with people.


    "Yes, I saw him! He is coming here almost every night and as you said he has a Sargona accent. Do you want me to play a deck with him?"


    The man laughed, very satisfied to find such a kid.


    "I like sharp greedy kids like you."


    His shade changed soon and ran serious, peering into Rave''s eyes. Rave jolted a bit. The man was dangerous, subtle, and cruel. He was sure that he had the plot to catch that weirdo.


    "I want you to play with him, and drag him to this address. The jewel matters to me and I must regain it."


    Rave leaned back, wearing a thoughtful face. He scrubbed his chin, "I can play with him and trick him."


    "Yes, I will watch you from here but if I found it interesting I will join you."


    He took out a paper! An address was written on it, he pushed it to him.


    The lad picked it up and began to read it. It was a barn two blocks further from here.


    "It will be done, but how much I earn?"


    "Three gold coins! Enough to have a tavern of your own."


    Rave laughed, "make it four and I will make sure your jewel is in your hands. And I get two of the coins now! He will soon come."


    "You are so greedy, fine! You will have it."


    He shoved out a small black satchel out of his black rob''s pocket.


    "Here you have two coins, you will get the rest in that barn."


    Rave shook his head, his eyes sparked out stars. Shortly, the prince''s spy would come here to check on him so he could inform Wilmore before a disaster.


    Why was that man so important to him? A man that he never saw?


    ~


    The barn turned crowded and steamy. Smoke was streaming around and the servers were filling the mugs. Ladies were laughing with the men they were boosting.


    A slender cloaked man came inside and directly went to a room, Rave picked a tray and put a full mug inside it. He went to the room and closed the door and bowed to the cloaked man.


    The man removed his hood and turned to him, "Rave! Here suits you, I was keen to see with my own eyes."


    He smirked as he found him being wilt. His hands were calloused.


    "Your grace, why did you come on your own?"


    He put the tray down.


    "I want to know what is going on, it is suspicious to me. Did you figure it out?"


    Rave nodded, "he wants to kill a man from Sargona. He told me the man had stolen a jewel from him but I feel that there is another issue."


    "What else?"


    "He trusted me and asked me to take the man out of here." He handed over the address to Wilmore, added, "I see you there within an hour."


    Wilmore saw the address, it was an asset that belonged to his sister''s merchant friend, lady Delara''s father. Huxley''s uncle he was.


    "This is related to my sister! Don''t miss it or I will send you back to that butcher to dance with flies over porks."


    He waved a hand and dismissed Rave. The lad had no intention to lose this mission and the golden coins that could finish his fast ship.


    As he walked out of the room, he saw the Sargona man who entered the tavern with too much excitement. He was verging to empty more pockets tonight. Rave''s eyes drifted on the eunuch who now was at the table with three cloaked men.. Oliver''s eyes were on Rave and he nodded, confirming the man.

 Chapter 147 - Chapter (147): Tricks

    The man sat at a table, patting his palm against it, he laughed! The sound of clanks that came from mugs and dishes choked in that.


    "Hey, you noobs come to try a deck with me!"


    Rave strode to the table to take his order.


    "Hey, you''re a new bird! Do you want to give it a shot? I promise not to leave you shirtless."


    People laughed.


    "Why not?"


    Rave found Oliver beside him. The man chimed in replying to buy time for Rave.


    "But sir, I am not allowed!"


    Rave pointed to his boss who was shooting him glares.


    "Sir, let the kid play with us! I will pay you to double."


    The Sargona man solved the issue, seemed he was crazy about playing star cards.


    They sat at the table and all the men turned their chairs on them. Most of them were drunk, having ladies glued to them.


    "Bets are on, I say the Sargona man would win."


    Rave smirked, another man grasped the pride in his face and shouted, "I am betting on this kid!"


    Oliver burst out a laugh, "no one bets on me!"


    He dragged a chair for himself, spreading on it.


    "Let''s put out what we got!"


    The bulky man said.


    "Oldie, you first." He directed the eunuch with a shrewd smirk. He was so confident.


    "Fine, three gold coins! If you catch the three stars!"


    People cheered, this rich man was so certain of his winning.


    The Sargona''s man''s eyes gleamed. When he was that much generous, possibly he was able to toss more coins on this deck.


    "I give out one gold if you win two stars."


    Eyes averted on cringed Rave! These pals were too rich. He was like a kid that his eyes rounded, twinkling as he saw those rich daddies, his mouth running watery.


    "I have only one silver coin!"


    He uttered, received a blank look from Oliver.


    Stingy boy! Only his death could bring those coins back to Oliver''s satchel.


    "Hey, lend us, your lady?"


    The Sargona man told the man who was laughing at them with the lady on his lap, glued his head on her half-nude breasts.


    "What? Why mine?"


    He shrugged, "this show needs a pretty dealer! Are you agreed, gentlemen?"


    The presenters barked out for him. Rave was sure that Wilmore was watching him in a dark corner to see if he truly could win a deck.


    The tavern owner brought the pack of cards. This game all depended on lock because there were only three-star cards among all and the one who gains the first one could win but they could also continue for fun! But here was about gold and they could continue till the end.


    "I chose the Fourth witch!" Said the Sargona man, this card could always bring him luck.


    "I pick the Third peasant!" Rave uttered loudly.


    "Why do you scream!" Oliver nagged as Rave was close to him.


    "Sorry!"


    "Fine, I am choosing the Seventh King!"


    Colliding this folk entertained him, he peeked at the assassins at the table in the back corner of the Sargona man.


    "Fine, let''s see what dices can bring us, sometimes luck doesn''t care what we choose!"


    Rave remarked.


    The Girl grabbed the cards and began to riffle them, she grabbed two of the dices and kissed them while blinking at Rave.


    She tossed them on the table, they clicked and swirled, Rave''s eyes glued on them.


    "Three and four!"


    "Seven cards go to this lucky oldie!" The bulky announced.


    The girl shared seven cards with each and they began to play over the dices until the shares ended and they received their cards.


    They tossed out the cards that the dices were choosing, Rave finally got worried as he found it hard to study their hands, sweat beaded on his face.


    Oliver won two tricks and the other one won three. Rave needed four and finally, luck wheel rolled on his side as the eunuch came up with the first peasant. Rave had four clovers and three peasants and if these fools played the high-valued cards then he could beat them in the next four tricks. As he predicted, the men were so proud and forgot what the clovers could do with those powerful cards.


    "Kiddo! It is fine, it''s just a game!"


    The bulky man mocked, Rave raised an eyebrow and shoot out his clovers.


    "I think these are enough to say who won!"


    "Clover pack?"


    People cheered for Rave, snatching the monies they won on him, he saw the prince flashing out after making sure he won.


    The Sargona man''s eyes circled, he had no idea what the tavern owner had given them! He thought that was the Wolf pack cards as he had four wolves but these cards were Clover pack! He was red, he just lost a golden coin to this little ass!


    "This is ridiculous."


    Oliver leaned back, sighing he tossed out the cards


    "I can''t accept this! Let''s go to Royal Tavern and play real!"


    The man suggested and eager Rave who was gathering the coins on the table nodded, "I know a better place where the merchants go!"


    The man''s face flourished, the merchants were rich and fools, playing for entertainment not minding losing coins.


    "I am too old for losing more than this. You youths enjoy!"


    Oliver stood up and went to the door, with his guards hopped out of the Tavern.


    "What do you think? Their colony is near the harbor!"


    "Fine, I am joining you!"


    Rave trapped the prey, yet wasn''t sure what Oliver wanted from this man.


    ~


    They crossed the streets, the snow lazily began to fall, Rave saw that shadows were following them. He was certain that Oliver would kill him not to leave witnesses.


    Rave halted in front of the barn, the man looked at him blankly.


    "Hold on a second, I am frizzing."


    As he said the guards of Oliver took them under siege. Swords and pistols aiming Rave and the bulky''s heads.


    "Hey, what is going on?"


    Asked the man, looking at Rave in astonishment.


    "Hey, what are you doing, I thought you just want him!"


    "You bastard!" The man shouted.


    Oliver emerged out.


    "Sorry, I don''t like fools, so I will send you to the paradise you deserve to be."


    One of the guards smashed a glassy vial and a cloud of smoke streamed out, their mouths were covered and Oliver kept his distance far enough.


    Rave could not fight the potion. His vision ran blurry and his body gave in, grew asthenic.


    Wilmore watched them, would find more out about this mysterious night that they were reaching something.

 Chapter 148 - Chapter (148): What Can You Call Us?

    Rave opened his eyes, his hands were stretched wide and chained heavy. Looking at the left side, he saw the bulky man. He was down there, chained on a chair and the masked strangers were around him.


    He scanned around and saw a shadow on the boxes. Why was the prince delaying? Did he cherish to see him hung and perish?


    Oliver was standing in front of the chair when the door went wide and two people came inside. One of them had a female figure still covered her figure not visible who she was. A tall man was beside her but from his boots and sword, Rave could find out they were courtiers.


    "Wake him up!"


    She ordered, halted beside the men. Her icy eyes averted to the cringed Rave who now was a bit worried.


    "Who is that one?"


    "A greedy one that brought him to us with his own feet."


    Oliver notified.


    "Kill him after this one."


    A shock of shiver chilled down his ridge. A piece of jewelry! What a foolish reason to kill a person. The prince must have recognized them until now.


    One of the guards poured the water on the man''s head. He woke up and shook his head, water sprayed around.


    "Well, Hello! Rolden!"


    The woman knew him, her eyes gleamed.


    "Milady! What are you doing here? You could have asked me to come and visit you."


    She came one step closer.


    "I heard that you opened your mouth and caused rumors, is that true?"


    "Milady, I swear that I have never betrayed you!"


    She laughed, only this man saw her with the vampire prince, he was guarding her in Sargona.


    "What about the times you were drunk? you know that only soberness can keep your head on your body."


    "Milady, I beg you please don''t kill me."


    His eyes were wide and frightened. He wasn''t sure if he had opened his mouth while being drunk but this scary woman was strolling in his nightmares therefore, he was always careful.


    Wilmore was in the shadow, he caught Bryant''s eyes on him, wondering why he didn''t reveal his presence. What did this man have announced? The only spreading rumor was about vampires, did she meet them?


    "What do you remember Rolden?"


    Asked the princess, testing the man to see if he was that much idiot to let a word out.


    "What do you mean, your grace? I remember nothing? I saw nothing but guarding merchants."


    "Fine, but you know that leaving you alive is a risk, don''t you?"


    "I would never tell anyone that you were with the vampire prince..."


    Your grace? Rave felt a prick on his back! What was he just hearing, sweat dribbled down his face as soon as he heard the last part, this silly bulky was brainless and just signed his death wish! The woman was the princess of Velator and had bedded the vampire prince, their enemy! He was the witches biggest alliance! What the heck was going on in her head? His heart was pounding madly,  breathing hard, more gasping.


    The princess pinched her nose bridge, shaking her head, let out a sigh! Oliver gritted his jaw, as he counseled the Princess, she should have killed this man before crossing the border of Bolington.


    She turned back, pacing a few steps, she let her command detach the air, "kill him."


    "Wait!"


    Wilmore jumped down the wooden boxes that were sea cargos of Merchants. He frizzed the chain on the wall and tossed his dagger. Rave fell to the ground.


    "Give the keys to my knight!" He told Oliver snappily.


    Wilmore had blushed, for the first time, he felt he was about to blow up. The running blood in his veins boiled, why was she abusing everything to get power? His father was right, Livia didn''t deserve the throne. Surely, he had seen her mistakes that had made the decision. She was ruthless, but not only that, her lust for power made a wench out of her and it was painful to him. Now, he did not doubt that Livia had performed the attack to frighten Luna and make her obedient. She avenged Wilmore for tossing the imp''s head to her as a gift.


    "Brother!" She looked back over her shoulder, clenching her fists, she shoot Oliver a flaring glare. He had been spying on her, he had heard the rumors of the court. Although, it could not be counted as rumors.


    "Yes, I am that! I think, your brother!" He halted near the man, snatching a look at the disappointed man who was ready for his death, this was how people feared this family.


    "I heard nasty things!" He added.


    She smirked sourly.


    "Who says that? Did you smell your hands?"


    Wilmore could not say a word in response.


    "What can you call us?"


    It was all he could let out, "I am curious".


    "We are some beasts who have to protect this land. And we have to let blood do it for us as long as treasures can''t work at all. Our enemies don''t care about them! They want to make us servants. You need to come out of the shelf."


    "Sister, perhaps you need some tribulations or refinement at a temple." He snapped, but no refinement could rinse down her sins.


    She said that and headed outside, Bryant strode after her after a short pause, reading his prince expression that expressed many things.


    "Leave!" Wilmore shouted, looking at Oliver and his men in rage, baring his blade.


    "Come, he has to kill him!"


    Said the princess while standing on the door frame.


    Silence fell as the men marched out. The prince dragged his steps to the man who left with no word, wear out his death.


    The sword swirled in his hand, rose above the man, Rolden closed his eyes, squeezing his fist not to see how his head will fly in the air and the prince hit.


    The sound of steel tearing the chains echoed, Rave jolted. He did not kill the man despite hearing what a dangerous secret he had held with him.


    "Are you from Sargona?"


    He asked, recently killing warriors of Velator meant losing power, to him.


    "I am. Your grace." His head was down and his hair spread around. Shocked! Jerking!


    "Keep your head up."

 Chapter 149 - Chapter (149): No Response

    The man rolled his head up.


    "Your grace!" The man knew Wilmore''s face extremely.


    "Yes, tell me! Do you want to live?"


    Rave scrambled to them, standing near Wilmore.


    The man looked at him, "are you a knight?"


    Rave was massaging his wrists!


    "I am, now! If I am not lying."


    The man nodded, "I don''t want to live if I revealed that secret."


    "Is it loyalty or fear?"


    Asked Wilmore, he caught the hesitation, and smirked, "it is both."


    "Real mem never break their oaths."


    He replied.


    "She thinks I will kill you, but I don''t want to waste the days you were trained to become a combatant! But if I see you getting drunk or gambling again! I will tear your throat."


    His eyes rolled on Rave who was checking his pockets, cursing under his breath. That bastard had taken out those gorgeous coins.


    "But your grace, she will rise against you!"


    "Get up, we have a strong enemy in the south. You owe me your life, consume it there!" Livia wanted him to kill more, but he wouldn''t kill unless it was necessary, from now on.


    Wilmore hadn''t enough men, now that lord James was on his side he would gather more men. The next yearning was to rescue his heart and stay alive. Only Luna could break that ice aura around his heart and he wanted her heart then possessing her, making sure that the girl wouldn''t die under him.


    They returned to the knights'' mansion when Wilmore saw all of his captains. Those who went to summon the rest of the knights had arrived.


    Natasha approached him, looking at the man blankly, she said, "I must tell you something."


    She pointed to the strategy room with her head and Wilmore didn''t wait.


    Closing the door behind her, she took out a letter from her knight uniform. Extending her hand out, "this is from lady, Luna."


    "I will send it to Lord."


    He replied coldly.


    "Not for them, this is yours."


    "What?"


    She shrugged, "I was sure that she will accept you, not just that! She knows our secrets now."


    She smirked in a naughty figure.


    Snatching the paper from her, he shook his head, "grow up, Natasha! Next time I might kick your little vampire in punishment of reading my stuff."


    "I leave, but who is that withered guy?"


    "A soldier from Sargona! He will come to the south, now get lost!"


    He was furious that she had dared to read that letter.


    Natasha who was curious about the man crept out, letting him be alone.


    Wilmore stared at the paper for a moment tilting his head, wasn''t sure to open it, however, Natasha spoiled its content. Luna saw what he was and it concerned him. He had changed, this girl did it.


    "Fine, I must open it."


    He unfolded the paper. It wasn''t like a letter as it was only one paragraph and not written in a term of a letter.


    "Your Grace, I would like not to respond to my sister. We both know that the man you captured among raiders was paid by your sister. I would gladly accept your heart and I hope you do the same for me. I am waiting to see you tomorrow night."


    The prince was shocked, reading the words repeatedly. He turned to the table and gazed at the book. It was time to return it to her. How could he endure to wait until tomorrow night? But what if this time the curse hurts her?


    "Your grace, are you there?"


    Wilmore hastily folded the letter and put it in his pocket.


    "I am, what is wrong, Winston?"


    "We found out that Robinson has a meeting in the quay near the river!"


    He was just there, and how close the man was to them. He was sure that this man was rich that could lead the rebels.


    He dashed out of the room, wanted his captains to assist him and shut the rebels down.


    ~~


    Livia screamed, throwing her cloak to the floor.


    She turned back in rage, "I should have killed you, Oliver! How could you neglect this?"


    "Kill Me, my Majesty."


    He fell on his knees, bowing his head.


    "Bryant, get out!"


    The eager man obeyed her order. He was supposed to report this to the Queen.


    "Did they catch a rebel?"


    "Yes, the bird said that the young man he brought from Phola caught one before he could have the poison."


    "Too bad, he didn''t care about this stuff."


    "What should I do, milady?"


    "Nothing, just get out of my sight! Robinson had gone too far and I had warned him that Wilmore won''t stop until cut his head."


    "What if he tells the prince about us?"


    "He won''t," she had made sure he fell in love with her.


    The eunuch stood up and sneaked out.


    Livia strode to her window. From here, the left tower was visible.


    "Miguel, you have started this game with me. I found the midwife. You idiots, I gave birth to my child. I might not be able to have the throne but my son can. And I do everything for him to have it."


    She closed her eyes, memorizing last year. Oliver brought her a woman to a small house in Sargona.


    "Hello, Sara!"


    Oliver removed the cover on her head. The middle-aged woman was shocked. How could she find her?


    "Your highness, what are you doing here?"


    She shook her head, "I have discovered some clues about the night I gave birth to my dead daughter."


    Her eyes drifted on Oliver, he went out and brought an eighteen years old girl. Her mouth was closed with an item of clothing, her hands and feet shackled.


    "Mother!" She shouted vaguely.


    "Yes, your mother! You know that I wished to have a child that could call me like that."


    Tears rolled down the woman''s eyes, her gazes pleaded to the princess. Her daughter was innocent.


    "Please, milady, let Kate go! Your child died!"


    Livia knelt in front of her, grabbing her chin wildly, "you know that I can''t kill you before you speak, but I can let you taste how does it feel when you see your child embrace death instead of you. Where is my son, Sara? I regained my memory. I gave birth to a boy, not a girl, an alive one."


    She was close to Sara and could feel the heat escaping out of her furious figure.


    "Mr. James begged me."


    "So you approved, the son that he is raising is my son."


    The woman said nothing but her sobbing said everything.


    Livia whirled to the girl, "you are mature enough to understand that your mother betrayed me and as my loyal assassin, you will gain a chance to live as a maiden working in farms until you are rotten. This way you will be tormented."


    Kate fell on her knees, begging to save her mother''s life. But the princess earned the answer and took out her dagger, in a blink she caressed the blade along with the thin skin of her throat.


    The Princess opened her eyes, looking at the tower, hoping that Luna learned her lesson.


    "Bring Vanessa Reynolds to me." She yelled out.. Her valets out there could hear it.

 Chapter 150 - [Bonus Chapter](150): Merchant Hamoons Godson

    Moon Lake ~


    Elizabeth popped out of the cart, "stop wiggling there!"


    She hushed Rof who now was in her saddlebag. She looked at the huge mansions that were close to the quay. Two streets away but the Lake''s quay was visible.


    The scent of fish, grilling in the near restaurants was perfumed in the air as the sun was going down. Some crews set fire in a bucket to get warm. Elizabeth stood beside her uncle, looking back she saw broken ice on the surface of the water. This Lake had a canal that could lead the ships to the Griffin sea and a river was joining the lake to run to the sea.


    "Uncle, is that merchant Hamoon''s ship?"


    She was staring at the quay and everything that was veiled in snow but the crews were conveying the cargoes to store them in the lodges.


    "Yes, darling!"


    Elizabeth took a deep breath and followed her uncle and Charles who were carrying her stuff.


    Miguel told Dorian to come and join them perhaps he could earn some men from Hamoon. He had strong men in hand.


    "Miguel, my friend."


    A man came out of the building, his hand wide open, and greeted him with affection.


    "Hamoon! Seeing you is such a blessing."


    They reached to each other up the stairs.


    "Hello, Merchant Hamoon."


    The man''s face glowed, his hazel eyes twinkled as he saw Elizabeth. He was wearing a gray tuxedo. His forehead had expanded since he met Elizabeth.


    "My dear Elizabeth, Welcome here."


    He strode to her, kissing her knuckles. The sentiments ended and they heaved inside that was as fantastic as outside. The facilities and pieces of equipment were all antique. Rugs on the floor were from Parsa and the woodworks were all polished and perfectly carved.


    "Lord James, you brought pleasure, here!"


    Elizabeth jolted as she heard the warm deep voice and the figure that emerged to view. Not only her was marveled also the men beside her uncle.


    "Alpha!" She blurted, the merchant shot her a glare as a maiden passed by.


    "Let me introduce you to my stepson, William."


    Elizabeth''s mouth dropped and Charles coughed.


    "We have introduced already, I have seen them a week before," William added, moved toward.


    Now she realized why her suggestion sounded ridiculous to him. His godfather was a merchant, a human! What was going on here?


    "I think we must talk, a little bit!"


    Dorian was the keenest one because he was a victim in the faeries border.


    "Sure!"


    Lord James was agreed and they were guided to an office to talk over this surprise.


    The merchant took his seat at his table which was large one full of maps that rested inside a vase. A glob copper map rested on there.


    The Merchant''s fingers knotted and began, with a gentle smile, eyes filled in curiosity, "my son returned home after fifteen years! What a coincidence."


    "Perhaps, he needs salt!"


    Elizabeth snapped at that werewolf who kept staring at her. She caught her uncle''s irritated glare.


    "Salt! Do you need salt, William?"


    "No, father!" He tugged it with a smirk while looking at Ell meaningfully.


    Elizabeth clenched her fist! Her skirt wrinkled among her fingers, he was playful and enjoyed mocking her. Perhaps she had to kill him with his own sword, pity, he was madly gorgeous and dangerous that she couldn''t find the courage to even harm him. And the reason was stupid itself.


    "Anyway, if you need it let me know! A salt cargo will be here within a few days!"


    Hamoon took his eyes off the lads who had some unsolved issues together.


    "My friend, when I saw your letter I could not believe my eyes, are you sure that you want to let her be among many men?"


    Hamoon found the girl having sharp mouth, blunt, and troublesome, therefore, she couldn''t stay alive among many disastrous men.


    "Yes, it is her choice! And I believe she must learn more from life."


    The merchant nodded, his eyes averted on Elizabeth who was looking at him in eagerness.


    "Do you like trips and Voyages? Do you know how dangerous our path is as we carry valuable wealth?"


    "I do have the inkling of what might be on the route, trust me I can protect myself and people around me."


    William raised an eyebrow, sitting there in those fantastic Nobel black uniforms. His hair had tied up his head.


    "You are bold, lady Elizabeth!" He uttered.


    "The south is unrest. We can feel the lack of help, many of merchants scared to trade with south as the rumors spread about imps."


    "Not rumors, Hamoon! Some smugglers are transmitting the imps. Pines in Alovena have been stretching and even crossed the faeries borders."


    Miguel''s gaze drifted on William.


    "Yes, father! My pack is guarding the gate and I confirm that the lord is telling the truth."


    He just admitted that his father knew what he was.


    "So you know what my son is!"


    "We do!"


    Dorian replied, adding, "your secret is ours but I am wondering why is he here now?"


    "I was looking for someone but I changed my mind!"


    Elizabeth grasped those sharp eyes on herself. He wasn''t here to kill her, was he?


    "Hamoon, we need more men to stop the imps, physician Remington had studied the imp''s body, we found the weak points. We will gain the knights but still not enough."


    Miguel told him.


    "Are we talking about Daniel Remington? Is that genius a physician?"


    Asked the Alpha.


    "Yes, son! Your childhood friend is an excellent physician like his father."


    William gestured.


    "Yes, he was lady Elizabeth''s suitor. But our daughter is an adventurous one."


    Uncle Miguel noted.


    "Impressive, I hope she learns my lessons."


    "We are distracted from the main issue!" William''s face ran stern.


    Elizabeth just listened to them, studying their faces and reactions, touching her saddlebag, she noticed that Rof wasn''t there.


    "Yes, my bad! I was saying, we need more men."


    "Moon Lake doesn''t have many men and the governor is the princess devotee so I doubt he helps us without a decree from her... but I have fifty men to help you!"


    Miguel heaved a breath, not enough but better than nothing.


    "But you will be left with no guards, father!"


    "If the imps attack us, I will lose them all at once."


    "Then I will stay here until we hire more men!"


    William cared about his human father too much.


    Elizabeth was thinking that even the Alux didn''t know this man enough. Elizabeth was trying to control her heart and throbs under her skin, why was his aura so heavy for her that could frighten her?


    He was after someone, did he come to avenge the Queen?

 Chapter 151 - Chapter (151): Confine

    The merchant wished for a private talk with his old friend and sent the youths and the other men out.


    Charles was waiting for his master inside the hall when Dorian went to talk to him. The old man had to be patient a bit more. Perhaps, they were supposed to stay the night in Moon Lake and say farewell with Dorian who would move soon when the night was still young. His men already were expecting him in the Inn.


    Elizabeth was wandering inside the hall before the living room, scanning the new place that she must settle in for a long while. To learn things that were vital for her career.


    She peeked at the man who stopped beside her. Kept watching the map of the world.


    "This map hasn''t the faerie lands!"


    Elizabeth mentioned, opening the conversation with him.


    "Of course, it doesn''t! We don''t like to let humans know our lands. They know about Rose forest and that is enough turmoil."


    His voice was deep but calm, a crooked sneer tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "Do you have an Alux?" He blurted.


    Elizabeth panicked but didn''t express it on her feature. She couldn''t let him catch on Rof, might trouble him, or kill him for escaping from mines.


    "Is it your business to question me?"


    "You are mysterious, Little thing! Your tongue might cut your head!"


    "I am not more mysterious than a brutal Alpha who wanted to behead me!"


    She directed to her sword which was placed on the case near the door.


    "That''s my sword! Leon gave it to you without sharing with me."


    "Take it back, I don''t accept charity!"


    Feeling poor toward him, these words made her, he was very straight and no wonder why he hadn''t chosen a wife. He was cruel, heartless, and very carefree. She wanted to beat him instead held her eyes on the map.


    "Keep it, thank you for saving my nephew!"


    The girl blushed, he could hear the rush of boiling blood in her streaks. She was not like every girl he met until now, they were doing everything to satisfy or seduce him but this, he scanned her, unattractive in morality but her figure was a definition of sexy, he let his eyes grace her head to the toe. The girl was even trying to hide her being shy, why was it adorable to him?


    "Why are you staring at me?"


    Elizabeth asked in disbelief, that day he was ignoring her, and now when things changed, he was paying attention to her.


    "Nothing, I was wondering what kind of creature you are! I sense Griffin''s aura but I doubt!"


    Elizabeth swallowed, the thing that now many people knew wasn''t a secret. Her face grew paler as his presence and this question made her feel the prick on her nerves.


    "I don''t know who or what I am and I suggest you be away from me. Take that sword for yourself. Your king might punish you for handing it over to me."


    She didn''t wait there, anymore, to let that conversation stretch in a way that was not beneficial for her. She could learn nothing from him so satisfactorily it was better to run away not to let cat out of the bag, whether she liked his company or not! Yet, her heart could not deny that he was one of the rare flavorful ones.


    "I will find out!" He murmured to himself as she heaved to the men near the Saint of love statue.


    He liked this girl, it sounded normal for every man but unfortunately, he wasn''t an ordinary one that could go around and pick every girl for his harem. All girls he had met until now disgusted him but this one. Even his nephew was calm in her embrace. She had no idea that he returned to human lands after many years only to find out who she was. Hopefully, she arrived before William could have asked or searched with his godfather.


    Among all rationales that pushed the king of Abyss to come here, was the queen of Velator! She dared to kidnap the king''s nephew.


    ''And you can''t even imagine who I am!'' He thought to himself, drawing his path to a narrower corridor. William left the mansion through the back door.


    Elizabeth had eyes on him, seeing he fled.


    "The merchant is a nice man but I am still shocked."


    Declared Charles who couldn''t set everything together to find out how they knew each other.


    "Our confined clues can''t answer this, whatever their story is, this can make Greenwood even more potent. This secret is ours." Claimed Dorian.


    "Dorian, the princess wants our state, am I right?"


    Elizabeth asked.


    "Why do you surmise such a dangerous thing?" Charles''s eyes averted on the maidens and valets.


    "Her moves, her wishes, and her mother''s actions that are against her!"


    "You are right, but make sure you are not indicating this to anyone. Even butcher McCain warned me last night."


    "Yes, be careful Mr. Black! Your life matters to all of us. You are handling south and they might want to get rid of you."


    Charles was worried about him.


    "Elizabeth, this young fae is a strong man! I suggest you tie a pledge with him."


    "Did you forget what his men had done to your arm? Should I remark that a deep scar left there?"


    She rolled her head down.


    "They are not angels! Believe me or not in the south, we do the same with Alovenian people who want to escape."


    "Perhaps you are right and I made them gods in my mind and they were unlike my assumption."


    "Don''t believe everything repugnant you read in fairy tales. The faeries have emotions like us. They lie, they kill and jail us. The only difference is that they fear nothing but we live in our fears."


    Dorian advised her.


    Back to the room, the merchant sighed and leaned back, "So this is how you met my son! I was amazed what brought him here but no I grasped the influential purpose."


    "He is an Alpha, Hamoon! I had no idea that the son, you adopted and gave him back to his family was a faerie."


    The man stood up and went to his friend. This part of his life was murky and dangerous and only he knew it until now but it was no longer secret.


    "I found him in the forest when he was an infant. He was left in a dead female fae''s embrace who was poisoned but could cross our borders. Can you keep this secret?"


    "You know that I have vows with the Abyss court, so no worries. That time I did not know you and your past is not related to me, my friend.. Let''s focus on our current matters."

 Chapter 152 - Chapter(152): Collapse

    William strutted in the cold air, blowing in the cold. He had no other chance. His condition wasn''t magic, no spell, no curse. It was just an illness and he had found the cure. This girl, the intractable girl. How could he take her beyond the borders?


    He looked up, his dark gazes sparked! Her uncle was here. Probably, he could make a deal with him to have the girl.


    "This whole thing is silly."


    A few ladies in fine dresses passed by him, staring at him, they chuckled, complimenting about his handsomeness. But he wished that couldn''t work on this stubborn kitten.


    He turned back and saw the shivering curtain, narrowing his eyes, "was she checking on me!" He thought, turning on the heels he strode to the mansion. He had to use the chance until the lord was there.


    The Lord stood up on his feet, he wanted to get back during the night, not missing the precious chance to gather more men.


    Knock!


    "Father, can I come in?"


    Asked William.


    "Wait, Miguel! I think he wants to talk to you. By the way, I expect him an explanation."


    Hamoon went to the door, personally opened the door, and extended his hand, allowing him inside. From the skin that he wore, William studied his mind. The Lord told him about their meeting.


    The man closed the door and before he could say a word, brought up, "well, son! Tell me, did you forget that ethics matters more than life?"


    He snapped.


    William smirked, looking back at his father, "Goran was kidnapped and I couldn''t stop my pack not to attack before I come. They had him with the girl."


    "Elizabeth, her name is Elizabeth." The lord emphasized, adding a smile nicely. Miguel discovered him being aggressive but his sensational alerts were saying that he was a good man.


    "Yes, Lady Elizabeth! Father, unlike what you assumed I came here because I wanted to find this girl."


    Now it turned interesting to Miguel while the merchant felt a thunderclap shrieking in his head.


    "What? Are you aware of this petition you wish for? Did you forget who you are?"


    Miguel gazed at his friend in amazement! What did he mean about this?


    "Let me ask the lord!"


    William feared nothing, he had to reveal his identity soon or late and would let the Lord make his choice.


    "I hear you." Miguel was not curious to the bone. Who was he?


    "I am William Theroen. The King of Abyss. The man is known for not having a wife. Unfortunately, I disgust every woman I touch but hopefully, I met one that slew my illness."


    He spoke frankly, bravely, and as a man, Miguel could see the embarrassment in his face but also didn''t deny that was a huge shock.


    "Do you want to claim my niece?"


    As he came across very bluntly, Miguel decided to continue that manner.


    "I would like to leave it to her this is how we do in Abyss, we fight to gain our ladies but as I grew up here, I am tending to follow humans customs."


    "You are polite, and I respect that but my niece isn''t..."


    "I know what she is."


    He didn''t let the lord continue his statement. He knew that if humans notice her, they would burn the girl. He didn''t want to think about it, and the outcomes.


    Miguel guessed that the faeries might come after her after noticing how she changed at the border but didn''t foresee that must be the king of Abyss who came to her.


    "As you mentioned, I leave the decision to her but I hope that you are not after a beneficial aspect to obtain."


    William shook his head, no, he wasn''t! Ever since he greeted the girl in that particular he knew what he was going to do. He would possess the girl but in his kind.


    "No, I rejected her wish at the border because I didn''t want to use my power. Now, I am here to ask you, would you let your adoring niece become my wife?"


    He was speaking strong and vigorously.


    "I am surprised."


    "Believe me or not, my friend! This son always amazed me!"


    "I hope it is not beneath your dignity."


    Miguel was thinking about what was best for his darling Elizabeth. This man was terrified and insanely strong king of Abyss. Rejecting the desire that came to him respectively was stupid. Yet, Elizabeth had dreams of becoming strong on her own, he wasn''t in a position to kill her dreams, let them collapse.


    "Then let us talk to our girl!"


    The merchant laughed and aided his friend.


    "Yes, but I prefer to know Lord James'' opinion as I heard, his older niece is in Bolingtone and was offended by raiders."


    Miguel wasn''t marveled this time.


    "I have not protested, and about Luna. I think she had made her choice to protect her sister. No one is allowed to harm our family and this matter won''t remain unpaid." He warned William.


    "Count on me for paying that. We care about our families too much. For now, I am afraid that you can''t tell her I am the king. Let her know me as a regular Alpha."


    Miguel nodded, he didn''t want to put the girl under pressure and it showed how understanding he was.


    "Janeb, if you are there please bring Lady Elizabeth."


    "Yes, master." The voice resounded in the corridor.


    After a short time, Elizabeth was in that office. Looking at her uncle who was wearing a smile. She peeked at William who knew nothing about shame, ruthlessly resisted peering at her. She coughed.


    "I am wondering, why am I summoned here?"


    She blinked as her uncle''s smile ran wider and mysterious.


    "I believe that these old men must leave them alone."


    The merchant noted.


    "No, father! Please stay, I fear to stay alone with her!"


    William jested while the joke sounded funny for the others, it was stupid for Elizabeth.


    "Elizabeth, William wants to get to know you and I wish you give him the likelihood until he is here."


    Uncle Miguel notified her seriously with a suited face thus he was agreed. He wanted to tie her to faeries to protect her, although it was inclined to remain as a secret.


    "Uncle! I don''t know what to say?"


    Her brain cells were battling each other. He was not the type she like, actually, there was no type she liked, she was attracted to him at the first sight but then after knowing that he wanted to kill her things changed.


    "I will think about it during my stay in here."


    "I don''t expect more."


    William chose to be patient although it was tough and he couldn''t promise if he could convince or control his hungry and thirsty wolf side to not have her sooner.. He smirked at her but instead received the clenching jaws that wanted to bite him.

 Chapter 153 - Chapter (153): An Assassin

    ~ Bolingtone


    "Your grace! I am sure they knew we are coming, this is why they played with us."


    Winston stated, walking among the cargoes that were sitting in rows.


    "They knew, and I am supposing about the one who told them that we are coming! Do they have spies around?"


    Wilmore turned, the quay was quiet as it passed midnight. This Mr. Robinson would show up one day. The prince would not let him slip out of his hand.


    Eliot looked at Rave''s dim face that had appeared since he returned with the prince.


    "Why are you wearing that skin?"


    Rave sighed, "because a rascal snatched my golds tonight."


    Eliot raised an eyebrow when Natasha chimed in, "did you really think that butler would let you have them? At least you could win up the mission."


    ~


    The next day,


    Rise of twilight~


    Early in the morning,


    Luna was lazy today, thinking about Kate and Helena. Nemo said that they were sent to the infirmary out of the palace and she was not permitted to even care about them.


    While looking at her reflection in the mirror, Wilmore''s face shaped in her mind. She quickly shook her head.


    The door went wide, her head averted on that side and eventually, Luna saw her maidens after four days.


    "Gods, my girls!" She was combing her hair, but put the hairbrush back and roamed to them.


    Hugging the girls, she released them, checking their bodies. Kate had nothing on her body but Helena still had bruises.


    "I put you in danger."


    "Please, Milady! It wasn''t your fault." Kate answered, Helena was looking at her.


    "Yes, Milady and there is something that Kate wants to tell you!"


    She elbowed the girl. Kate was uncomfortable. She didn''t know how to tell her but she had to reveal everything before Luna could realize it on her own.


    "What is that?"


    Luna was curious, hoping that was about Kate. She was holding a sword like it was a piece of a feather, the way she was beating the raiders wasn''t what a maiden was capable of.


    "Girls, you are making me nervous."


    "Can we take a seat?"


    "Yes, come, I can''t wait to hear more. Today I am on leave for all those sessions."


    They strode to the sofas and eased their legs.


    Luna could hear her heartbeats, what did make the girl blush?


    "Milady, it is about my past. I want you to hear it from me, I got the feeling that I have to reveal this before something happens to me."


    She was getting emotional but she swallowed it down. Now, her mother was no longer alive. The woman she was protecting was in the dark world and she could not bring her back from the other world but she would offer her honor.


    "Then?"


    "I grew up in Sargona, and when I was seven my mother sent me to an academy to join the army to continue my father''s path. One day, the princess came to watch us and she liked my skill. She hired me and others to be trained personally and made us her swords."


    She paused just looking at Luna who was frozen, stiffened as stone. This girl was almost nineteen and raised as an assassin! She took a deep breath to roll on the heart of the matter.


    "One day, I was writing a letter to my mother and I had no idea that letter would end up to the princess. She came to me with Oliver and arrested me. She forced me to kill, menacing me with my mother''s life."


    "Why? Did she have a problem with your family?"


    "She did, my mother was the person who gave birth to the princess''s child with Lord Miguel James."


    Now flames ran out of Luna''s back, the words shrieked in her head like a demon''s laughter.


    "What?"


    Kate rolled her head down, she hadn''t face to look at her. She was full of shame, but after what Luna did to her and she was close to losing her life, Kate couldn''t hide this anymore. The princess had become insane, a true devil.


    "Yes, your cousin is the princess son."


    Luna gazed at Helena. All of these could behead both of the girls.


    "The princess caught the truth after menacing my mother and killed her in front of me but spared my life. I was after avenge but that day when I followed to kill her, the rubbers attacked me and Helena found me almost dead, she became my best friend, my sister then we came here after receiving this letter."


    She put out a letter from her chest and reached out her hand to Luna.


    "It was tied to a crow and came to us."


    Luna picked the small piece of paper.


    Reading the short note, "if you prefer to change the destiny, become Luna''s maiden in Bolingtone pay the lives that you had taken."


    "At first we thought, we must serve muse Luna but in the palace''s temple, we heard of you and when no one dared to volunteer for serving you we jumped forward."


    Luna gave her back the paper, "tell me, how did she let you be here?"


    "The first day I came here, Livia summoned me, she guessed that I am after avenge but I told her that I am after forgiveness. She accepted but kept her eyes on me. That night, those raiders were not there to kill you but me. They just wanted to frighten you, milady."


    What the girl heard was heartbreaking, heavy and her brain was exploding. Ryan was the second prince of Velator. Another heir of the throne and could put his life in danger.


    "Who else knows?"


    "The princess and her trustees."


    "We should let the prince know it."


    "This is why I told you this, please be careful milady. The princess fears nothing."


    Luna heaved a long sigh out. Did Ryan know how terrible his mother was? The mother that he was too curious to know about?


    "Thank you for letting me know. Now, I can trust you. Please don''t let her use me to persuade you to kill people. I can overcome her. Just focus on being graced by the gods. They rescued you from killing more people."


    Kate nodded, she knew that the prince would punish her but she would bear it for Luna.. Helena squeezed her hand, it was the righteous decision she ever had made.

 Chapter 154 - Chapter (154): Alert Of Death Angel

    The knights went marching alongside with forest where was the possibility to catch smugglers and this mysterious Mr. Robinson.


    Wilmore''s horse halted near the thickness of the forest, posing on back feet, forelegs rose, neighed. Wilmore felt the pain in his heart and his vision blurred. He fell off the saddle. His heart ached and he could not fight it.


    Hux dismounted and at the same time, strangers attacked them. A bizarre smoke was flooding out, terrifying the Knights horses.


    "Protect the prince."


    Nicolas yelled out, shooting a man who was releasing arrows to hit the prince. The rebellions expected them.


    "Can you move?"


    Asked Hux, but Wilmore was shaking.


    "The smoke, what is this?"


    The smoke was provoking his devil shade. His hands, his face, everything was changing. Hux was scared for the first time. Those fangs were growing, and Wilmore couldn''t stop it.


    "Eliot?" Cried out Huxley and Eliot dashed out for them after smashing a man down.


    "Gods! What is happening?"


    "Take him to lady Luna!" Hux had no other cure for him as long as the smoke encompassed his curse.


    "Yes, help me make him on the horse."


    The animal was horrified,  would not dare to carry a beast. Eliot wasn''t sure how to make it out, hypnotized the animal. He grabbed Wilmore''s right arm and with Hux''s assist, they climbed up on the saddle.


    "Give your silver dagger."


    The prince desired, gasping, ice was growing on his skin.


    "Wilmore, it can poison you."


    "Give me that," the hoarse voice resounded. Being poisoned was better than letting the curse take his body, especially now that he had Luna.


    Huxley unsheathed his dagger and


    Wilmore was shivering exuberantly, Eliot scarcely could hold him. The prince cut his palm, devouring the bitter pain, his body heated and sweat beaded on his face, he dropped the dagger and slouched.


    "Go, Eliot." His voice broke out faintly.


    As the horse galloped ahead, Eliot broke the arrows that were raining on them, shielding himself on Wilmore. An arrow scratched his arm but he didn''t stop, it could heal fast, quitting the pestering smoke that made his eyes burn.


    Huxley returned to Natasha, this person, Mr. Robinson knew about their secrets or discovered later, his sister was in danger.


    Reaching her, he saw her removing an arrow from her arm. He panicked as he saw a scratch on her neck, dragging her behind him, he broke the arrows.


    "Stay behind me."


    He let out the mist, to devour those men who had a perfect view of them and as he did, the turmoil started to lessen.


    "Bastards, how dare you aim us?"


    Winston shouted, roaming out with his ax, he saw the shadows that were retreating. The knights drew out their bows and shoot them.


    Rave bounced up, going up the branches, and moved forward, knocking them through upward, releasing arrows one after another. He jumped on branches and saw a man who was sitting on a horse.


    "Who are you watcher?" He looked back at his fellows who surged ahead, dispatching the rebellions so he flashed ahead to catch this impressive one that was watching them above that hill.


    Rave saw a horse and jumped on it, released the lariat from the tree, and used the expanding mist to catch the man.


    On the road near the castle, Eliot gazed back. Some men were following and shooting them with pistols. He couldn''t risk if those guns were loaded with human silvers.


    He ceased and jumped down the saddle. Baring his sword, he flashed and hit the horses'' legs. The animals cried and fell off the ground, mopping the snow from the dust.


    "Eliot," Wilmore called him but his voice was low. He plunged off the saddle, his face was pale and he began to cough, blood gushed out of his mouth.


    A man surged for him out of nowhere, his sword moved above and dove to seep in the prince''s back.


    Wilmore turned on his knees with the last drop of strength that was left in his blood, hugging the man. His bronze dagger dove in his heart, while another dagger kissed the prince by the back right after that. He pushed the man and knelt.


    His hair landed on his forehead, his face drenched with sweat, tears rolled in his icy eyes, Luna''s face while they were dancing played in front of his eyes, her laughter, her heartbeats, her scent, her lips everything could be a sweet farewell despite being short but let him taste warmth.


    His head kissed the snow.


    Eliot slew all of the men who followed them. He hurried for his prince, holding him, he was cold, "your grace, stay with me, please! We are close to the tower."


    He picked him up, ignoring that everyone might notice what he was. He flooded ahead through the forest. The left tower was close to that route.


    He stopped near the tower, it was Nemo''s shift. Running ahead, he turned around the tower, many guards were there.


    "Library!" The word traveled in his head and he flashed to the garden.


    Reaching the place that had fewer amount of guards, he kicked the door and prowled inside. The dwarf firmed but seeing Wilmore almost dead, forced him to just go to the door. He waved a hand as he observed blood stains and the drops vanished.


    He didn''t ask any question as he was the King''s man, aware of everything related to him.


    Slamming the door, he said, "We should take him to the king!"


    "No, please, lady luna! His life is bounded to hers."


    Gaven led the young man to the secret way, the vampire flashed up the stair in a blink and they entered the Lady''s chamber.


    Luna took her eyes off her maidens, after having dinner with them. The wall rolled away and they saw Wilmore''s motionless body in Eliot''s arms.


    "Wilmore!" His name left her mouth, the world stopped moving, the gang of butterflies fluttered in her belly, and blood chilled in her brain.


    "Lady Luna, he is dying. We must take the poison out of his body before we lose him." The dwarf notified her.


    Luna found herself, however, her hands quivered, losing him wasn''t what she could accept. She directed him to the bed and Eliot placed him there.


    "Kate, Helena, bring everything we need, don''t let anyone discover."


    Luna rushed to Wilmore, began undressing him when she saw the dagger on his backbone, "master Gaven, can you take it out?"


    "Let me bring the faeries potions, first we must get rid of the silver poison."


    He clapped his hands and a box appeared above them, landing on the mattress.


    Luna neared her ears to his nose. He was breathing, she grabbed his hand and squeezed. His hand was as cold as ice.


    "Please hang on, you should not leave me like this."


    Her tears fell on his bloody hand. She did not want to let the devils have him, she couldn''t hand him to the death angel. There were words that she wanted to tell him, she wanted to give him what he hadn''t, wanted to know the real Wilmore, not the one they figured out of him.. Happiness, family, love, her body, and her soul, all were what she wanted to allow him to possess, she wanted to fight for him.

 Chapter 155 - [Bonus Chapter] (155): He Is The Only One I Love

    Kate and Helena pushed the carrier out, Nemo saw them being distressed. Something was wrong in that chamber, noises were unusual, following them, they were heading to a room where the cloth and remedies were maintained.


    Captain Bryant came out of the palace to fresh air, but he saw blood drops in the garden, he looked at the tower instinctively and went inside to check on lady Luna.


    He saw the maidens that left the carrier and went inside the storeroom. They held clean cloths and a box of remedies. He guessed right they had a wounded there.


    He drew out his sword and took Helena from behind.


    Kate jolted, snatching a knife from a dish on that carrier.


    "Hush, Kate! If you care about her life."


    "Let her go, you know that I feel nothing to kill you."


    From the back, a dagger sat on Bryant''s neck, "how dare you to touch her?"


    Nemo breathed out.


    "Who do you hide here? Cloths and remedies? What should I think?"


    Kate sighed to let her rage seep down where it came from.


    "Prince Wilmore is wounded, poisoned, and about to die."


    She revealed fast. Bryant''s hand dropped and kicked his elbow to Nemo''s shoulder and flashed to the chamber, pushing the door, he saw Luna and Eliot who were cleaning his body, his eyes widened. His heart was shivering madly, he couldn''t breathe. Who dared to harm him? Livia!


    He clenched his jaw and turned on his heels, that wench was feeding her lust with his body, promising not to even touch a single strand of Wilmore''s hair but she had become that ruthless to attempt murdering him.


    He flooded out to find Livia, kicking Nemo by the shoulder, saying, "just inform the king and the Queen."


    He ordered Nemo.


    The guards of the princess residence saw him being furious, the eunuch directed them to stop him but the captain didn''t care about their lives, he let them seize, dodging their swords, he grabbed their napes and smashed their heads to each other.


    He beat down every one of them and reached the eunuch, squeezing his neck, the man''s face ran dark pink, not able to let a gust out.


    "Speak, was it her?"


    "What? ... You... Are, killing me, bastard!" His eyes bloated, about to run out of the socket.


    Bryant didn''t want to think, nor had the patience to endure what she had been doing to Wilmore. After last night he should have guessed that she might harm her brother.


    He whacked the man by the back and left him unconscious. He surged inside the chamber. The princess was already up on her feet due to the noises she hear from outside.


    Bryant went to her slowly, her eyes were on the sword when the door shot back and he locked it. She flinched backward.


    "What the hell devils made to you?" She uttered, her eyes were on the blade that was glinting.


    He clenched his fist, what did this woman do to him? Even killing her was hard. He slaughtered the emotion which was only lust and let his sword land on her shoulder.


    "Why did you attempt to kill him?"


    "Who? Wilmore?  Yours loving beloved? I didn''t hurt him. He has many enemies."


    She saw tears in his eyes, twinkling, even the man who was turning her cold nights warm loved Wilmore, pity, offending.


    "You promised me, sworn to your father''s name."


    "If you don''t believe me, just kill me! But you have no idea what I sacrificed for this throne, I had to let the man I love abominate me. I had to use my body to rule because it was all I had to regain power. I had to bear that I have a child in the shadows. For bringing peace I had to sell my body, my soul to the devils."


    Her tears popped out, she was full of pain, hatred, and grudge. Wilmore made a huge mistake, pushing the fire, blowing into it.


    "Why do you want the throne? You know that I fear no grave, so tell me."


    Livia took her eyes off him, looking downward, "I don''t want the throne."


    He drew the blade away, "if he dies, I will burn this palace including the people inside it. I am the real demon that you fed."


    He declared, his sword returned to its sheath. Turning from her, he added, "he is not fine, pray that he stays alive otherwise I will find that child of yours, making sure to slay him in front of you. If you want to kill the only one I love, then face the outcome."


    He looked back, letting her see the manful spark in his eyes.


    Livia fell to the floor, that stupid Robinson had gone too far. She had to let him die to skip this stupidity. She could not kill this man as her mother was supporting him but she saw how serious he was, he would kill Ryan, her son. The son that she had no courage to meet and wanted to gift him the Throne.


    Bryant drove his strides to the tower when he saw butler Collen and the King''s men.


    "Where have you been?" Asked master Collen, leading him inside.


    "I had to check on something."


    "Don''t commit foolish acts! He needs you more than any time!"


    Master Collen warned him but it was late, he menaced the princess of Velator.


    Arriving at the Chamber, he bowed to his Queen and the King. All guards were out and only he was allowed. The dwarf was putting cure on the wounds and Lady Luna held him with the young man.


    "His body was changing as the smoke involved in him, he had to poison himself. Sir. Huxley ordered me to bring him here."


    Eliot responded to the king but it brought more questions to the king and his Queen? Why here?


    Bryant gritted his jaw, if the rebellions knew about his secret then Livia was assisting them in the whole milestone. But how could Wilmore fight the wolf while being beside Luna? He was sleeping calmly like a baby,  sounded it was the first time in a while he could close his eyes. In Barson, many things had slipped out of his sight. That dance wasn''t a typical one, Wilmore would not get close to a woman with no motive. He knew it, he had found that this girl was related to his curse..  Bryant neglected and this girl was close to death.

 Chapter 156 - Chapter (156): Intense Look

    The dwarf let the cedar incense stream into a pot and boil in the fireplace, the pot that hovered on the air that fire was consuming, to help Wilmore get rid of the smoke''s outgrowth.


    Luna peered at the book that was covered by the blood. She knew that title better than anyone. Even the seal of the bookstore was yet on the first page.


    There were six people inside the chamber. Luna kept brandishing Wilmore to stop the wolf within him to rise. She didn''t dare to pull away after she saw him half changed. It was scary and if it was Elizabeth she would have shivered out of fear as wolves were her phobia.


    "Lady Luna, do you want to explain to us what is going on?"


    The King asked straight forward. She didn''t know how to begin but soon or late Wilmore''s family would find this out and she couldn''t resist the truth. However, this issue wasn''t a secret. The Queen dared to steal a werewolf healer cub, perhaps she thought he could heal Wilmore.


    She wanted to take her hands off him but he had held her so tight like she was the only cure that he could rely on.


    "Your highness, two years ago, prince Wilmore was after the Ruby witch when a strong and heavy sleet caused an accident with us, I had lost my vision but the prince discovered it being a curse."


    She paused, she wasn''t supposed to tell them the details, "I was near Rose forest and the Ruby witch had bound us together. The moon reader that sent me the cure for my eyes mentioned it."


    "What?" The shocked Queen said, her teary eyes twinkled, she roamed to the bed, hugging her. The whole time the cure for her son''s soul was just in front of her sight.


    She pulled back, Luna saw the King who was stiffened.


    "Did you see the Ruby witch?" He questioned.


    "In my dreams, I saw a woman and a wolf." Her eyes averted on Wilmore.


    "So you knew?" The King continued.


    "I discovered when I saw his face for the first time in my balcony, before it, I was suspected."


    The Queen returned to her husband, "a witch can''t infiltrate to dreams."


    She looked nervous and frightened.


    "Yes, my queen! I fear that the Ruby witch isn''t what we think."


    The King turned to Bryant, "from now on, you are working on rebels. Find their leader and bring him to me. I want to know what had tickled them to kill my son."


    Bryant bowed, he would delightfully obey that order and kill that fuc*ker after extracting words from him.


    "I am at your disposal, your highness."


    "Lady Luna, please take care of my son! I will tell the ladyship to send you books to study here."


    The Queen announced. She bent and left a kiss on Wilmore''s forehead. He was burning in fever and she didn''t know whether it was a good sign or not. She saw the red marks that his wolfish nails had left on Luna''s forearm. Despite the pain, she was not exhibiting it to them. The girl had feelings toward this son. For the first time, she had wished there was royal blood in her body to make her, Wilmore''s wife, but she couldn''t convince the throne''s council. She couldn''t put their power in danger because of her.


    "Lady Luna, do you want to be his wife?"


    The King asked out of a sudden. He knew that was a forbidden fruit, the love between them, still, he wanted to recoup what Wilmore had done in his absence in all these years. He left his son alone, letting him believe that he was a beast, a murderer who craved blood, to enjoy its scent. He made him a demon.


    "I lied if I refuse it."


    Luna replied, sharply was gazing at the Queen. She knew that Livia would again plot against her, might use Delara and Vanessa against her but she didn''t mind, seeing Wilmore like this, she couldn''t let him turn to a beast when it was unlike his desires. He couldn''t destroy his demon but he could control it in a good way and she had made her decision to help him, to let life infuse and root in his heart, using everything she had.


    "Well, we would profound the matter in Monday''s special session. I think my Queen is agreed for the first time to break a law our fathers had established."


    No, she wasn''t. She didn''t let Livia have her lover for the sake of having the power of the council, poking her daughter''s demon was foolish.


    "Yes, My husband."


    She replied unlike her will, she had to leave it to the king. He knew Livia better than anyone.


    "Gaven, is he fine?"


    The dwarf saw that the prince''s face changed color and he poured another vial''s content into his mouth.


    "Yes, your Majesty, the poison had quite transpired his body but I suggest to let him have rest here beside lady Luna. We need time to get rid of the smoke impact."


    He explained as he could not risk and let him leave when the beast was amused.


    "We are leaving this to you. No one must realize that Wilmore is here."


    "I will warn those who know."


    Bryant took the responsibility.


    "You have three days to find that bastard for me." Turning to Eliot added, "go inform the knights, you will work together. Tell them to keep everything in their guts."


    The King emphasized. Running his steps to the Queen, his hand elegantly rested on her shoulder and led her out of the chamber.


    Eliot stood up as he was done with stitching the dagger''s wound.


    "How did you learn it?" Asked the dwarf.


    "From a fae friend in Phola."


    The man nodded, he was aware of Phola''s friendship with faeries, especially werewolves.


    "You did it well, you can go! I am helping Lady Luna."


    The men nodded and strode out.


    Out of the chamber, the Queen halted in front of Kate, "if you wish my forgiveness, protect Lady Luna with your life."


    Helena felt the chill in her spine. Due to what Luna told them about the curse, the Queen must have realized so she wanted Kate to repay her debt.


    "With my life, my Queen."


    Kate replied. Her hands kissed a pool of blood, she didn''t care to pour more of it for Luna and those she minded. To her, the requirements were already written in sufficient terms that couldn''t include Livia''s willingness.


    The king and Queen left the tower while the maidens sneaked inside.


    "Clean everything," Bryant ordered, shooting Kate an intense look.


    Helena noticed that Kate didn''t tell her everything about the past.. These two knew each other.

 Chapter 157 - Chapter (157): Lets Run

    ~ Riva


    Geese were buzzing too much today, Charles was still exhausted of the road but couldn''t sleep much, leaving Elizabeth there with a werewolf faerie in that mansion wasn''t something he inclined toward. The girl had the phobia and if that man formed as a werewolf again she might reveal her other face and would bring commotion for herself.


    Standing near Cyrus, Ryan looked at his father who just arrived before twilight. His face was masked in harsh skin.


    "You heard it, didn''t you?"


    "Why don''t you have more rest?"


    Ryan was trying to change the discussion. He felt weak that he could do nothing.


    "You must talk about it, Ryan! It is not time to have rest, I had enough."


    "Father, let me inject the essence, being a werewolf doesn''t scare me."


    The Lord shook his head, "don''t make me regret revealing it. Persecution can''t heal your nerves, unlike it will haunt you."


    He alerted his son that no longer he was a child who needed to be pampered, a single mistake could danger his whole family.


    "Did you tell Elizabeth?"


    "I did and she reacted like you but I calmed her down. I hope she settles down with Hamoon''s son and gets the vibes to marry him."


    Ryan nodded, he could be happy for her but he doubted if someone could tame that cheeky piggie that he was going to miss too much.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    The Lord directed to the door, "come!"


    They headed to the stall door after making sure that the horses were doing fine. The cold couldn''t harm them.


    Miguel took his son to the smithery and pointed to the boxes.


    "The weapons are ready, I need to gather up five hundred men to move to the south. We will begin with the Bead clan to ally with them I want you to follow me in each step. Their leader is a woman."


    "They are gypsies father! What made you think that they will make up an alliance with you?"


    He wasn''t sure, indeed, but he hoped that the young leader that he heard of be interested in a deal.


    "I would do my best to convince them. I will gift them with the goods and gold. This is what I can try for now."


    "Father, I don''t want to face the princess."


    Ryan remarked. He had already told him about this but his father shrugged helplessly.


    "They would find out one day, Ryan! And I don''t know what the court would do to me, perhaps they abandon me."


    His expression was desperate. It was impossible that Livia had no curiosity about Ryan James, certainly, she had searched the world to find out who''s son Ryan was and which woman gave birth to him.


    "Father and son! I see you are here." Lisa chanted with a smile tugged on her beautiful face.


    "Did you wrap your belongings?" Asked Miguel, reaching out his hand to her, to grab.


    Holding his hand, she halted, her husband left a kiss on her knuckles.


    "We did, Lucas was a great help for me."


    "As we leave you will go to Greenwood mansion, don''t you?"


    "We do, Ryan! Please stop persisting in depression. Things will change and you will meet the righteous one to marry."


    Ryan gave her an artificial grin. Could he fond anyone? Of course, but how could he run away from that embankment? He brought shame to his family.


    "Fine, mourning is enough, we didn''t lose anyone! They just traveled and started a new life. So better we do the exact same as they will."


    She added. Miguel hugged her, he was assured that she was saying that to calm them but inwardly she was shattered too.


    "Well, let''s have lunch. I am sure you have tons of questions about Moon lake."


    Lisa chuckled, following his strides by his side, his strong arms embraced her shoulder, "I am sure our wild kitten will be tamed by Hamoon''s son."


    Miguel burst out laughing, it was rising from his deep down. He was glad that he didn''t show a fierce reaction toward William near the faerie gate otherwise he wouldn''t come and illustrate his wish in a credible pattern.


    "I wish they fall in love. His curiosity can''t be enough for all of us."


    Miguel wanted her to reach power in the right way. It was a miracle that the king of Abyss had affection toward Ell. This was what she craved.


    "I hope that Piggie doesn''t miss the chance. Hamoon is one of the influential people in the whole kingdom. If she refuses that son, I am afraid we have to feed the wolves with her."


    Ryan jested but Miguel''s smile died. It came across that this curse had grasped Elizabeth. He couldn''t deny that he was terrified too. The Griffin faeries were three times stronger than Abyss werewolf faeries and he was handing over a hybrid of them to the werewolves. The worst part was that the two empires couldn''t settle with each other because their cultural aspects were entirely different.


    "I hope she stops fearing wolves because there are creatures that are more horrifying than wolves."


    He uttered out the words that were running in his mind.


    "What?"


    "Nothing, I meant the imps we are facing. What can be disastrous than them?"


    "I am agreed with you."


    Lisa confirmed and they went inside the mansion. Going to the dining hall that the table was set already and the settlers had taken their seats. It was their last meal in Riva


    In the evening, the wind was hooting and wandering around bringing rustle to the branches and bushes.


    John McCain, the famous butcher of Barson arrived and the lord left his family to him.


    Ryan and Jason were standing in the garden, "do you remember the first time you came here?"


    Ryan recalled.


    "I do, the Lord''s son was a freaky jealous one."


    Ryan elbowed him, "hey watch your mouth! How should I know that you like Barbara?"


    "Because of what you did, I didn''t dare to even look at Barbara."


    "Let''s run in the meadow when I come back. I miss those days."


    Jason loathed that farewell. Turning to him said, "you aren''t just a master to me, Ryan. You are my brother and anytime you need me, I will be there. Just be safe and don''t become furious quickly. You and lady Elizabeth just look like each other."


    He smirked, sourly. Ryan''s hand rested on his shoulder, "I hope this journey makes me forget the pain in my heart. I want you to take care of our ladies."


    Jason nodded, watched him leave his side, and the warm place he touched cooled down as the wind blew.. A gang of men rode to the yard to company their lord in this vital trip.

 Chapter 158 - Chapter (158): Perhaps, I Do!

    Moon Lake~


    "William, help me." That was her voice, Elizabeth begged for help.


    The King of Abyss jumped out of the bed, snatching his shirt from the hanger, he dashed out to her room. She was calm, deeply fall asleep but left drowning in a nightmare. She had the ability of Griffin''s, she was a wolf summoner and only those who had royal blood could do this.


    William was standing in the dark, watching the girl who was soaked in sweat, he wanted to wake her up but he couldn''t. This wild little thing would jump on him and nag him for entering her bedroom with no permission. His shadow sprawled as the moonlit traveled through the sky and light cast on them through the window.


    He took one step more, frowning. What was the nightmare about?


    Why was he going to her? Why did he care at all?


    Elizabeth jumped up, William flashed behind the huge dresser, peeking at her through the tiny seams.


    Elizabeth touched her face. Her hair was messy, she closed her eyes, sighing and her hand stopped on her pounding heart.


    "He should not find out I am afraid of wolves! I should do my best to earn his alliance, because of my family, because of my heart."


    Will smirked, was it for real?


    A cache moved and sleepy Rof came out of it, he saw the king who was there, William placed his forefinger on his nose, hushing him. The frightened Alux had nothing to do with this disastrous king of Abyss.


    "Oh, Rof! Come here, there is something you must know before everyone here."


    After saying goodbye to her uncle, before she would set her stuff, she began to sew an item of proper clothing for her new company. Now, he looked better, more gentle, and Nobel.


    The eager Rof flashed to the bed in a spark of light. Pretending that he didn''t see William.


    "Do you sense any scent?"


    Asked Rof, he was wondering how the girl could not sense a werewolf fae in her room. Perhaps the king weaved a new trick in his sleeves again.


    "No, why? But I think the scent of Alpha in my dream clung to my skin."


    "What do you mean about fearing Wolves?"


    Elizabeth gazes left him, fixed on a zone on the moon that was now right in front of her.


    "I have a phobia, I can''t breathe nor can I move when I face a wolf. The shock is too strong and most of the time I can''t even control my heartbeats. I am sure it would give me heart stroke one day."


    "But you could withstand this when you had the cub, you met many of them and survived."


    Elizabeth shook her head, rolled downward. "When I saw William, my body almost gave in, my legs were freezing if he did not shift his shape, I could have died. But about that cub, he was the only one that soothed my heart."


    "Because he was a healer and you could hang on when he was close to you."


    "Yes, and when I shifted to my other side, I feared nothing, I just wanted to save the cub."


    Rof''s eyes drifted to the point that William could hear everything.


    "We must find a cure for it, probably the curse on your blood had caused this to your human part."


    Elizabeth nodded. He could be right, the curse targeted her life as long as it was on her blood. She didn''t want to die because of her fear. That was a ridiculous death.


    "Why don''t you tell him to stay away from you?"


    The Alux asked, he was curious to know while she was certain that being beside him might menace her life, why was she verged to let him be around?


    "Because I want to know him, I can''t lie to myself. If he deserves, I am going to let him be a member of my family."


    "For power?"


    Elizabeth denied with a waving hand, "I doubt if power can protect a family. It didn''t protect the Royal families either would do for us."


    "Your human side is fantastic, Lady Elizabeth! As long as I know the Griffins just follow the rules and rites. Emotions have no place in their life."


    "What about Abyss? Do the wolves follow emotions? They live like animals, mating like them, living with lust can''t bring me what I want. Did you see my uncle? He always loves faeries, he doesn''t care what race they are, wolves, birds, fawns, and others, he loves them all."


    "What about you?"


    "I fear them."


    Elizabeth looked into his eyes, she was blunt and just confessed that even this little creature that she was speaking her heart with existed to scare her.


    "Do I scare you?"


    She sighed, playing with her fingers, "recently life had taken hard on me and my family, the dark era of my life is repeating. I fear everything, I fear to love and lose."


    William was there with cringed body, she was full of terror and he could smell it in her aura. What did she think about him? He wasn''t an animal, what the heck Bolingtone court had injected people about faeries?


    "Don''t," William popped out of the dark. His sharp eyes gleamed as he glanced at her, "get out, betrayal!"


    He told the Alux but Rof remained there, waiting for Elizabeth to let him go.


    "Sorry, sir! But I am not at your service anymore."


    "Stay behind the door, Rof!"


    Elizabeth was nervous, so that scent wasn''t from her dream. He was here, no surprise.


    She left her bed and Rof sparked out to let them alone. She stretched her loose white unpretty nightgown.


    "What are you doing here?"


    A tinted light splashed on William''s face. She stood close to the desk, her hand rested on her leg where the sheathed dagger was.


    William knew what she was tending to do if he were willing to touch her.


    "You!"


    Elizabeth raised an eyebrow.


    "I can feel dreams, you brought me here!"


    Elizabeth continued looking at him blankly.


    "I don''t have the skill to understand vague words!"


    "You don''t know about the power you have from your griffin part. Interesting!"


    "Please speak the way I understand or leave."


    Ah, this little thing came again with a new threat, but he liked her self-sheltered personality. William smirked, approaching her enough to sense her gusts on his skin, he bent and neared his mouth to her cheeks, his breath kissing her skin.


    "I love your scent..." Paused and his lips parted again "Like animals!"


    She stiffened, her hand stopped on the dagger.


    He pulled back, yet wearing that pestering smirk. He strode to the door, "if you don''t know what you are, then I don''t bother to explain. Good night, little thing!"


    Ell despised that he called her that way! This man was pricking her nerves.


    "Elizabeth, I am!" She let out when he shut the door back and the Alux roamed inside.


    "He heard everything."


    Rof revealed but the awkward slouched girl already felt embarrassing and flickered.

 Chapter 159 - Chapter (159): Wake Up

    Bolingtone~


    "Lady Luna, I am leaving! His fever had ceased. Please inform me a soon as he wakes up."


    Luna who now could let his hand rest on the bed stood up.


    "How can I appreciate your favor? I doubt if a physician could ever heal him."


    "You don''t need to thank me, Lady Luna. I am a physician. That is my job to help but I wasn''t the one who aided him. Take this, when you let one drop out of the vial, I will be here after a short moment."


    He handed her a vial that was more like a vial of perfume.


    "Rest assured."


    Master Gaven left the room and Luna went back to her prince. The light was arising and she yawned. She had gone through a massive tension lately.


    Sitting at the edge of the mattress, she extended her hand and drew his hair away from his forehead. Staring at his perfect face, her fingers traveled on his cheeks. Smiling bitterly at the man who belonged to her by soul...


    She wanted to have him entirely, not sharing with another woman. Now, she could understand the Queen''s heart and how it had turned dark. But she couldn''t let the same thing occur to her. She would avoid it now before it started.


    "I don''t want to kill the women that might bring you, heirs." She murmured. Her tears dropped on his forehead, her eyes rolled on his lips, she wasn''t allowed to touch them but she wasn''t there to follow the others'' wish. He needed her sympathy to be healed, she moved forward and her lips graced his.


    Her heart blazed, her body heated, her eyes went wide and she drew back, what was this? Why did it caress her heart, she didn''t want to let him be in others'' hands.


    She jerked back, leading the way on her feet.


    "What am I doing?"


    His situation had touched her. She was frightened to lose him, grabbing her mouth she strode to the balcony, but her hand hit the book, she halted, looking down at the book that laid down on its spine.


    She knelt near it, her shivering hand grabbed the left half, picking it up. He had kept this book with him the whole time, very close to him. Probably, he was inclined to give it back, he had read her message and wanted to go to her.


    "I am forgiving you, Wilmore Bolingtone. I will bring you out from the dark. Like the princess that dragged the wolf out of the Well."


    His blood coated the leather and she placed it back on the table. She changed her mind and returned to her bed, everything was changed and she was exhausted. Putting the blanket away, she rested beside him, his body now was like every other human she saw. Her head sat on his shoulder. Her hand itched as he left marks on her wrist but she ignored, closing her eyes she remembered his suffering, his bulgy livid vessels, and the rage he was showing, squabbling with the beast that was viscously tormenting him.


    Her eyes ran heavy slightly and she let peace embrace them together.


    ~


    Back to the Forest, Natasha was looking for Rave, he was not among the dead men.


    "Could you find him?"


    Asked Huxley.


    "No, he had vanished."


    "I must tell you something." Karim chimed in.


    "What is that disgusting face?"


    "One of the men saw the prince getting hit by the back."


    Natasha dashed to her horse, ignoring Rave and galloping for Wilmore. The rest of the knights returned to the mansion.


    Hux followed his sister, both being worried about Wilmore and Eliot. The bastards that seized them knew how to elicit Wilmore''s beast.


    Rushing to the castle, the gates drew wide for them. They didn''t want to stop but Eliot and Bryant interrupted them.


    Ceasing their pace, the animals hit their hooves down, Natasha pulled the lariat, calmed her horse.


    "What the heck the devil''s are cooking here?"


    "Is he alive?" Huxley didn''t want to hear except that.


    "Yes, but barely breathing! He was struggling with life and death. If it wasn''t for Lady Luna, we couldn''t save him."


    Bryant replied.


    Natasha''s face ran red, steam was blowing out of her head.


    "Is Luna fine?"


    She shouted, the guards on the bridge looked at her.


    "Chill, she is fine," Eliot replied, at first he got jealous but she was worried about Luna not him, only. She couldn''t love Wilmore, could she? "Are you fine?"


    "We are, one of them aimed her head." Hux pointed.


    Eliot heard a wild shriek in his head, what? He led his horse to her, grabbing her arm in panic, checking on her.


    "Stop it." She pushed him.


    "Let''s get back to the station, the king wants us to catch the leader and take him to his majesty."


    Bryant notified them and hit the road.


    ~


    Forest~


    Rave followed the men silently, they headed for a village, changing their clothes. The crooks moved out, Rave saw Robinson''s face. He couldn''t show up now, he needed to find their colony.


    He wasn''t familiar with the folk. If Hux or others were here, they could have recognized them.


    The cold was teasing and his arm was bleeding. He halted and took off his belt, fastening it around his arm.


    Cold steel rested on his neck, "who are you?"


    Asked a ragged, rusty voice. Rave slowly turned back, his hands raised in surrender.


    "A passenger!"


    "Your feature speaks unlike."


    The man was in farmer clothes, his beard shaved and his head bald. He directed to the path that those strangers sneaked out.


    "Do you know them?"


    "No, I was curious about them."


    The man''s eyes rolled on the golden knight''s badge on his cloak.


    "You are a knight! Are they the rebellions that killed many people in the castle?"


    Rave found the man harmless.


    "Yes, we were too close but they trapped us."


    He shoved his sword back, "I saw what they did to the prince!"


    What?


    "What are you saying?"


    "If he stays alive, a miracle had graced us."


    Rave swallowed, they caught Wilmore. Why would they want to kill him? If they rose to protest then why would they want to cause a coup?

 Chapter 160 - Chapter (160): Evolved

    Back to the knights'' residence, those who were wounded remained there. The captains and Bryant headed to the forest to track the attackers. They found the traces until reaching a village and stopped.


    "The snow and heavy wind had washed away the tracks," Raphael stated, he dismounted and checked the trees to see if there was any mark on them.


    Eliot could sense Rave''s blood aroma. He pulled the lariat approached the pine tree.


    "Rave followed them," he pointed to the badge and the blood that colored it. The tree was at the beginning of a dirt road.


    "So that rat is still alive." Winston neared him.


    "Hurry up, he is wounded."


    Natasha drove to the road and Bryant moved after her. The devil who aimed Wilmore''s life was close, very close.


    They galloped forward until heading out of Bolingtone, there was a harbor that ships would go to south through Griffin Sea, the west of Moon lake, it was and after a whole day of riding the knights reached the Margin cit A house for merchants and those who were trading, there was no regular citizen there but stations, Inns, barns, cellars, bunkers, and rucks. Made for merchants and their workers only, smugglers could be counted also.


    The snow had ceased in that area, and no wind was roaming around. The night began a calm treat.


    "How should we find them now?" Asked Karim, looking around. Here had many buildings.


    "Rave would come if he is still alive!"


    Hux remarked leading his men to a guard cabin. The watchman crept out in wonder. The knights of Velator were the last people who would come here.


    "How can I help you, sir?"


    "I am Huxley Bolingtone, open the gate."


    Hux showed his steel badge, the people who entered this city had identity so they were allowed to pass.


    The man jerked back and began to run, opening the railing gate for them to pass.


    Natasha and her brother exchanged a glance. Why was the man terrified?


    Entering inside, Huxley stopped! This man knew something otherwise he had no reason to be afraid of the court!


    He jumped down his horse and pointed to the man, as the man slowly approached, he scanned him.


    "I want to check the list that crossed this gate from last night?"


    Hux found the man quite fishy, he became even paler, opening his mouth to say something, steam clouded out but he changed his mind and said, "yes, your grace."


    Turning away, he got into his cabin. Hux looked at Natasha over his shoulder. She dismounted and stepped closer, keeping her penny-wise.


    "He works for them, or knows them.''


    She believed.


    "I guess so! He is too panicked. Let''s see how many records he has in his notes."


    The man arrived back, handing him a notebook. His handwriting was terrible as if confused spiders wiggled on the lines and left shaky traces.


    Hux tilted his head, attempting to read but he didn''t remember if he ever learned this language.


    "Can you read it yourself? These are just doodles."


    "I apologize, sir! Let me help you."


    Hux shot the notebook back, handing it to Natasha.


    "Who crossed this railing gate before us?"


    The man paused, figuring at him, he was thinking.


    "Merchant Robinson, I guess."


    "Why do you guess? Don''t you know the people who cross here?"


    "Merchant Robinson is not from here! I saw his banner, not his face!"


    He sighed, who was this mysterious person that held a deep and enormous grudge against Wilmore and the knights? There were many Robinson, which one does he mean?


    "Where is he from?"


    Natasha asked.


    "Sargona."


    Natasha felt the chill that explored her spine, biting her cord. This wasn''t a piece of scholastic and detailed information but she knew what he was indicating. Harold Robinson!


    "We must move, brother!"


    Hux couldn''t remember what had happened in Sargona that made this man against them but it was crystal clear that she knew whom he was directing.


    Natasha climbed the saddle.


    "Where does he stay?"


    "I don''t know milady!"


    He uttered with doubt. A woman among many men, it was not usual to see women with combatant men.


    They didn''t hesitate more and hit the path to the city, if he was from Sargona, he would leave by now.


    Choosing the harbor lines, they decided to spatter and check over all streets. Bryant took Eliot and Natasha, three other captains followed Hux and the rest sneaked after Winston.


    At the end of a street was a cellar. Eliot halted as they found fresh tracks of soil.


    "Where is Rave?"


    Asked Natasha, wishing that Eliot could find him through his blood.


    "Close!"


    Eliot pointed to the left side where a narrow lane was. Two men were walking forward through the dark with their roadster.


    Rave had a man beside him, a villager.


    "Get down the horses and follow us."


    Rave asked, keeping his voice low.


    Natasha hastily obeyed but Bryant growled under breath. He didn''t know either of those men.


    "Who are you?" Rave asked Bryant.


    "Mind your own business."


    "Fine, follow me, they are tending to escape through the sea. We discovered that they are from Sargona."


    "We know. Show us their colony."


    Bryant wished.


    Rave raised an eyebrow but didn''t nag at him who looked familiar. Did he see him in Barson? He led them inside the lane, nearing a hovel, that had a ship toolhouse glued to it.


    "We must be separated, climb the building to the second floor. We can take them from above." Rave who already surveyed the place suggested and Natasha trusted him.


    Positioning in the dark points, they eyed inside through the small windows, slowly heading inside by the doors. They dispatched the watchers calmly.


    Natasha moved inside, appearing behind a man, she hit a vital point on the back of him and let him have some rest.


    She sneaked down the stairs and stood behind a wall, hearing the cloaked men.


    "Harold, we should leave or we will die."


    "I could not kill him." The young man said.


    "We hurt him enough! I doubt that he survives it. We need more men. Let us cease for a while."


    She peeked out and saw his face, her eyes gleamed. So this bastard was behind the rebels! His father was tending to make Sargona an independent state to have an association with vampires. Wilmore noticed that he had been feeding vampires and executed him but Harold Robinson swore to be loyal. The mystery behind the rebels evolved now.. Natasha frowned, Livia was the greatest supporter of Sargona. Did she infer it?

 Chapter 161 - Chapter (161): Ice

    Wilmore felt the ice that was melting on his eyelids, he opened his eyes slowly, there was a sky above, protected by white heavy clouds, the snowflakes were lazily dancing with the breeze, flying down, kissing his face. Under him was hard ice, but rough and frigid.


    "Get up!"


    The hoarse deep tune wished. Wilmore didn''t recognize the voice but his rhythm was enough to persuade him to move up and sit. No wound or anguish he could point out, everything was gone. He saw no one but where he was dropped looked like a frozen lake that was under the blockage of mountains.


    "Who is that?"


    He stood up, searching around with his gazes.


    A wave of frost danced in the air and sat behind him, turning back, he saw the huge white wolf. Its paws could turn the young man to half.


    He feared him, pacing backward a few steps, this was the beast that had taken his body, the wolf that wanted to flee.


    Unintentionally, he began to run, the ice twitched and the cracks stretched on it, the wolf was following him. To catch him and jail his soul.


    "Luna!" The prince shouted, she was the only one that this Wolf would bow to her.


    No response came to him!


    "For how long would you resist? Do you know how many times I had taken control of you? How many people did you kill, innocents included?"


    Wilmore didn''t stop but in a blink of an eye, he found himself between air and the ice. A huge stroke broke the ice, the wolf snatched him before falling into the water and would dive in the vortex that was swirling beneath.


    The wolf landed on the other side, smashing the prince to the ice.


    He groaned and after rolling over, he hit a rock. His bones were whacked and he couldn''t even exhale the locked air in his lungs.


    "What do you want?"


    He breathed out.


    "Eventually, you asked the right question."


    "How come?"


    Wilmore pushed his palms against the ice, pressing on his last strength to make him on his feet. He relied on the rock and leaned back. It was too late to run, this gorgeous beast had taken him here.


    "A deal between us can solve the matter, a common reason."


    "You know that I am not sharing my belongings with anyone else."


    "I am not anyone! I am a part of you and if you keep fighting against us, our enemies will hunt us down both. And I don''t want to die within this useless mortal body of yours!"


    The wolf approached him, his white coat was dancing with the gentle breeze, twinkling.


    Wilmore could see himself in those icy eyes, steam clouded out of him, the wolf scratched the ice, and the broken ice returned to its previous shape as nothing had arisen a while before.


    "I could chain your mortal side in there!"


    "Why didn''t you?"


    "Because we are one. If I kill you, I will be weak and if you kill me, you will be weak."


    "Are you after a deal?"


    "Somehow! Let me protect her and you protect all of us."


    "How can I trust you?"


    Wilmore reached out his hand to touch him.


    "I am your wild side, Wilmore Bolingtone. You must trust yourself, your true self!"


    Wilmore touched the wolf, his hand traveled on his fur.


    "You are a demon, you love blood."


    "It depends on you to choose what I do!" The voice molded as the hooting wind was trotting. The spectacular creature turned to blossoms of snow after saying the last words.


    Wilmore watched how the ice blooms sat on his skin. He felt the power, not cold at all! It was warm. The running power in his blood changed its form.


    "I am forgiving you."


    Luna! He marched around to find her, "where are you, Luna?"


    No answer again, he grasped the point instead, his heart warmed, the ice began to melt, the tick surface got thin and finally broke. Wilmore began to run, trying to summon the wolf but he couldn''t, he reached his first hand to the rock but before catching it, the water embraced him. He soaked, resisting, struggling, and not letting the last breath escape his body but he couldn''t. He was tired, Luna, she was the only one he could remember.


    Wilmore opened his eyes in panic. He sat straight but the irritating pain on his back made him curse among his groans.


    His head averted on the hand that held his hand tightly.


    "Luna!"


    Gazing around, he glimpsed that was the left tower. His eyes turned on Luna, she was deeply asleep. He stood still, staring at her with wide eyes. He grinned, he came to her with a tragic occurrence. Did she like him? His wolfish part, that beast also craved this girl.


    He kept watching her, not removing his hand off hers, he bent and sniffed her fragrance.


    "You are delicious, Luna!"


    ~


    The next day...


    Back in the knights'' station, Natasha and Huxley dragged Harold to the cells.


    "Kill all those we captured, find out who they are and where their families are."


    Huxley ordered Eliot and Winston.


    "We must take this bastard to the king!" Bryant remarked. He was sure that King Edward would kill this rat personally.


    "We would just let us itch him a bit, we have personal affair."


    Hux replied, tossed the man to the stone chair.


    Natasha bounced ahead, removing the cloth off his head.


    "Bring us, an ice bucket! I want to serve him."


    Natasha pulled her dagger out, sitting on one knee, unlocking the locks of shackles with the sharp tip.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Welcome to the madhouse, Bryant! No one is allowed to harm our Wilmore. We have sworn to protect him, do you remember?"


    Recalled Natasha.


    "I do, let''s do it."


    The guard returned with the ice bucket, placed it on the floor of the cell. Natasha bared her teeth and hissed, grabbing Harold''s nape, she pushed his head in that cold water. The man woke up with tension, his body began to quiver.


    "Hello, Harold! Long time no see!"


    Greeted him, Huxley.


    "You bastard!" He insulted instead.


    Natasha pushed his head in the ice bucket again.


    "Asshole, that''s my brother! And you tended to kill the other one too!"


    She pulled his head back, he gasped for the air.

 Chapter 162 - Chapter (162): Salty Kiss

    "You beheaded my father and made me behold it! Did you actually think that fear can bring you loyalty?"


    Good question, Bryant wished that everyone was as blunt as him. With his flaring dark eyes, he gazed at the man, pulling his head back by the hair.


    "Can all of these make you betray us? Do you know what you are for those vampires?"


    He neared his head to the man''s ears that his brown eyes were full of hatred.


    "You are the food." He pulled back and punched him in the face as he wasn''t beaten enough. The King wanted this pig to speak, had not mentioned how much decent his feature must be.


    The man licked the blood on his lips.


    "He will die, like my father. They both will meet in hell."


    "Not so sure!" Hux told him, his eyes dropped on the fangs mark on Harold''s neck. He smirked.


    "You fool! You begged them to make you one, how idiotic your brain works! They never serve a Velatorian! They just want us dead!"


    Hux and Bryant beat him until he fainted again.  As their rage ceased at an apex they moved back, if even one percent of possibility the king would spare him, they couldn''t touch him at all.


    ~


    Wilmore remained like that, staring at the girl, his dream was the only lingering thought that was wiggling in his head, he couldn''t focus on anything else.


    Since the day he met this girl, he thought it was him who could make it out not to let the wolf sneak out but as it came clear, the wolf itself was the one who chose not to scare her. Even the time she was attacked, he could control the beast despite being indignant.


    "What are you doing to me?"


    This girl made him see her even in daily dreams, mistakenly seeing ladies with blond hair like her. Her voice, her laughter, her warm body, all were poking him to dominate the laws and possess her, make her his before she could slip out of his hands.


    He murmured and bent to mark a kiss on her sweet pinky lips, smoothly touching them, not sweet but salty! He drawback and saw the dried salt left out of tears in the corner of her eyes. Did she cry for him?


    Her eyelashes shivered. Caressing her lovely cheeks, he smiled as those huge sky blue eyes fixed on him. That day he couldn''t stop himself not to read that letter of Elizabeth. He was glad that savage hybrid was so influential on her sister. She persuaded Luna to forget Ryan. That letter was a precious gem for him. Luna had chosen him and due to what he glimpsed in Elizabeth''s letter.


    "Your grace?"


    She jerked back, moving out of the bed.


    Wilmore smirked, perhaps she didn''t expect him to wake up soon and see her in his arms.


    "Our first date was pleasant!"


    He taunted, meaning to have her in his arms.


    "What? You almost died!" Her face was readable, embarrassed, and blushed.


    "Did you kiss me?" He asked.


    It sent a chill down her spine, did he remember the first night he was brought up to her chamber? She couldn''t lie although it was disgraceful. She promised to be loyal and honest to him. Clenching her skirt, she rolled her head down, not to look into his eyes straight.


    "I thought the fairy tales can answer and you might get healed with a kiss. But they lie, the pain would always irritate until being forgotten."


    Wilmore was happy, she had no idea that it wasn''t the kiss that could save him while her beautiful soul and heart did that. His head turned, he straightened himself and looked at the balcony side, smiling, closed his eyes.


    Luna bit her lower lip, feeling awkward. Wilmore gazes averted at her between the seam of his eyelids, he saw her.


    "Stop being shy, come here!"


    His hand reached out for her. Luna wasn''t sure if it was right to do that but she wasn''t ready to see his wolf shape yet so she moved ahead not to make him furious.


    She sat at the edge of the mattress, "you must eat, I would let Helena bring you food."


    "My food is right beside me!"


    She swallowed! He did not look as usual, not similar to what he was before, not cold tempered, he was, nor had worn a stern face. He looked desirable, making her heart race more than before.


    He opened his eyes, his head left the lean behind, he gave her a wide smile, "I am joking, now come closer, stay like a while ago. I need many kisses to flee."


    He teased.


    Luna frowned, he was playing with her, mocking her.


    "Your highness, I will bring you food." She tended to move up when a strong hand gripped her wrist and rolled her to him, embracing her.


    He was close to him, he wrapped his other arm over her, his shoulder ached but he ignored it, it will get healed fast, so let it be damned, not missing the moment as it wasn''t clear when he could snatch one.


    She could sense the heat streaming out of his body, his eyes drifted on her lips.


    "Did I say I want food?"


    Luna couldn''t even gather her thoughts, answering him was tough. She opened her mouth to say something when he hushed her, his head rested on her chest.


    "Just a minute then you can go. By the way, you are right no kiss can save someone''s life. Only a beautiful heart like yours can."


    He closed his eyes, didn''t want to let her heating aura chill as she was far.


    "Do you feel well?" Asked Luna.


    "I do! How long is that I am here?"


    "Two days."


    Her hand was still hung but she let her fingers touch his straight black hair.


    "Did you see it?"


    Wilmore wasn''t sure what was happening, he could remember that he was half shaped.


    "I did, I was surprised."


    "Did I scare you?"


    "No, your grace."


    Wilmore sighed, "you don''t need to call me by title," his head moved up, he stared at the girl who now was beaming.


    "Luna, call my name. I remember that moment you called my name."


    She flickered, so he remembered what she did, she kissed him, rested beside him not to save him but to ease her touched heart.

 Chapter 163 - Chapter (163): Lawbreaker

    "But I am not allowed," Luna uttered.


    "You are when I want." He gestured.


    "Alright, Wilmore."


    He nodded, satisfied.


    "Now, I can eat."


    Luna eagerly stood up and dashed to the clothing room, going to her dresser, thrusting herself inside a gown, picking the vial that Master Gaven had given her, she let out a puff of the liquid that was as if perfume but for her, it had no scent.


    She went back and strode to the door, "Helena, Kate! Your grace is awake please bring him food."


    The door slammed back and Bryant popped inside. Luna jolted. Why was he so rude?


    She scowled, "how dare you to enter and disturb him like this?"


    She growled, instead she received a shocked but rough look, Bryant approached her, bending on her, she leaned back. He sounded ominous, to her.


    "Lady Luna, I brought you here and I can do what I want when it comes to him so be careful when I am around him."


    What? Was this a menace that Luna should be nice to Wilmore? Or he wanted her to stay away from them, now!


    "I didn''t get your point!" She pushed him and paced back.


    "I want to see him personally. Alone!"


    He strode to the bedroom. Luna froze where she was. What was this? Why was he acting like a jealous cat?


    "Lady Luna, are you inside?"


    It was master Gaven who was behind the door.


    "Yes, master. Please get in! We have a disturbing person here." She taunted a bit loud.


    Wilmore rustled in his place, touching his back, smiling at what Luna said. That was Bryant''s odor approaching.


    "Did you hurt my woman?"


    He asked as the door grew wide.


    "I didn''t! I brought her for you to pleasure, not to harm her."


    "So kind of you, I heard that you had beaten Ryan."


    "News travels fast!"


    He halted near the bed.


    "Stealing a werewolf cub was madness, wasn''t it?"


    "I am not the one who makes the decisions. How are you doing?"


    "Fine, I almost died but, the demon within me desired a cease-fire between us. Did you catch Robinson?"


    "We did, he was familiar. Son of merchant Robinson from Sargona."


    Wilmore frowned, "Harold? He swore to me. Pity!"


    If all those who were swearing to him did the same, targeting his life, why was he bothering himself to save this land?


    He moved out of the bed, looking around for a shirt.


    "You can''t leave."


    Wilmore didn''t care and scrambled to the folded clothes that were set for him.


    "I want to see him. He was hand in glove with the vampires, I want to know their intention."


    "Killing you and ally with Livia, this is their intention."


    Bryant replied, his hand rested on Wilmore''s shoulder, he stopped buttoning his shirt. His head averted on Bryant.


    "Livia, did she tell him to kill me?"


    Bryant shook his head, "there is something you must know."


    Luna was behind the door, ignoring Bryant''s alert she heaved to the bedroom and heard them, grabbing her mouth she studied the rest of the words.


    "She doesn''t want the throne for herself."


    Bryant added.


    "For who, she wanted the throne?"


    Wilmore blinked, his hands dropped.


    "For my cousin!" Luna chimed in.


    She approached him, her eyes teary and desperate.


    "Did you know all this time?"


    Luna denied, "No, I discovered the day they brought you to me half alive. Kate told me everything and wanted me to inform you."


    Bryant was startled too, so he wasn''t the only person who knew the princess''s secrets. Kate knew it, that was why last month she drugged him with a witch potion and bedded him, to extract words from him, the wench wouldn''t let her past hobbies go.


    "Tell me everything," Wilmore asked both of them.


    How foolish and nasty this court was! Every word was a scratch on his heart, he guessed right, the young man he saw was his nephew. Ryan was lucky for having such a father like Miguel James, hopefully, he lived hidden otherwise Livia and the Queen wouldn''t let him have peace but it seemed good days had expired for him, similarly.


    "Does he know?"


    "I am sure my uncle revealed it to him. Now, the situation is different. Ryan always hated the cruel princess. With her straight order, the guards of Greenwood burned a witch in the main square of Barson."


    "Did he know the witch?"


    Luna nodded, "we hid the witch but the guards had a vampire with them and he found her."


    Wilmore just discovered a new thing about her, she was a sheer lawbreaker since childhood.


    ~


    Outside of the right tower, Livia was marching to the courtyard. Oliver carried her a piece of news, Harold was captured by Natasha.


    She saw her going to the King with her brother and that spring chicken, caged Harold inside a carriage.


    "Come!" She told her valets.


    Trudging to them who took out the shackled man, Livia was flaming in rage. This rascal aimed at Wilmore''s life and it was not a part of their pact. Was he tending to drag her to the abyss of hell with him?


    She surged ahead and slapped the man who had bruises and scratches. His expression was desperate toward the princess.


    "How could you play with us? We trusted you!"


    "Bolingtone ruined my family, did you expect me to leave this aside?"


    Livia had nothing to say, her brother once made a huge mistake by killing the merchant, and now it was repeating. Harold was a great bridge to contact vampires.


    "Take him to the king brother, I want to talk to her," Natasha told him and her eyes rolled on Eliot.


    As they obeyed her wish, she looked at Livia.


    "Milady, is your brother fine?"


    She snapped, doubting if Livia bothered to check on him.


    "My father doesn''t allow anyone to get close to him and punished me for poking my nose into this."


    "Yes, we didn''t want to reveal it but now almost every single bird in the castle knows about this matter, rebellions almost killed the prince, what a head-warming article to speak in taverns."


    She continued biting her, even a single moment she couldn''t convince herself that Livia''s spies had no idea what was going on in Sargona among her allies.


    "Stop snapping at me! Should I remark you who I am?"


    Natasha smirked, as long as it was related to Wilmore, she feared nothing, not even to kill Livia right now.


    Her mouth neared her ears, "my loving cousin, you had forgotten what I am? One more attempt can trouble you, so I hope to see Wilmore and Luna fine otherwise I might not be able to control my dancing dagger on your neck."


    She didn''t wait to see her reaction and dashed inside the palace gateway, to climb the stairs.. The King willed to see her privately.

 Chapter 164 - Chapter (164): Scary Intention

    Huxley and Eliot exchanged a glance as they stood behind the gate of the Throne hall. Eliot hadn''t had the chance to see this hall until now. The valet by the door announced their arrival.


    Clicking back, the great stone throne came into sight. A huge black polished stone throne that reached the ceiling, sat on a platform. Some steps could lead the king up.


    The margins and arms were sculpted with nude humans and the thorny branches had sheltered them. It was a hard place to have seat but a black pillow was sitting on that black polished stone to bring ease to the king.


    King Edward Bolingtone peered at the man who came with Huxley and Eliot. The man who dared to attempt his son''s life.


    Eliot peeked at the huge pillars and scanned the majestic main throne hall on the last floor of the palace. The light was offering the domain through the full-length windows, crossing those colorful glasses.


    "Harold Robinson, your father was my friend but he betrayed me and you repeated the same mistake as him."


    Hux and Eliot curtailed strides across the throne, kicking the back of Harold''s knees, Hux forced him to kneel. Harold already proved that he had no obeisance toward the king and his court.


    "I am unfortunate to tell your highness that Velator no longer has the power of old days." He blurted.


    The King just kept looking at him. He could simply distinguish the meanings behind those words.


    "You mean that humans no longer have the power for competing for the massive and increasing power of other creatures, don''t you?"


    Harold just sneered, that was true, and if he wanted to survive, then he had to bow to vampires or faeries, which one he would choose? Vampires were allies with the magicians of Witchwood and those magicians were the biggest enemies of this king, the king who burned them and banished them from Velator.


    "I do, your highness!"


    The King stood up the throne, the gems of his fantastic golded crown gleamed as he stepped out on a ray of red light made by one row of the glasses.


    His black rob had a long tail behind, beaded in black on the edges, sweeping the steps as he magnetically descended.


    The ring in his forefinger had ahead of a lion with ruby eyes. The sign of his position, the ring that would go to his son.


    The King approached him, "keep your head up."


    Harold didn''t obey, Hux pulled back his hair.


    King Edward saw no fear in those eyes. This man had endured the possible outcomes that soon would have come to him. To people like him, death was a gift therefore, King Edward wasn''t that keen to grant him this blessing, not inclined to flee him and provide him a new life in a new world after death in this one.


    "Why did you betray the land you were born in?"


    The King asked, directly peering into his eyes.


    "Because you lost yourself and there is no hope for this land. Your law kills people who are protesting."


    "Bringing chaos is unforgivable! How many people did you kill while rebelling?"


    "They are following you and have no difference with you."


    The King clenched his fist. This man was brainwashed.


    "Do you think that you deserve that throne?"


    Harold shook his head, "That throne didn''t belong to us, humans, it belonged to the magicians and your ancestors took it from them, your grandfather began it, to get rid of them you burned them, misled the people, said that they are malice. He persuaded people to burn and kill them."


    "Did you forget what they had done to us? They lowered us, they took our women as harlots. They made us toys to rejoice, made hybrids, played with their dark magic, killing and cursing people can be included if you have ever read the history. Crime had expanded when they ruled."


    The King remarked.


    "You are no different."


    "Watch your mouth!" Hux warned him, the king raised his hand. He didn''t mind the insults, expected them.


    "Vampires won''t give you what you want. They will make you slaves to feed them." The king saw the mark of fangs.


    "The mother of vampires is an immortal dark faerie who could make you one. The others just can take your blood, you are lucky that the vampire that bit you wasn''t ill and poisonous."


    Harold rolled his head down, it wasn''t for vampires that he helped them. They were the strongest enemies of this court and he blindly shot in the dark and they grasped it. He assisted them to shake this throne and he succeeded, he reached his goal.


    "But I struggled this throne, isn''t it enough your grace?"


    He sneered.


    "In your assumptions, you did!"


    The King answered.


    He walked away, approaching a nude Saint''s sculpture.


    "What did they want? This throne?"


    "They have enough lands, they want alliance and goods. They want the permissions to use the Griffin sea."


    "They want to use Griffin sea for what reason?"


    Hux asked.


    "They want to have access to their mother''s land!"


    The king''s eyes ran wide, Alovena! They wanted Alovena and tended to use Velator to take that land. Their mother wanted to increase her kin. She wanted to make more vampires, there were mysteries about them, they wanted to instruct a kingdom.


    "The king with no throne seeks an actual throne to sit on it."


    The King uttered and the young man grinned.


    "Take him out." The king shouted.


    "Should we kill him?"


    Asked Eliot.


    "No, keep him alive, we might need him. But make sure he has a decent place to think about what he had done. Aiming my son''s life isn''t something I forgive."


    What he just heard impeded him to expose the sword to this man. He needed to think and find the right solution for it, the Council and his Parliament should make the decision not only him.


    Huxley scarcely could push down his fury, he wanted to behead this bastard but what he eminently detected could punch his pride to the soil. The vampires had scary intentions.


    They took him out of the hall and Eliot looked at Hux, "I don''t want to be pessimistic but I smell war."


    "We can''t accept war, we must negotiate and this rascal gave them a great opportunity."


    He pushed Harold who was delighted for what he had done. Avenging this family was suitable to him.


    "They need blood to provoke more vampires so it means too much,"


    Eliot said, he tasted the burning fangs of that female vampire when she landed in Phola.. He could have never forgotten those days when the giant white bat sat on the ground and formed as a gorgeous lady, she caressed his head, then bite the boy who was sobbing beside his father''s motionless body.

 Chapter 165 - Chapter (165): Affection

    "Bryant, leave us alone. Come here in the evening. I would like to have a serious talk with my sister."


    The captain bowed his head, shooting a scowled glance at Luna. She made a face for him, he was reckless and was making derogatory behaviors up with her, thus she preferred to solve this later. He had beaten Ryan and it was unforgivable for her.


    The man with a scar on his face left the chamber. Wilmore hold out his arm for her and she accepted his lead.


    Getting out of the bedroom.


    "Master Gaven, sorry for letting you wait here."


    Luna apologized.


    The dwarf approached, he pointed to a chair, asking him to have seat.


    "Let me check your condition to see if you can leave."


    Wilmore didn''t want to leave Luna but he had to. There were things that must be settled with Livia, the rest of his family, and royals.


    Master Gaven, checked his fever, pulses and then grinned, peeking at Luna.


    He rolled the shirt down and checked the wound, the clothes had changed and the remedy was applied. She had taken care of him, apparently.


    "You are healing fast, in three days there will be no wound but I must mention that you collected scars on your body, your grace."


    "I can''t deny it."


    The faerie took out a vial and handed it to him, "have it every eight hours to get rid of the silver effects on your blood."


    Wilmore nodded.


    Master Gaven wrapped the wound again, he was a strange creature. His body''s healing process had become faster than before.


    "I am leaving now, please next time keep a spell beside you rather than poisoning yourself."


    The dwarf nagged and holding his box went to the door.


    Wilmore got up, wore his shirt, and stretched his hand for Luna.


    He strode to the full-length window, stopping there, he pointed to the forest.


    "One day when I was ten, I wanted to escape my mother''s strict rules toward me when I lost my path to that forest."


    Luna marveled, Natasha told her that Wilmore never said what had occurred in that forest.


    "Your grace, you don''t have to recall it. I understand that was hard."


    Wilmore shook his head, those icy eyes that changed to warm and lovely gazes averted on her.


    He turned to Luna, his thumb gently rubbed on her cheek. "Despite knowing that who your cousin is, would you stand by my side?"


    "He had chosen his way. I did mine, Wilmore."


    She called his name to calm him down, she didn''t need to explain too much.


    "Then let us become one. I am trusting you and you trust me back."


    Luna nodded, he was unlike what he appeared to her in the first meeting. Now, she was looking at him from a new perspective and would respect him for all his attempts for keeping Velator a safe home, she tasted that with skin, her hands kissed the blood of a raider. Good or bad, she wasn''t in a position to judge him, not now that she did not have enough clue of him.


    "I trust you, I did since the beginning when I let you dance with me."


    Wilmore bent and left a sudden long kiss on her forehead. He touched her, she slept beside him as she discovered, he didn''t harm her. The beast didn''t harm her, she was the only one his inner Alpha chose, lovable, his mate.


    The girl clenched her skirt and that gave her goosebumps. She loved his kisses but was being shy, since when she had become that seamless to approach a man with no ritual? She dared to kiss him, slept beside him, and the worse, she regret none of it. Her heart craved more! What was going on with her heart? With his every touch, she was dreaming, feeling stronger than she was.


    He pulled back and added, "never leave me being in dilemma."


    "Rest assured." It was hard to speak when she had held her breath but let it evade with those words.


    "Now you are ready to hear what made me like this."


    She confirmed with her blinking eyes.


    "When I found myself being lost there, I saw a white wolf being stuck to a dark witch trap. I was terrified as hell but I kept approaching as the animal was crooning and mourning madly."


    He paused, taking a deep breath.


    "That was a female faerie and shifted shape. An Alpha Queen and I were mesmerized by her beauty. Her leg was bleeding madly and I was not sure if she could survive after that."


    "Did you release her?"


    "I did and helped her to get to the Diamond mountains where she could find a path to continue to their boundaries but when we were about to say a farewell a wave of magic hit us."


    It was the wave that Natasha mentioned, the Ruby witch caused it to rescue the burning witch.


    "What happened? Did she die?"


    He shook his head, "the magic hypnotized her, healed her wound but she had gone mad, her blue eyes turned to a devilish red and she seized me. I was shocked and couldn''t even move. She bit me."


    Wilmore unbuttoned his shirt and turned back, "see, that is the gift she left for me."


    It brought a lump in her throat. He had suffered too much while that peculiar occur chained him to this castle for a long time.


    "The guards found me, but the faerie was gone, she defraud me and I became a beast. My parents locked me here, in this chamber because I couldn''t control my thirst for flesh. I did my first kill in that age, I killed my own butler."


    As he continued, it became more brutal, he wore his shirt.


    "The affection couldn''t cease and my father left me, accepting there is no hope but my mother and Livia brought me masters to train me. Harsh and long then I could attain a relative constraint over it."


    "It was why you wanted to catch her?"


    "Many reasons persuaded me to go after the Ruby witch, we assumed that the rebels are from her because of the holy tattoo they were wearing! Only her followers have that snake."


    "Snake?"


    "A holy Ouroboros. They believe that our throne is unholy and illegal. My thoughts only could stroll over her, foolishly didn''t pay attention to jobbery and swindle."


    "My sister believes that the person you call Ruby witch must be a Goddess and the king also mentioned the same thing. They speculated that a witch can''t enter dreams nor can play with souls as they belong to Gods and Goddesses only."


    She explained.

 Chapter 166 - Chapter (166): Accomplishment

    Wilmore wasn''t bewildered. Compared to the witches he saw, she was similar to neither of them.


    "I can''t fight a goddess if she is one. Tiny did we know about her but she claimed a curse to let us be chased to taste what we did to the witches."


    Among all creatures was a wicked and righteous one. He was thinking about it now, but to keep his land safe, he wouldn''t spare lives.


    "What does she want from you?"


    "That is the question. Why did she curse the three heirs of Velator? Were we the sinners? There are many lands that people do the same as us, or even wilder, nastier and scarier, why doesn''t she appear to them?"


    "Like people of Bead Land?"


    She asked, those people were named to be feral and cruel, they hated vampires but had relations with brutal dark magicians too.


    "No, not like them, don''t believe what you heard of them, they are no longer like old era; they are dedicated to Velator. What I meant was our rivals, cons, and all those who want to take us beneath them."


    "Now I realize why the Queen brought mistresses from each influential land. She is after alliance, ties."


    "And that''s a mistake because only three of you can be accepted and all those who failed can claim to be ignored and it would bring hidden enmity."


    Luna was agreed, besides, Wilmore could not touch those girls, and even after being chosen, it could trouble him, even if his inner wolf bow to have pleasure.


    Kate knocked on the door, she was holding three books, her hand placed on the titles, not to allow it to grasp attention.


    Luna allowed the girl to get inside. Kate sighed, why was the prince right beside her just now that should be bringing these books. Shame sweated on her face.


    "What are these?"


    Questioned smiling Luna, nearing the girl who was peeking at the prince.


    "Books!"


    "What books!" Wilmore asked in a teasing mode, following Luna, his head tilted, wearing a naughty grin.


    Kate had to bite the bullet, she placed the books on Luna''s stretched hands and dashed out.


    Slamming the door behind her, she encountered Nemo''s widened eyes.


    "Are you alright?"


    "I hate this!" She shook her head and sneaked out of sight.


    "Crazy!"


    Nemo blurted.


    Inside of the chamber, Wilmore smirked wickedly as he could see Luna being pink as soon as she opened that well-painted picture book.


    "Virgin ladies must learn about courtship to serve themselves and their men."


    He directed openly, taking the books from stiffened Luna.


    "Or I can teach you; step by step." He grabbed her chin forced her to look up, he laughed.


    She flamed and snapped his hand, "you are rude your grace."


    Wilmore continued, he liked to tease this little bird. He went to the bathroom to wash his face and Luna stood there, melting, not knowing where to go and hid. The books were on the table, she peeked at them and bit her lips, placing a sheet on them. It was awkward.


    Wilmore returned, passing by her, he halted, she was still embarrassed, bending on her, pecking on her red cheek.


    "I won''t touch the parts I mustn''t until the selection ends." He breathed on her skin.


    Luna put her palms on her face, shaking her head, "please stop it."


    Wilmore stood back, yet wearing mischievous skin.


    "Do you want to go out with me tomorrow night?" He wasn''t sure if it could make her fond of him. But he could give it a try.


    She looked at him between her fingers.


    "Day of wishes?"


    She rubbed her hands off her face. Wilmore released a breath out of comfort.


    "Yes, I never joined people but we can do it secretly."


    "But the Queen will kill us."


    He shook his head.


    "No one dares to touch you."


    She bobbed her head. She needed fun and he was the only one who could give her that otherwise, she would rotten in this tower.


    "I am going to my men, now! I will return to you, tomorrow night."


    She roamed ahead and hugged him. He was trying to make her feel good.


    "Thank you, your grace."


    Wilmore heard the beast inside him, he was trying to have her now but he didn''t want to lose her by forcing her. They might throw her out, taking her from him as punishment for breaking laws.


    She stepped back, "you didn''t eat breakfast."


    "I will have with my men."


    While dressing in warm clothes on the hanger, he peeked at her, continued "read those books and ask me if you had questions. I doubt if anyone can teach you better than me."


    Luna flared, clenched her fists, why was he doing this to her?


    "Your Grace, I will learn on my own!"


    Wilmore laughed, she didn''t think before babbling the words.


    Luna turned on her heels, snatching those books that must be buried in a safe place.


    Wilmore headed outside, Nemo appeared in front of him.


    "I cannot let you leave?"


    "Really?"


    No, he could, facing him wasn''t in his dish. He stepped away, and Wilmore passed by him.


    "Take care of her until I return."


    "As you command your highness."


    Wilmore drew his way to the stalls when he saw Eliot, Natasha, and Huxley. They pushed Harold to the wagon of the cart.


    "So the betrayal was the man who sworn to me."


    The knights whirled to him, he was walking steady, not revealing that his body was still weak.


    "What the heck are you doing here?" Hux nagged.


    "I need to see my men. Did we lose many of them?"


    "We lost two soldiers, ten wounded. Now get back and have some rest." Natasha wished but he shook his head.


    "No, I feel better, let me have a look around and talk to that betrayal." His eyes turned on Eliot, "are you fine?"


    "I am. But you are still pale."


    "Don''t worry. Bring my horse, perhaps he knows who has been trading the imps for entertainment."


    Eliot marched to the stall to bring him, his horse.


    "She saved me."


    Wilmore told Natasha.


    "And I will make certain that she will become your wife."


    Wilmore tilted his head, "how?"


    "The king suggested and I met him, I am going to convince the parliament members with their votes the Council would not protest."


    Wilmore was glad that his father was fulfilling his promise. He was wondering what his condition was.


    "The king has returned to the Throne."


    Huxley remarked, looking up at the throne hall. Certainly, he was watching them from there. Eventually, he remembered that he had a son, not a cultivated beast.


    "Do your best, Natasha."


    Desired the prince and she bowed.

 Chapter 167 - Chapter (167): Skill

    Moon Lake~


    Wincing to the kitchen, Rof saw Elizabeth eating lazily. He had heard something and wanted to share it with her. Elizabeth was drowned in her thoughts, what did William mean about her power? It was impossible that she could implore him for an acknowledgment.


    "Why are you staring at me like you have things to say but you can''t?"


    The maiden turned to her, wondering if Elizabeth was talking to her.


    "Excuse me, milady?"


    The chef came along out of the storeroom, he was holding a pot and dropped it as soon as he saw the Alux.


    "Gods, what is this?" he dashed for a knife when Elizabeth jumped up, snatching Rof from the table.


    The maiden shrieked and Ell hissed her, her right hand stretched out of her body to calm them. Why would they show such a reaction toward him?


    "Nightmare Demon! Lady, keep your distance away from him."


    The chef shouted.


    Poor Rof sighed, shaking his head. Humans were crazy! Why wouldn''t they show such a reaction toward cats and animals?


    "This is not a demon, he is Rof, my faerie friend, so please calm down and don''t persuade me to make you sleep!"


    She couldn''t promise that she wouldn''t hurt them if they harm Rof.


    They stopped expressing tension but yet were gasping in terror.


    "His name is Rof. He eats our food and prefers beef. Please be gentle with him."


    The chef and his assistant traded a marveled glance, steadying their slouched body.


    "What are these noises?"


    Asked the merchant who just arrived back. He had left the mansion early in the morning and came back just now.


    "That, that''s a faerie." The chef notified him.


    Ell turned back, she didn''t know how to explain this but it was absurd to hide Rof like a doll, he was a living creature and they could have killed him, not purposely.


    "Master, this is Rof, my faerie friend."


    "Hello, Master Hamoon."  Rof greeted.


    The man raised an eyebrow, looking at the smiling faces of the girl and her friend. He was shocked but that was funny too. He burst out laughing and turned on his heels leaving the kitchen.


    "Come on, Vergara! We must take his breakfast."


    Said the chef, still exhaling heavy breath.


    "Let''s leave here, Rof!"


    Hopefully, everything served right in this house and the faeries were allowed.


    She flashed out of the kitchen, while Rof snatched a loaf of bread from the table. Elizabeth took Rof back to her chamber.


    "Rof, for Gods'' sake! Why are you strolling around like a ghost?"


    She gestured as he made a huge mistake.


    "Oh, milady!" He was chewing the bread fast, "I will be fat."


    Elizabeth sighed, her eyes caught on the booklet. She did not even open it to see what was written inside it. Master Hamoon just handed it over, asking her to learn and memorize everything. How could she read all of this boring stuff that could make her brain sleep and her eyes burn?


    "Eat calm and in manner, Rof! You are too noisy."


    She warned him.


    Rof finished and flashed to the table where she took her seat and began to warm her head with those boring instructions.


    "I saw the alpha talking to a strange man."


    "Do you eavesdropping?"


    She flipped the page to the next one. Pretending that she didn''t care at all.


    "I don''t but the man''s feature tickled my curiosity. He was wearing merchant clothing, gray uniform with a leaf needlework badge on his chest, but the interesting part was that he was a faerie, A spy."


    Elizabeth could not be stunned at all as their overcast presence among humans had expanded.


    "Fine, tell me what did your ears steal from them!"


    Rof wasn''t sure about her reaction but he had to let her know.


    "It is about vampires, they want to ally with Velator."


    The air around Elizabeth''s head chilled, making her shoulders shiver.


    "You are kidding me or this is just a foolish rumor!"


    Rof shook his head, "I wish it was a rumor, faeries have spies among humans and know everything about them. Humans are not like you, they can''t even recognize some of us."


    "What else did you hear? What they want from our land in this alliance?"


    "I thought you are not interested."


    "Tell me, now, I am."


    "This part is related to the Princess of Velator. The spy said that she has suggested that. Besides, The prince had succeeded to kill the rebels and calm the capital. The faerie had these for now and everyone is waiting for the king and his parliament''s decision."


    Something couldn''t make sense here. Why would they make up a friendship with those vampires who hadn''t even a throne? The global parliament didn''t accept them thus why would Velator want to give them a chance? Her mind was exploding as it was uproar.


    "Velator is losing power or there is something else. I can''t think otherwise."


    How could they stand to run beneath this dignity?


    "You think like what I do, don''t you?"


    "I do, the imps didn''t jump out of the hell on their own, someone with dark magic had let them infiltrate in our world."


    Rof confirmed.


    "What was William''s reaction?"


    "He believes that those who allowed the imps in our world also brought those reptile beasts to faeries border, only a strong magic can break their shield."


    Elizabeth didn''t know much about those beasts in faerie lands. Even Lavera indicated that. It was the right time to speak with Alpha. What was going on in their lands? But extracting words from him was unimaginable.


    She stood up, straight! Rof studied that face!


    "You are rushing, let us find out more."


    She was going to trouble herself if she was going to ask about vampires.


    "Get up," she tabbed on her shoulder, meaning he must sit there and company her, added, "we are going to gain a situation to ask about the beasts and the war in faeries land."


    Rof let a mighty gust out of his lungs, relief calmed his hammering heart.


    "I thought you are going to reveal me."


    Ell trudged to the door, "I am not a fool, Rof! He wants to be with me, so it is my right to learn about him and where he would take me."


    "He is scary! Last night I almost freaked."


    She went to the corridor and peeked at Rof, "can you find out what is the griffin''s skill? He would not let me know! I want to know how did I call him to my room if he entirely meant that."


    "I will find out soon, give me time. I am sure I have heard of royal griffin''s blood."


    Elizabeth nodded, yet impatient.. It was time to harvest some information that could help her enough to watch over everything through a further view.

 Chapter 168 - Chapter (168): Day Of Wishes

    Elizabeth was looking for a motive to claw it and start a nice treat with him, just to squeeze words out of William''s mouth.


    She looked down at the entrance hall before turning to the spiral stair to climb up.


    "Red paper balloons! Day of wishes?"


    She murmured to herself.


    "What is that?" Asked Rof! Had they a special day to make a wish?  They could do it every day.


    "Hm, humans are rare!"


    "There are a lot of humans in this world! I am the only rare one. I got something to snap his attention. Let''s do it." She smirked and her eyes twinkled.


    "He would refuse. But it is polite to ask."


    Elizabeth crept up the stairs and rushed to his chamber, was sure he didn''t leave the mansion, his scent was close.


    She took a deep breath and heaved it out, her hand formed for a knock when the door moved back.


    "Little thing, you are here to apologize?"


    Apologize! for what? She gritted her teeth.


    "Excuse me?"


    "Last night you woke me up, sacred me, called my kind and I animals, do you require me to talk to you or behave you well? You rude, little thing! I changed my mind and was disappointed. I don''t want to be mated with you anymore."


    Elizabeth jerked, her heart began to beat madly, the chill in her head was dancing.


    "What?" She blinked.


    William was playful and wicked, exactly how Rof described him.


    "Come in, I was joking." He tugged it with a mischievous smirk. He felt terror in her. Soon he would discover what the reason for that feeling was.


    Ell heard Rof insulting near her ear.


    She walked inside, her legs were shivering! She didn''t want him to be this scary and playful!


    "That wasn''t funny, it was painful."


    William was touched at her reaction, she imperiously was persisting against him but he would tame and make her his, slowly.


    "Why do I feel that''s pleasant to hear it from you?"


    He teased.


    "I have a heart like yours!"


    Elizabeth remarked.


    "Fine, Little thing! What do you want? If you are here to question me, sorry, I must leave."


    He leaned on his desk and folded his hands. Elizabeth saw the map of human regions on his desk.


    "Tomorrow is the day of wishes. I want you to come with me to join people."


    "Why? Can''t you go on your own?"


    She slouched, Rof told her about being refused. She could not believe herself being lowered here and now. It was him who should have begged her for attention. Unfortunately, she wasn''t Luna and hadn''t her charisma to spell people and earn a wish.


    "Do you want us to get close or not?"


    It was just the only thing that popped into her head then wiggled on her tongue.


    "Alright, let me see. I can''t promise."


    William was sure that she had something in her head because last night her hand was on her dagger to beat him. She was dangerous and from that moment he expected everything. She wanted something, not him was included in that desire.


    "Anything else, little thing?"


    Elizabeth shook her head. If he didn''t accept, she would convince the merchant, he was eager to make her, his son''s bride!


    "Rof, can you leave us alone?"


    Wearing a stern face, she dismissed Rof. He didn''t pause and sparked out.


    "Am I a wolf summoner? When I was young I saved my sister''s life through a werewolf faerie, an alpha female."


    Now it ran interesting for William to let people out there waiting for him.


    "A black one with golden eyes like mine?"


    Elizabeth nodded.


    "So you were the person who summoned my grandmother!"


    Her mouth dropped, it was happening when she was unconscious.


    "How can I control it? Can you teach me?"


    William parted his back from the table and stepped closer to her. She looked panicked and had a busy brain in that little skull, bothering herself too much.


    He grabbed her chin and bent, scanning her eyes, his thumb caressed her lips.


    Elizabeth was trying not to kick him in the middle, listening to Barbara''s advice.


    "I will but there is a condition for it."


    "I will accept without hearing it."


    William grinned secretively.


    "Silly, little thing! First, hear, then think and answer."


    "What do you want?"


    "With each failure, I''ll gain a kiss."


    "I never fail," her gazes sparkled.


    "Deal, let''s start with tomorrow night. Your request got accepted."


    Elizabeth tried to read his mind but she couldn''t comprehend what he was thinking of her. He extremely was playing with her to earn his own beneficial aspects.


    "Are you going somewhere?"


    William dropped his hand and passed by her.


    "I do, just don''t struggle for too much to catch me again. I might not return until tomorrow night."


    "You knew!"


    Elizabeth hissed, he grasped the point that she had a purpose for inviting him so he played to obtain a worthy interest.


    He just gave her a smirk and went outside.


    "Don''t pry in my chamber.  You could have asked me straightforward but you made it twisted."


    He waited for her at the door frame.


    Elizabeth snatched a look at the map, there were many red marks on Alovena region. What was he doing?


    Never mind, she received her goal, soon she would find out what was going on in faeries land.


    She returned to her chamber, her eyes following him who was leaving the mansion.


    Rof already was in her chamber, he held a huge dusty book in his hand and dropped it. Dust sprayed around, Elizabeth waved them away.


    "Where did you get that book?"


    Rof opened it, "from an unused library in the basement."


    Elizabeth approached him, he blew on the dust and it spattered on the table.


    "I am not relishing this!"


    Those poor maidens were supposed to clean this mess.


    "This is the book of creatures! There are only three of this book and humans don''t even have it."


    "Merchant Hamoon is a human!"


    "His godson isn''t."


    Rof opened the book, it was written in faeries language. No wonder why humans didn''t have it.


    "Can you read it?"


    "That is why I brought it, do you want to learn the faeries language and alphabet? If they speak a human language it doesn''t mean that you shouldn''t learn. Half of you belongs to them."


    "You are becoming a best friend."


    Rof bobbed his head.


    "Teach me then. Now read about Griffins, I don''t even know the name of their land."


    "Zavika, it is their land."


    He answered that from his clue.


    "Zavika! Who is ruling there?"


    "The king got assassinated by a reptile last year and now the power is in the hands of the Queen."


    "Don''t they have Heirs?"


    Rof shook his head while searching in the content. He heard of this book but had never seen it until now that it just appeared out of nowhere.


    "They had only one daughter. The Griffin clan are not much in number, their population is decreasing. The Princess ran away with a human and her dead body returned."


    "That is sad."


    "Many female faeries do that and they die because of being with a human."


    "You mean that humans and fairies can''t be together?"


    Rof brought the page that was related to Griffins.


    "They could once upon a time but later it changed as they got cursed by the devil. It has a myth that I will tell you later. Do you want to know Griffins better?"


    Elizabeth was sad and she didn''t know the reason; perhaps because of her faerie mother. Unintentionally, she gulped, pushing her tears back.


    "Yes.. Read it."

 Chapter 169 - Chapter (169): The Leader

    Bead Land~


    The troop of Lord James that left Riva days before, arrived at the borders of Bead land. The capital was named Bia, a huge city near the border. Winter in this land was utterly different than the other places.


    The horses followed the leader and halted, the wind was sharp and brutal, Ryan dragged the cloth upper as breathing was hard for him.


    A gang of riders approached them. Their faces were covered and only those dark eyes could be seen. Their hair was wrapped by scarves and their clothing was entirely different than people of Velator. Rough kinds of cotton and fury coats that didn''t let the wind touch their bodies. Large and oversized pants that tightened near the ankles and seeped in leather long boots.


    Bead land was an independent heritage of Velator that they achieved after the war with vampires and now would rule only by leaderships. They were rough and strict people that wouldn''t let Velatorian people cross their borders, despite knowing the law.


    "Who are you?"


    The man who was wearing black clothing and was ahead of the rest in white asked. His hand was on his sword which was as if the crescent moon, sat on the sheath behind him.


    "I am Lord Miguel James. We came from Greenwood."


    He offered him his emblem, the griffin head was familiar to them.


    The man bowed his head, "Lord James is the friend of Faeries, he is the most welcomed here."


    "I appreciate your respect. This is my son and these are my men. I am tending to see the leader."


    The hosts traded glances and one of them who sounded to be a girl nodded, her honey eyes were on Ryan.


    "Follow me," the man stated, turning the horse lariat, he let them to those houses that were instructed entirely different than what you could see in Velator.


    The houses and streets, bazaars all had vaulted roofs and all plastered and made of Clay, and straw.


    The gateway was wooden but great, the chains rolled over an iron spool and it went wide.


    Entering the city, life was ruling there, warm and pleasant air was strolling there. The scent of Kebab could tease the stomach, making it growl and plead for being granted by some of it.


    They dismounted and Ryan scanned the place. The west south of Velator was a different world and it was the first time he visited this zone. Customs, costumes, foods, language, faces, everything was different. The green world in this area had a bit rough feature, trees were tall, thick, and old. More palm trees and some other kinds.


    The hosts of the lord turned to a street and went to a great mansion at the end of it.


    "Father, I expected them to let the swords be nude on us."


    "What you heard of them is just myths. Not every ruler would run like the former one. We have the same background."


    He smiled at stunned Ryan.


    "You knew!"


    "I did, I worked with the current leader''s father. Her father died two weeks ago."


    Ryan took his eyes off his father and glanced at the girl who was talking to someone and his eyes were wandering on them.


    She was the first one who entered the mansion and after her, the man in black came to the lord.


    "Please, get inside."


    His accent was deep but understandable.


    "Welcome to the Ballad of Wind."


    As they entered the yard, the perimeter of it was full of palm trees and some other kind that Ryan wasn''t sure what they were. The place had many lanterns, sparking out many star-like rays.


    Water was streaming down a fountain. Ryan halted near a row of bushes.


    "Move son, you can see around later."


    He bobbed his head and followed his father.


    Entering the building, rugs were expanded on the floor, he wasn''t sure to take off his shoes but as his father did so, he mimicked the act and took them off.


    A red divan was in the hall, the girl that was among the men had her seat there.


    She began to remove the materials that covered her face and head.


    Ryan couldn''t snatch his eyes off her, she had wonderful wheaten skin, her straight hair raven black, and every content on her face as elegant as a goddess that he could once imagine.


    "Lord James, welcome to my land."


    This one had a fluent dialect. She was well educated, definitely.


    Lord James bowed his head for the girl, and she smiled. At least he wasn''t one of those who cherished to disgrace a woman for having a high position.


    "It is my honor, but sadly I arrived at a time that you are mourning your father''s loss. May heavens embrace my friend Abid. Please accept my condolences."


    "Thank you, for your sympathy. He talked about you too much. I was wishing to see you soon. I am Saya Bajik."


    She turned to the man beside her. "He is Hashin, my captain."


    The rituals and the greetings ended soon and the leader of Bead land wished them to have seats and have dinner with them.


    The servants set a large table for them and a young boy who hadn''t more than seven years old came to Saya. She kissed him on the head and made him sit beside her.


    "This is my son, Rohan."


    Ryan coughed, what? She was too young for having a child!


    "Milady, you got married at a young age."


    Miguel uttered; his eyes on his son.


    "Yes, I got married when I was eighteen. My husband perished last year in the rubbers attack."


    Hashin frowned at Ryan. He could swear that this man did not like him. Ryan rolled his head down, having water to send a chill to his burning heart. What the heck was he thinking about?


    "I am sorry, it seems you went through too much lately."


    She nodded, sorrow was gleaming out of her eyes.


    "Please eat well then we can talk over the matter that brought you here "


    The host began first and fed her child first. It touched Ryan''s heart. She cared about her son too much.


    ~


    After dinner~


    Saya was waiting for the lord to speak. She could guess what they wanted. The news of imps emerging in Greenwood and the violence in Alovena had made him come there.


    "I am going on the heart of the main point. Unfortunately, the imps are increasing and we must stand against them."


    She gestured in a thinking figure.


    "You want us to join while the court of Velator had stepped back."


    She was testing the lord and he grasped it fast.


    "I am a part of that court, Milady. Besides, the prince would take all of the knights to the south. We still need men to hunt them down forever in the lands that they came from."


    This one amazed her, "Alovena?"


    "Yes, your cousin is the king of Alovena and we thought you can convince him to let us fight against imps in their borders."


    "This is not what I can concede in certainty. I need to speak with our elders first."


    Miguel earned a good deal when she was saying it, he could dream that there was still hope to have their coalition.

 Chapter 170 - [Bonus Chapter]Chapter (170): Stars

    Ryan turned to the left, he couldn''t sleep tight tonight as he wasn''t accustomed to having rest on the ground. Despite the mattress under him, he couldn''t sleep, maybe it was for the new air, place, and new people he met. The negotiations might stretch in here.


    He recalled Saya in his head. She was interesting, she was among her men and came to them at the border, what was she doing there? Doubted if she used to patrol near the borders for fun.


    Pushing the blanket away, he sat straight. His father and the others were sleeping in this large room but he couldn''t.


    He stood up and tipped toed out, snatching his coat to stroll in the cold.


    Miguel opened his eyes. His son was experiencing the same thing.


    Ryan went into the corridor. No one was in that part of this mansion, he observed the staircase that was leading up, that must be the roof.


    The first thing that came to his mind was the sharp wind and rough weather. No snow, no rain, perhaps that would come later but how could people get used to this weather? From there he could see the arch and domes. They knew how to live here.


    "What I heard wasn''t even close to what I see now!"


    "What did you hear? And what do you see?"


    The beautiful warm tune flew to him, before turning back, he saw the woman that stood beside him. She was fantastic, gazing up at the stars.


    "Hm, milady! I didn''t expect you now!"


    "I can''t sleep, what your father said involved my head."


    She sounded too smart that she learned the Velatorian language fluently.


    "I was there when the imps showed up, children were scared, they ran to shelter inside an Inn. But the female imp could have ruined everything in that whirlwind."


    "I heard of you Ryan James, one of our people was in Phola that night."


    Ryan had nothing to say as it came across promptly. Hence, she was aware of every detail ever since they met.


    "You are unbelievable, Lady Saya."


    She smiled.


    "You didn''t say, what did you hear about us?"


    "I am not tending to answer that as long as I consider them insulting to you. But I found your people being warm."


    Her face ran hard, "when it comes to protecting our land, the home we were born, we pour blood, we burn, we ruin like what you do."


    Ryan''s widened eyes shifted on hers, he peered at those rare eyes that were flaming. But her skin soothed fast.


    "I am going to my astrologist, would you join me?"


    As he guessed she was educated, her father made sure to teach her well, made a strong woman out of her.


    "It is my honor, I don''t know much about the sky but here the sky is full of stars, dreamy."


    "Yes, we are not wildings that we are known as them, but I wish I could say the same thing about my cousin."


    She extended her hands downward and led Ryan to the stairs that were leading to the yard.


    "I heard about your cousin being a part of the mistress selection."


    Ryan wasn''t that keen to talk about it and the corner of his lips crooked; descended the steps.


    "You are not agreed with it, are you?"


    They began to walk inside the yard.


    "I am not! I hate that the court has been lowering people by their blood and would set the position and grades through blood, not the skill and intelligence."


    "It came clear to me that your cousin is a unique woman."


    Ryan nodded, she was. If perfect had a definition, she was the meaning.


    "Did you love her?"


    Ryan halted, why was she asking about Luna?


    "Milady, you are curious."


    She shrugged, "I just want to know the people who seek after my aid."


    The man approached her.


    "Emotions are misleading, and I have to trust my destiny."


    He clenched the necklace that Lavera had given her. Her eyes caught that.


    "Yes, that necklace means that, did a faerie give you that spell breaker?"


    She kept watching it. So jealous of him, not everyone could gain such a blessing.


    "Spell breaker?" He smirked, "I had no idea what is this! But yes, a faerie had given this to me.".


    Saya took Ryan to a hill, there was a white dome there.


    "That''s my observatory."


    She pointed up and climbed up the stairs. Her dress was sweeping behind her. He looked at her for a moment. His heart was beating so fast even he was left stunned, himself. Was she for real? The stars were moving behind that white dome and she had worn a red dress under that fury coat. He could stand there and watch her for a whole life. She was glowing.


    Looking back, she halted, the young man was staring at her.


    "Lord James, you might freeze there!"


    She jested.


    Ryan wrapped himself and sneaked up, peeking at her. Why was he being shy? His hands were almost shivering.


    Arriving at the door, she called out, "astronomer Kaya, are you there?"


    Ryan snatched a glance at her, she caught it and smiled.


    "He is awake, we were planning to see the blazing stars that shower tonight, you might have never seen the Geminids shower."


    "I didn''t but I heard it from my father. He saw it here in Bead."


    "Milady!" The sound came from inside and the lock was unlatched.


    An old man with a long beard and white clothing appeared to their view. A white cloth called Amama wrapped around his head.


    "Oh, get inside lads! It is cold."


    His brown eyes were on Ryan.


    Stepping inside, the lady introduced Ryan and Kaya to each other, led them to the western wall.


    The old man went to a curtain and rolled it back.


    "Let''s begin the countdown."


    He walked so fast and turned off all the lanterns before it Ryan saw many devices including a huge constellation clock, a sextant, armillary sphere, telescopes, and many other pieces of equipment.


    The light of stars became more visible, Ryana''s mouth dropped.


    The man stood beside them, "wrap up your wishes lads. Time to let the angels take them to the gods."


    Ryan looked at the woman beside him who was peering at the sky and he could see the moving stars through those beautiful eyes but she closed them. He averted his head and could not believe the scene in front of him, those uncountable blazing stars were shooting straight.. What would he wish? Granting his aching broken heart soothing in the right place where it belonged to.

 Chapter 171 - Chapter (171): Mad Condition

    The next day, after having breakfast, Saya sent Hashin after the elders for a gathering. Deciding without their permission wasn''t in her dish as she hadn''t enough experience in negotiations to set terms and conditions for this sort of stuff.


    She wore her black robe and went to her son. Leaving a kiss on his head.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    "I did, mother. Who are they?"


    "Friends, my son. I want you to have fun with the lord''s son while we are at the meeting, okay, Rohan?"


    "Alright, mother!"


    She held his hand they headed out of the chamber. The maiden was standing by the door and greeted her lady.


    "Milady, they are waiting for you."


    She notified in Bead language.


    They marched down the second floor and Rohan went to Ryan who was waiting for him.


    "Good Morning, sir!"


    He did not know how to begin with him. He had many questions about the people beyond the borders but he wasn''t sure if it was decent to ask him what tickled his curiosity.


    "Good morning, dear Rohan, what do you think of a walking tour?"


    Ryan was too keen to visit around in daylight.


    "A good idea."


    He was as smart as his mother. A guard followed them and they moved out of the mansion.


    Saya went to the meeting room where everyone had the seat at the table.


    "I apologize for making you wait."


    Her maiden dragged back the chair and she sat.


    "Please don''t mention it, Mother! We arrived early."


    In the Bead clan, they used to call the male leader as Father and the female one as Mother of the clan. So the old woman who was from one of the influential families greeted her that way.


    "Well, I don''t want to waste time so I am going to the heart of the issue. Lord James, our translator would tell you everything word by word."


    She noted, her eyes on the young man.


    "I appreciate this favor."


    Miguel was a bit nervous. Making deal with everyone had conditions but what the condition could be this time? Could he handle it?


    "We are all aware of the imps raiding Alovena and expanding their seize through lands. Lord James'' son is here. The person that Misa met in Phola. I didn''t expect a courtier to come and pay attention to this matter but as we see Lord James is a unique person."


    She was doing her best to convince the elders. Seeing the imps in her land, flying overheads, or perhaps conducting her son''s life wasn''t something she relished.


    She explained in her language and Miguel discovered through the interpreter. His eyes scanned the six elders at the table.


    "Daughter, dealing with the court of Velator without the King or Queen''s decree has outcomes."


    An old man noted. The others nodded.


    "Yes, we know that they might punish us for it."


    "I understand your concern, so I have decided to do something not to trouble you at all," Miguel stated. It caught the attention, what could be that pledge worthing any forfeit?


    "We hear you, Lord."  Saya wore a serious face. She was nervous too but this man knew that if any danger would come from him, he couldn''t leave this land alive.


    "The privilege of Ruby mine on the west of Bead land belongs to me. I will give you back the privilege. I am sure that your merchants had missed having that point."


    A murmur rose as he said that. Saya was touched too. What he was pursuing could help bead earn power, giving back their wealth to them, it would not distress this land but could put the Lord''s position on the apex of falling. Did he really need this union?


    "Why?" Asked the leader while the elders sounded satisfied, her voice resounded in the room and calmed the noises.


    "Milady, you think how long I can carry on with life? Life is short and I hadn''t many accomplishments. That mine can bring me nothing but wealth, the wealth that was taken from your people. I want you to assist us to shove down the imps to hell. I couldn''t ask it for free, your men''s life is more important than what I demanded."


    Miguel explained, he didn''t want to ruin this land by taking the warriors away. Their families needed comfort if they couldn''t survive in the South.


    "So the mine is against their lives!"


    Saya already had received a letter from her cousin, he asked for aid from Bead, but she wouldn''t want to reveal this. She wanted to take her land out of Velator''s claws. Having this man beside her was promising, nowadays, swords couldn''t bring her achievements.


    "What do you think, would you send your children to the south?"


    She asked the elders, they peered at each other.


    "We seek another tie!"


    The old woman added.


    "I hear your condition."


    "You have a son. To prove your honesty, we would want a strong tie."


    She paused.


    "Hira! This is not what I like!" Saya felt a chill running down in her back. Hira Wanted to make Ryan choose a wife between Bead''s girls. Forcing that young man was unfair.


    Hira ignored, her green eyes mischievously landed on the lord, saying, "your son must choose one of our daughters. So we would support you in any path you step in."


    Miguel felt the throb on his legs.


    "He can choose himself."


    Another elder gave a privilege.


    "Let me talk to my son, but I thought having your Ruby mine might benefit your power."


    Miguel wanted to know what she exactly sought.


    "Why do you ask this, milady?" He added.


    Saya sighed, pinching the space in the middle of her eyes. If the lord discovered that they were playing with them, this relation would become twisted from now on.


    "I think you need help more than once."


    She bluntly replied but that was true.


    Saya darted a glare at the old woman but Hira continued, "your cousin would not like to see them in his land." She directed to the leader, wearing a smile. They forced Saya to accept this demand.


    "Let the lord make his decision."


    It was all she could say.


    Miguel couldn''t think well, was it right to sacrifice Ryan for this alliance?


    If one day Livia discovered the truth she would jail both of them, his son and the poor bride.

 Chapter 172 - Chapter (172): Evincing In Your Feelings

    Ryan waved his hand, the steam of the street food was streaming out to his face.


    "I heard that Greenwood has four seasons."


    Rohan asked. His eyes explored the crowded streets.


    "Yes, in winter we meet too much snow and rain, in spring everything is green and in summer you don''t want to go home but would spend your time in nature. In fall everything runs a flaming yellow color."


    Rohan nodded, the boy wasn''t like every boy Ryan met. He was acting more like a grown man.


    "Here, we have three seasons, snow is falling three times but not too heavy, stays for two days and the rain comes at the last month of winter and almost in spring."


    "That''s good that you at least have them. The summer must be rough here, am I right?"


    "Yes, it is a bit brutal. We don''t have Autumn!"


    "Your accent is perfect, how did you learn our language?"


    "My father was from Phola."


    "I am sorry about your father."


    Rohan halted, in a corner of the Bazar a man kicked a bagger. He frowned.


    "Don''t interfere, young master." The guard asked him.


    Rohan shot him a glare. The bagger was old and seemed ill. If their own people didn''t behave well, then how could they expect Velator to respect them. They used to call them wildlings. His grandfather strived to wash down that shame from their face but as it appeared some people didn''t learn their lessons.


    "Come."


    The young boy wrung his hand behind him and approached. If a facile wouldn''t work, then the law could do.


    The man who was sitting on the bagger''s chest rose his curled fist to hit him more, but Rohan grasped his grip.


    "Hitting someone weaker than you will make you lower, stop it."


    He pushed his hand. The furious man had flaring eyes. It wasn''t accepted to be advised by a child who hadn''t enough proficiency in life. It was a shame to be scolded by him.


    "How dare you little monkey?"


    He raised his hand to slap Rohan but Ryan snatched that hand and twisted his arm back behind him.


    "Touch him, and I''ll break your hands, so you will not be bearing any blade to carry," Ryan told the man, didn''t mind if he didn''t understand.


    "Watch your tongue!" The guard bared his sword on the man, wasn''t it a bit late?


    People gathered around them; buzzing and those whispers reached the man''s ear. He was the Mother''s son.


    Sweat beaded on his face as soon as hearing his name.


    He fell to his knees and Ryan who didn''t know what was going on let go of him. Not knowing what the boy said but surely,  he didn''t offend the man.


    "Please spare me, young master. I did not recognize you."


    Rohan peeked at his guard, pointing him to withdraw his sword.


    "Go home, please don''t mind me, and get back to work."


    The young boy wished and people obeyed.


    ''This is power.''


    Ryan complimented in his mind, they obeyed and respected the young son of the leader. They found a way into people''s hearts.


    Rohan turned to the guard, "help him stand up." He directed to the bagger.


    The other man was stiffened, he didn''t know what to do.


    "You are coming with me. Summoning chaos has outcomes."


    The man nodded, going with him was better than being whipped here.


    Ryan said nothing and just followed them until reaching the mansion. Rohan took the man to his mother who had just come out of the meeting hall.


    The young boy explained everything to his mother and her eyes darted on Ryan.


    Ryan felt his father''s hand on his shoulder.


    "We must talk son."


    The Lord guided his son to a corner. He couldn''t predict Ryan''s reaction.


    "We talked and I offered the Ruby mine but they had their own wish."


    He took a deep breath as Ryan''s eyes widened, they refused the wealth! How odd these people were.


    "Jail him for three days!" They heard Saya''s order for the man who beat the bagger.


    Ryan rolled his eyes on his father, "what was their condition?"


    "They asked you to marry one of the girls in this clan!"


    Raising an eyebrow, the young man wasn''t sure if he heard the correct words.


    "What do you mean, father?"


    "Yes, they left it to you to choose. If you accept they will bring some girls in your age."


    "This is ridiculous," Ryan brushed a hand in his hair.


    "I can tell them we changed our minds. I will find another way."


    No, they couldn''t, Ryan believed. These people were strong warriors, even their horses were rare.


    "We can''t, we came all along to have men, do you really think that we can earn brave men who might want to face demons? No, we don''t have an army and I can''t deny that volunteering for certain death is delirium. People didn''t run out of sanity when the court does not accept the responsibility, they accept."


    "Do you want to sell yourself?"


    Ryan''s eyes shifted on Saya.


    "Am I allowed to choose on my own?"


    The Lord followed his gaze, "no way! She has a child!"


    "You had four, and Lisa accepted you. Father my unborn brother or sister must face a beautiful world. She raised a perfect son, you cannot imagine what I just saw in the square. By the way, she is not older than me. Only five years still looks younger than me."


    He smirked.


    "You like her, idiot, control your lust, if this is lust! But I am not sure they accept this, besides I am proud of you."


    "I am not sure if it is lust, she is interesting. Besides, her husband was from Phola!"


    They continued talking and dealing with each other. The Lord strode to the leader.


    "He is agreed!"


    Saya frowned, this young man was an idiot.


    "Please follow me, the elders are in the hall."


    They obeyed her and returned to indoors.


    "My dear elders, the Lord''s son is agreed with your wish."


    She announced quickly. Her heart foolishly raced. She couldn''t like a man at first sight.  Evincing in your feelings is ridiculous, this is lust because of his handsomeness, she repeated to herself. Hira''s smirk made her head flame. What was going on in her head?


    "Well, I will bring you some girls to choose."


    Hira mentioned.


    "No need of that, you left it to me and I am already keen to know a lady rather than choosing between many."


    Silence fell, Ryan waited for reactions.

 Chapter 173 - Chapter (173): Frivolous

    "This is accurate, for both sides."


    Hira took a sip of her drink, her eyes on Saya.


    Saya looked at her blankly, did she see them last night? She did, certainly did.


    "Lady Saya, I don''t think there could be a tie tighter than this." An old man with a red beard said.


    All eyes moved on the laughing Hira, she expected this.


    "Have you agreed Hira? She is your niece." Another elder pointed out.


    "Of course, I Do!"


    Rohan passed by Ryan in a flash of light, he was as red as beetroot. He disliked it.


    "Rohan!" Saya ran after her son.


    She went to their chamber, knocking on the door that slammed back on her face. Her heart was thumping, about to tear her chest and run away from there.


    Grabbing the handle she clenched it, no, it was locked! How could she forget her son for a moment? His feelings mattered more than her life, but saving his life was also her priority.


    "Rohan, please open the door."


    Her forehead landed on the wood, tears left her eyes. She barely could release herself from her husband''s death but then she lost her father. She had been trying to be strong but when it came to Rohan, she couldn''t control it. She was worried about him. He was addicted to his father and after missing him, he wasn''t that cheerful and feisty boy he was once. He witnessed his father''s death with his eyes, a travail he had gone through and she didn''t expect him to overcome it this fast.


    "You know that I love no one but you, let me explain."


    Inside the chamber, Rohan was sitting on the windowsill, watching the backyard, from there he could see the fountain and the apple trees where he used to play with his father. He didn''t want to lose his mother too. If she accepted that marriage, she had to go with that man.


    His head rested on the glass, his black hair laid on his forehead and his dim black eyes shut down.


    "I am sorry, mother."


    He whispered to himself.


    Behind the door, Ryan watched the woman who was pleading with her son.


    "Milady, may I solve it with him? Like two men?"


    Saya blushed, what was he doing here? She turned around and pointed to the door. The gulp in her throat couldn''t allow her to speak a word in reaction. Her son''s broken heart has been debilitating her.


    "Don''t worry, Milady! I will do my best to convince him. This is a vital tie and I understand your situation. You have my words."


    "You are a good person, Lord James."


    Ryan wished that himself being the second prince of Velator never bring misery to these people from now, he had a huge responsibility, a vast obligation that he could not neglect.


    Saya left there, her fingers were numb and a chill of nervousness was pricking her back. She went back to Hira, to find out what rendered the woman for her. Her aunt had something in her mind and was pursuing it before permitting her to discover about it first. She hated to be surprised all of a sudden because looking for trouble with Velator court wasn''t a cup of tea that she could have, it could burn her and her people. A single misstep could bring malice outcomes.


    Did she think it can cause bliss for their people?


    Ryan stood there, taking a deep breath. He could comprehend that the child had thought he wanted to steal his mother from him but literally, he did not mean to separate them, not willing to intervene in her maternal affair.


    "Hey, pal! We couldn''t solve it between us, I didn''t have a chance to ask you first. Would you give me a second one?"


    Inside the room, Rohan raised an eyebrow. What did he want to solve with him when the elders already made the decisions? Entirely, they ignored him because he was a child but she was his mother, his precious jewelry.


    Ryan could not give up simply and step back. This boy would be a grown man one day and he didn''t want to plant a hatred in his heart that could root through time.


    "Listen, I am between a dilemma and as you know, your mother is a perfect woman. I promise that this tie can bring your people what they truly deserve."


    The lock clicked and Rohan opened the door for him.


    "I think we can talk like two men."


    Rohan already heard Hira who was talking to others. His mother had many suitors but he disliked all of them. Hopefully, she had rejected the proposals. But he knew it was all because of him, her young son.


    "Yes. Thank you for letting me in."


    Ryan walked inside the chamber. The rug on the floor was beautiful, the flowers pattern was saying that it came from Parsa land. A table and some chairs around it, a sofa and a bookshelf.


    The interior design was simple, only a painting was on the wall. Four people were illustrated. The leader, her father, her husband, and a very young boy standing in front of his father.


    "Were you too close with your father?"


    "I was. You look close to your father too."


    Ryan sourly smiled. "I do, but I grew up without a mother to pamper me. It was all my father."


    "Is she dead?"


    Ryan looked at him, what should he say?


    "No, she left me. My whole life I thought she was dead but then I realized she left me because of having more power."


    The young boy pouted, regretted asking the question.


    "Do you like my mother?"


    "I don''t know your mother too much, and as you heard this is a forced marriage for power. I can''t lie to you."


    Rohan nodded, his honesty was priceless.


    "Will you love and protect her?"


    "I can promise this, I am not going to take her from you."


    "Is it for killing the demons?"


    "It is."


    Rohan went mute for a while, thinking that her mother was a hero and needed a strong man beside her, someone like his father.


    "I accept this marriage but don''t forget your words, if you make her cry or sever this tie, remember that I will be a grown man one day and I will avenge if you break your words."

 Chapter 174 - Chapter (174): Miraculously

    Ryan could not believe that he was talking to seven years old boy as his words were strong, his expression was hard. Certainly, losing his father was something tough to handle that made the boy like a ghost.


    He wasn''t like frivolous children he had ever seen. He was taking so hard on himself, why?


    "I watched his death and I could do nothing, I don''t want to see my mother''s suffering anymore."


    He answered him, looking at the painting on the wall.


    Ryan knelt before him, his hand rested on his shoulder, dragged him to his arm as soon as he saw tears in those eyes.


    Hugging him, he said, "men can cry sometimes, don''t make your heart handle it alone."


    Rohan''s hand rested around Ryan. He had a nice aura like his father. He let his gulp break out with tears.


    "You are a good son. She is proud of having a perfect man like you. What you did for the bagger today was amazing. You will become a perfect leader for your people."


    Ryan patted his head.


    The night~


    Dark was the sky but the twinkling stars and the milky way brought a magnificent screen to the sky. Ryan wore a traditional costume of that region. It was black but had needleworks of palm leaves, on the chest. The palm tree was the emblem of this land, needled on his shoulders and chest.


    He was standing on the roof, watching the well-designed courtyard. The valets worked the whole day hardly to make here ready for a sudden marriage. His hair was dressed by his father, a strand was dancing on his forehead. His blue eyes were glinting as if the sky above him. The beautiful roof of the world tonight sounded different, decorated magnificently, magically.


    Musicians were playing the reeds, daf, and lute.


    "Be safe my loving Luna. This is how I say farewell to our emotions."


    Puffing out a deep breath; he looked up, "I  thought life would become meaningless without you but, I found many reasons not to give up."


    "Who is Luna?"


    He turned back,  extended his hand for Rohan.


    He approached him. Ryan''s hand landed on his shoulder.


    "I have two cousins, Luna and Elizabeth. We grew up together and I am sure they will be surprised."


    In his head, he added, '' what had occurred to my family? Is this how we must snuggle to life?''


    "I am sorry that they missed it."


    Ryan nodded, he was sorry too.


    "Shouldn''t you lead your mother to the Shaman?"


    "I shall do it, I wanted to know if you are still here."


    Ryan giggled, "I won''t run away."


    Tabbed on his shoulder. The Shaman was the ethereal man, the leader of gods'' temples.


    "Let''s go, I am going to the platform on the hill."


    The wedlock ceremony would be held on a hill, between a circle of pillars that already were designed by candles and white laces. In the traditions of this land, the wedding was at night when the stars could lighten up the confederacy among the lads when the energy of stars could surround them, bond them together. It was supposed to be seven days of feasting but Saya didn''t want it.


    Ryan stepped down and Rohan left to company his mother.


    While going to the hill, people poured white petals of flowers on his path, a decent perfume was streaming in the air, it killed the tension and chaos in his heart. Ryan found his father near the steps who was dressed as the rest of the folks. Hira and others were standing there. He was presumed to kiss their hands as they were the elders of his wife. He halted in front of his father, holding his hand he kissed his ring.


    Miguel pulled his son to his arm, it wasn''t the wedding he imagined for Ryan, he was flaring inwardly. Saya was a perfect woman but these father and son were alone. The rest of their family weren''t there and it was tough for both of them.


    "I wish the gods lead your way to light and protect you and your new family." Miguel wished.


    Ryan closed his eyes and squeezed his eyelids. He told Rohan that it was fine for a man to cry but he couldn''t comply with that order.


    He left speechless and released his father and kissed the hands that granted him an amazing woman.


    He climbed the steps, stopped on the platform among those pillars, and sat on the stone seat that was there. The Shaman was standing there, the white laces were dancing with the breeze.


    Back to the mansion, Rohan saw his mother in a white gown. Compared to those stars in the sky, he found no difference.


    "Rohan? Why are you standing there?"


    His mother asked but he was left mesmerized. Why was everything happening so fast that he barely could endure?


    Slowly, he strode ahead. How could he leave her in a bed that he couldn''t enter anymore?


    Rohan grabbed his mother''s hand. She knelt before him, and let him push the lace on her face up.


    She kissed her son''s forehead.


    "Mother, you look like an angel."


    "And you are merely the handsome one."


    "No, you must see him, he is the most handsome one here. Even people are talking about it."


    A grin tugged to his lips but he wrapped it swiftly.


    "Rohan, if you don''t want this then I will reject."


    He shook his head, taking back the lace down. Saya brushed the strand of hair on his forehead to the left side.


    "Rise, mother! We are doing this for our people, to save lives."


    She obeyed and Rohan reached out his small soft hand. Saya pushed back her tears, proudly steadied her shoulders for having an understanding compassionate son.


    They led the way outside and the maidens followed them.


    Ryan''s head averted to the part that Rohan was bringing his mother. He stood up.


    Her dress was a thin but beaded wedding gown, she was glowing. This dress perfectly landed in her carves, already he didn''t notice that how well-shaped she was. The gods had illustrated her patiently to rub his sanity.


    The light of lanterns and candle torches made the perimeter dreamy. He couldn''t even imagine this in daydreams.


    His heart began to race up as she stepped up with her son. He couldn''t lead his eyes to another point as he was spelled by her, the lace didn''t allow him to see beneath but no wonder if she looked like a Muse.


    She miraculously entered his life, washed down the burning scars on his heart.

 Chapter 175 - Chapter (175): Debtor

    Rohan handed his mother to the man who he didn''t know much. Ryan held her hand and made her have the seat then he sat on his stone chair. He rolled his head down, peeking at the maidens who picked two vials from the stone table. He had no idea what the juice inside them was but grabbed the one that belonged to him. The scent moved to his nose, black grape wine, it was.


    "I, the Shaman of Muse Luna, send my prayers to our mother, the young daughter of Bead. May this bond bring her prosperity."


    The shaman was wearing a white robe, his hat was long and seemed heavy on his head, his hands grew wide to the sky.


    "Thee, son of Miguel James, would you be her husband in bitter cold days and sweet days, would you give your blood to protect her and her kin?"


    Rohan calmly translated those words. Only the slight wind was hooting and howling, clawing the hung lace between them.


    "I would give my life to protect the woman that this land had generously granted me."


    The Shaman smiled in satisfaction.


    "Thee, The daughter of stars, our precious jewel, Our Saya would you accept the man who wished you as his wife?"


    Saya peeked at the nervous man beside him. Marriage wasn''t something he wanted, it was obvious but to bring a strong ally they both had to sacrifice themselves.


    "I do accept, the man of Velator, may Goddess of Goods bring us abundance and affection."


    "Ye, the children of light, I call you husband and wife. May angels lead your path to love and happiness."


    Rohan finished translating for him and added, "take the lace off!"


    Ryan nodded, giving him a sheepish grin.


    Rohan held back the lace between them and Ryan rolled up the lace on the bride''s head with one hand.


    He swallowed, but his throat was a dry as a bone. He peered into her eyes, how could she have those rare eyes? He could sit there and look into those eyes for the rest of his life.


    "Please have the drink."


    The Shaman asked and Rohan nudged the groom.


    "Give yours to my mother."


    Ryan extended his hand and let her drink the content with his hand. After that, she repeated for him.


    When the feast and sermon ended, the bride and groom danced around the fire. In a blink that dance was finished off to a chamber. It was all similar to a dream that Ryan did not want to wake from it. He wanted to live in that moment for his entire life.


    The door slammed back behind them and brought Ryan back.


    "Lord James, I have a wish."


    Ryan could guess what she would ask. She didn''t want to have any cohabit with him this soon. He approached her, she flinched but he ignored her. She needed to trust him, an intense distrust was screaming out of those eyes and he despised it.


    He grabbed her shoulders, bent his head, and left a gentle kiss on her forehead. Her stiffened shoulders soothed. He pulled back and looked into her eyes


    "I understand you and the limits in my way. I can wait for these eyes to trust me, to become mine. I don''t anticipate you trusting me promptly. I will wait until you yearn to accept me. But from tonight, you are the only woman I am keeping in my heart."


    He was an impatient man but things were different here, she wasn''t like any other woman he had met before. He could wait and let time cure him.


    He had to let the past be buried under new memories, beneath this presence. He could not forget his past emotions but he could let them be carved and would protect them like treasures, like how his father did, consenting to let Livia go.


    In just a few moments, she felt her heart being touched by him. He was a nice man and she wished that one day they could put the heads on one pillow but now she wasn''t ready for it. Her suffering was yet fresh.


    "I won''t forgive this favor."


    She put her hands on his and smoothly took them off her shoulders.


    "You are fictitious to me, I need time to believe all of this."


    She smiled and kissed his cheeks. He was a real gentleman.


    ~


    Lord James who couldn''t sleep went to the garden, joining his men who were feasting with this land''s perfect wines.


    One of the men slid on his feet. Going to his Lord, "master! Join this humble table."


    Miguel tabbed on his shoulder, "my brave men."


    The man led him to the seat and poured him wine.


    "Not everyone would carry life in the palm and face sheer death."


    "My lord, if we don''t stop them, we have to watch them nourishing with our children''s blood. Ryan sacrificed himself for an oath. The lady is amazing but we know the outcomes for you."


    Miguel sipped that wine. It burned, bite, and heated down, the chill in his head bounced out.


    "I can bear it, the imps were in Greenwood sky. I can''t neglect it."


    "You are a great man." Another companion said.


    "Master, would your former fellows join us in the harbor?"


    "They are men of honors. All rare people that you can''t find nowadays," Miguel recalled the old days. Many of them shielded themselves to protect him. They had sworn to respond every summon, to his rise.


    "Gentlemen, we are leaving to gather men from the territories that had made an oath with me. We achieved a great agreement here. Ryan would come later when the men of Bead prepare themselves for a long journey."


    "I wish heavens stand by our sides. We don''t know how many demons we are going to face."


    He nodded. They all looked worried, staring at the fire that was burning inside a fireplace in the middle. It was made for the men to gather around the fire.


    "We bear everything for our home, our families."


    The man who invited the Lord said and went for another glass of wine.


    "Yes, I will repay all of these, I am a debtor for what my son and my daughters did for us."


    He kept watching at the sparks of fire blossoms that popped up and chilled as ashes then laid on the ground, resting silently in peace.

 Chapter 176 - Chapter (176): Dancing With A Female Clown

    Moon Lake ~


    Elizabeth was prepared, making herself up for tonight but she wasn''t sure if he would make it out and come to her. He was playful and relished to poke her nerves. Waiting for him, nothing got happened.


    She stood up on the sofa in the living room, her white gown was the beautiful one she had, and because of harvesting words from him, she did her best to look good. Wearing her red cloak she strode to the door, returning to her chamber.


    "Rof, come with me. I am going to join people in men''s clothing."


    She heaved up the stairs, entering her chamber. She thrust herself into a formal men uniform and cleaned her makeup. This way she could wander around in pure safety.


    Rof turned to her, quite he couldn''t believe what he had heard and seen! Men clothing?


    "Don''t look at me like that, tell me, how do I look like?"


    "What do you want to do with your face?"


    Rof gave her a dummy glance.


    "Listen, I can''t wait for him to spare me sentiment. See he ignored me and I will teach him how painful it is."


    "Don''t you think you are making it twisted?


    "I hate people play with me."


    Elizabeth searched in her dresser and found a black devil mask that she bought in Riva. Perfect, this could help her conceal her face and enjoy the night. She tied her hair up and pinned it.


    "Ready!" She released a deep breath and directed to Rof, "if you want to come my fanny pack got some space. I can''t let go of those precious sweets and the dance around the fire."


    She missed the snow feast and didn''t want to slip this one too.


    "Sweets?"


    She hit the target, passing him a mischievous sneer added, "yes, they are counting out shares, for free!"


    Rof flashed inside her fanny pack and mentioned, "no trouble, we get in! Promise?"


    "I can''t predict incidents."


    She teased and rushed off to the door. Opening the door she ducked out her head, no one was there. The servants possibly were feasting the night.


    She tiptoed out, not to make noises, slowly descending the stairs and finally she dashed out through the back door where ended in a dark lane.


    "Nice, we are safe now!" She put the mask on. Even from there, she could hear the noises that were coming from the shore side.


    "Why did they set the fire near the shore?"


    Asked the Alux.


    "There is a romantic myth that says God of water, Sama met muse Luna by the shore and fell in love with the goddess."


    "So this night is the exact same time that they met, referring to lovers?"


    "Yes, tonight the sky is clear we can see many blazing stars. We are lucky because last year it was cloudy and I froze by the windowsill, grumbling at the clouds."


    "I see!"


    She moved out of the lane and from there she saw the people in costumes. The clowns and jugglers were entertaining people. All clothes were red, laces hung on the pillars of stores were purple.


    Many lanterns had brought too much light, she sighed, that light pollution didn''t let her see the stars. The shore must have had a quiet place for her to be alone. After memorizing the notes that Merchant Hamoon had given her, she needed to grant herself a bit of rest. On other hand, her mind was involved with what she had learned from that faerie book.


    The faerie Griffin''s had five clans. The Imperial one was called, '' kin of fire'' the others were water, air, soil, and metal in a row. The imperial family had vital and fatal skills that made them stronger than other clans. Some of them held magic while some were soul summoners. No one dared to struggle with them however they couldn''t settle with the werewolf faeries. Elizabeth knew that joining the Abyss could trouble her Griffin part but she didn''t care. No one in her griffin family ever came after her. They didn''t attend to see if she was alive or fine at all. Why would she bother for their attention?


    She turned to another street where the crowd was heavier. The air in street was more joyous than other lanes. The musicians were walking among people, playing instruments and making people parade, and dance in mirth.


    A young female clown came to her hand, "young master, please dance with me."


    She gave her a cheerful mid bow and held her hand, like what the men used to do to catch a lady, they hopped in the middle of the footing.


    She laughed and noticed that Rof left her fanny pack. Guessing that he couldn''t stop his stomach from those dishes in the settled tents.


    "You dance beautifully, sir!"


    The girl said, following Ell''s steps.


    Ell swallowed air to make her voice thicker.


    "Not better you, milady."


    The girl laughed in pleasure. For a moment Ell felt guilty for misleading the girl and stopped.


    The stunned girl stood there, "did I bother you?"


    "Sorry, young lady! I must go."


    She sneaked out of that zone where people were dancing and pushing each other. She opened her way amongst the crowd that was watching them and headed for the tents. Many people were gathered for roasted chicken wings and other street foods.


    Ell tabbed on her stomach. She was an insane foodie but she wasn''t here to feed her belly.


    "Rof, where are you? We must get a lantern and reach the shore."


    She nagged, frowning at how ignorant Rof was. She hated that he used to disappear sometimes! Where was he going?


    "Thieves!"


    That was a woman who shrieked. She was wearing a cheap dress, wasn''t she the owner of the bread tent who had a little child?


    One of the thieves passed by Ell, yanking her while the others hit the crowd.


    The woman fell as one of her heels broke. Elizabeth didn''t hesitate and ran after the thieves.. They had stolen all the money she had earned in misery and looked whither out of hard work.

 Chapter 177 - Chapter (177): Talisman

    She flashed ahead, broke the wind that came out of a sudden, and followed the thieves that turned to a quiet lane where no one was, Ell concealed behind a wall and let them slow down their pace.


    Three young stray boys halted in that lane beside some boxes to let their legs ease.


    "What the hell are you doing, piggy! I''ve told you to jump through the left street."


    "We are safe, aren''t we!" Another boy said, his figure smaller than the others, gasping and searching around with his eyes.


    Ell smirked, it was a good time to enroll in this party.


    "It depends what do you mean about safety?"


    She approached them from the entrance of the lane. What was that aura around them,  she could feel a shiver in her legs while getting close to them? Did they have a dark talisman with them?


    Feeling pain in her stiffened chest, she continued walking ahead, resisting the pain. That woman was poor and had a child, worked hard to make a life for her child, these idiots had no heart. The light of the lantern behind her made her like a ghost.


    The mask glued her face as the sweat wetness drenched her skin.


    "Who are you, wench?''


    "Don''t you see? The devil! I''m here to spank you for stealing coins from a poor woman."


    One of the lads smirked, mocking.


    "You freak! We don''t fear you!"


    Ell halted in a few steps away from them, "should I care what you fear, what you don''t?"


    The one who was holding the satchel of coin paced backward behind the others who had bigger figures.


    "Give me the satchel, and I won''t leave a scratch on your tiny ass."


    "What a stupid guy you are!"


    "Perhaps we must itch his head?"


    Another boy mocked, taking out a knife from his belt. The other ones did the same.


    Ell sighed, what do they think of themselves? She swallowed but her mouth was dry. Her eyes drifted on the boy who sneaked behind the two. Who was he? The wave of aura was coming from him and began to absorb her energy.


    The boys seized for Ell and she dodged the first one, grabbing the next one''s wrist, she twisted his hand and kicked the back of his knee made him kneel, dragged the other hand then kicked him away to the trash bins.


    "I am warning you, give the money back to the woman and I won''t hurt you."


    The other one even didn''t pay attention and flooded to hit her as his friend was attempting to get up.


    The knife passed beside her as she slipped away and then the spark of blade ran above her head, tore the black ribbon. Her hair spread around her. These kids were not skillful in carrying blades but she was in pain and had turned weak because of the talisman.


    "A girl!"


    He stopped and stepped back.


    "What is that? Is a girl scary?"


    But it wasn''t her gender that made them scared of her. She was gasping, trying to consume more air and breathe, but it was getting harder. She had no remedy to invoke on it and rescue.


    "Your eyes!"


    The boy who was holding the satchel stated. Elizabeth looked into the water hole beneath her feet. Her eyes were glowing like the sun.


    "Witch!" One of the boys shouted.


    The boy behind her held the knife to avenge what she did to him.


    "No!"


    The boy with a small figure yelled out and Ell turned back but it was too late. The knife kissed her by the hip. The pain was sharp, making her cough. She stepped back to the left wall and leaned, she grabbed the knife. Looking down, it was her blood that licked out.


    "Idiot, what did you do?"


    "Look at my arm!"


    He pointed to a scratch that was caused by broken glass in the trash.


    "Let''s leave."


    "No, she will die." The small boy said, pushing the satchel to one of the boys, he rushed to Ell.


    As he approached, more pain infiltrated her heart. Ell shrieked, tears left her eyes. She wasn''t sure what was going on but she could see the boy as a wolf that was going to have her flesh. The talisman had provoked her fear, made her give in to her illusions.


    "A faerie!" The boy who was trying to help her murmured, his eyes drifted on the iron medallion around his neck. Was she sensitive to this?


    The other boys sneaked away to run and get rid of their predicament.


    "Hey, wait don''t run, help me." The boy shouted.


    In the meantime, Rof appeared and with a lift of his finger pushed the boy away to a wall. He was around fourteen and could work to earn money rather than steal. Rof gritted his jaw.


    From the other side, William who was dragging two boys with him pushed them to the other one, unconscious.


    "Is she alive?" A shiver was in his voice as he rushed to the fainted Elizabeth.


    He hugged the troublesome girl who was burning in fever. The knife was still in her hip, hopefully, it wasn''t where the vital organs were.


    "What should I do with you, little thing? Couldn''t you be a little more patient?"


    He was worried about her, and couldn''t fix those kids for now so left it to Rof, "hey, lock them in my house and give back the woman''s money to her."


    Rof didn''t want to leave her but it was his king''s order.


    "Make sure she doesn''t understand that you work for me."


    He remarked and flashed out of the lane. His heart, his legs, his skin everything was throbbing insanely. After a long life, he had found his mate and she was a ball of fire, playing around with her life.


    He couldn''t take her to his godfather, not like this, he had told the old man that he would take the girl out for the banquet and now she was hit by a knife. His father wouldn''t forgive this neglect and might not let him have this girl.


    Arriving at his small house, he trudged inside and placed her on his king-size bed. Preparing everything, including the box of faeries remedy, he went to take the knife out. Sweat landed on his face, she would kill him for touching her but the problem wasn''t this now. The talisman that the boy had also poisoned him and he wasn''t sure if Ell was enough strong to fight dark magic as he did.


    He devoured a potion and poured some in her mouth, he began to undress her.

 Chapter 178 - Chapter (178): Melting Kiss

    William paused for a moment, his eyes scanned her body. She trained too much and had strong masculine curves. She was stunning, her curves, her soft skin, even her sharp language sounded attractive to him. He could hear his pulse in his head. Swallowing his desire, this flaming craving toward her was roaring inside him, it was the first time he had felt such a thing, he bent near her pale lips, sniffing her scent. His eyes remained on her lips.


    "It hurts but you must handle it, little thing. I won''t let you die."


    He grabbed the hilt of that small knife and took it out instantly. He moved back, seeing her blood harmed him. It wasn''t a normal reaction for him who had torn bodies. Why was it hurting him?


    He took the needle and began to stitch her, he didn''t want to burn that wound and leave a bad scar on this beautiful skin.


    His hands were shivering like it was the first time he had done this but he had experienced it himself, stitching his own terrible wounds.


    The talisman brought him a daze but he shoved it off and finished stitching the girl. After cleaning her body, he washed his hands and put woods in the fireplace, and returned to Ell. Sitting by her side, he began to apply a green paste on the wound and wrapped it again. The fever was gone and it meant the potion had impacted well.


    He stood up and went to the stall where Rof brought those boys. He was curious to know what that talisman was that made Elizabeth freak out.


    Getting outside, he looked around, his house was far from the main city, sat on the forest line. The forest that had continued to Riva and other places.


    Rof opened the door and the boys who were now awoke jolted. This small faerie was scary itself. They saw a handsome man entering the stall. His beauty didn''t exist in human territory.


    "Well, kids! How dare you hurt my woman?"


    He folded his hand and stood inside a dark corner, leaning back at a pillar, his eyes were twinkling, his gaze was sharp.


    "We didn''t want to! She began first." The boy who hit her claimed.


    "Shut up!" The smaller one said who strived to help her but made it worse.


    "Should I make you my slaves?"


    He bared his glittering fangs! Not a bad idea to have some more human servants clean his castle in Rose forest.


    "I swear we didn''t want to beat her."


    The third one said.


    "Stop saying that!" He separated from his place and went to the smaller boy, knelt on one knee toward him, and looked into his eyes. No magic was coming from this boy but, who had given him this medallion?


    William clawed the necklace and tore it from the boy''s neck.


    "Please give it back."


    William raised an eyebrow, "who had given you this?"


    "My mother. She is ill and struggling with death. I persuaded them to do that robbery!"


    William stood up!


    "Silly boys, you could at least go for a rich guy, not that poor woman."


    "Shut up, Rof! Real men never steal others'' belongings. They will earn a fortune on their own."


    "You are right, sir!" The boy who had the talisman said.


    "We used to work for the sailors but it makes little money."


    "You are the one who hit my woman, then you have no right to growl."


    The other boy nudge him, this fool was holding a grudge for his arm and made a huge mistake.


    "Would you kill us?"


    "I don''t like pigs. But if you talk to people about tonight, I will chew your neck."


    William turned to Rof, ignoring those terrified boys, "release them, give the boy some coins to heal his mother."


    He tossed the medallion to the boy and added, "don''t carry that around or you will be considered as a dark magician. I doubt that you want the patrols to burn you out with your mother."


    "Sir, why don''t we punish them? They hurt, milady."


    "If they repeat. I will tear them apart, myself. Now send them to go."


    William felt butterflies fluttering in his stomach. What was this cold under his skin? The girl, she wasn''t fine!


    Rof opened the chains and the boys flashed out, running in terror, didn''t even wait to get the coins.


    "Rof, follow them! Find out where they live. Especially, the one who had the talisman."


    Rof eagerly nodded, "Is she fine?"


    "Yes, go!"


    William strode to the house and saw her shivering despite the fur on her. He took out his clothes and went to her, hugging her who was trembling madly.


    "Hush, Elizabeth! I am here, hang one. The talisman was a bit strong. It is nothing you can''t handle. Come on, strong girl, calm down."


    He squeezed her to his body. She calmed and her eyelids weakly fluttered up.


    William looked into those golden eyes, she was suffering. Since his body was attached to hers, he couldn''t control himself more, his mouth neared hers.


    "You are mine, little thing."


    "Where am I?"


    William just looked at her, he was so desperate toward her, "you scared me, little thing. You failed the first lesson. You are not patient."


    His lips pressed against hers. The heat expanded under his skin, bringing him a daze. This sizzling heat was pleasant something he had never experienced with a woman. Not even close to disgusting, his obsession had faded away. He wanted more when the girl accepted the kiss, let it melt him slowly.


    ~


    Elizabeth found herself in a field, it was all green. A cottage was there and the mild breeze was caressing the grass. She saw a happy couple and smiled.


    "Father!" But the woman wasn''t Vivian James, her human mother.


    She ran after them and got inside, saw the woman with pointy ears and brown hair. Her eyes were golden, shining as the sun did outdoors.


    A baby cried inside a cradle. She approached the woman who picked the baby and began to feed her from her own breast.


    Elizabeth gulped. That was her mother, she could sense that warm arms.


    "Mother!" The woman looked at the side Elizabeth was standing on, the smile on her face died like she heard something unpleasant.


    She put the baby in the man''s arm and forced him to leave.

 Chapter 179 - Chapter (179): Sleep

    ... The calm meadow changed to a chaotic one, filled with tension and distress.


    "Take her out, as far as you can. They will kill her."


    The man obeyed desperately.


    "Go, Lucas! I will get back to you in Riva."


    Lucas James nodded and left the house then everything ran dark and cold around Elizabeth. Dark beasts with red eyes were strolling around Ell, playing with her. She crouched on the floor, what was going on? Where was she? Trembling, terrified. Was she dead?


    She felt strong arms that held her, "you are mine, little thing."


    The illusion traveled out of her head and she opened her eyes, saw the unfamiliar house, the nude but gorgeous body that held her tight. She couldn''t remember her dream, anymore. It was just those thieves as her last memory recorded. And now, crap!


    His face was near hers, the heat was escaping out of him and made him sexier, his eyes were filled with sensations. His body was warm, bringing her comfort. She couldn''t remember if she ever had felt safe, it was the truth about her, she began to play with blades and material art skills to bring herself safety but this one was entirely different.


    His lips touched hers, Ell loved it. The daze yet was running in her blood and head but she didn''t want to refuse him, she loved that warmth and the relief that he brought to her heart.


    Kissing him deeply, her hand caressed his face, continued as long as she found herself, her eye color changed back to brown. She pulled back quickly, groaning in pain.


    "What are you abusing me?"


    "What?"


    He was stunned. He thought she liked it, his eyes widened.


    Ell looked at herself, her hands covered her body, she flustered insanely.


    "Why am I nude?"


    She was shuddering.


    William sighed and snatched her wrists and pinned her to him, the struggling girl could not waste his attempt on stitching this wound.


    "Calm down. You are wounded and were shivering. I just wanted to help you."


    He stopped above her, his eyes moved on her chest instinctively.


    She blushed and pushed him away, "you are a mere pervert."


    It seemed the spell had left her body.


    William surged ahead and hugged her tightly, locking her body to himself.


    "Don''t move, if you want to live."


    His voice was hoarse and savage, warning.


    Elizabeth clenched her jaw as she saw his fangs grow and his nails larger.


    "I said, I want to help you, little wild thing!"


    "But you are touching my naked body."


    "You are half-naked and I have limits."


    His warm breath touched her ear.


    "Why did you save me?"


    She stopped struggling and jolting, but he sensed terror that tamed her. She truly feared wolves.


    "You are the only one I crave and I live only once. Losing you isn''t something I can accept."


    "But you wanted to kill me."


    "I thought you had kidnapped my nephew. He might be my heir, the next Alpha of my pack." He couldn''t open it for her to say that Goran could be the next king, the heir of the Abyss throne. She didn''t pass her tests and currently was failing the affairs between them.


    "I like Goran, how can I harm a child!"


    William put the blanket on themselves, her skin was cold. She was in pain and tried to hide it.


    "I know. Let us be like this for a short moment, faeries aura can heal wounds faster. Why did you leave without me? I''ve told you to wait."


    He moved upper to have a full view of her.


    "I thought you played with me."


    William grinned, "I don''t, you are naughty and I don''t like to play with naughty things."


    "I wanted to find out what bale had come to your lands. I met a moon reader and she indicated that beasts had attacked you."


    She was thirsty, her body lost blood.


    "I will tell you. Let me bring you water."


    He left the bed and went to the pitcher on the table. Elizabeth picked at that strong perfect body, she grinned, how could she stop her heart not beating for him?


    He looked back at her and she rubbed her gazes away.


    He chuckled, "you can stare at me, I have no problem."


    "I didn''t stare."


    William returned to the bed, handing her the glass. She carefully grabbed the glass. Was she for real? No kidding right? Just a few moments before he had hugged her and now she was being shy. Faeries would beg for his touch and would get to his room to seduce him but none had that aura to attract him. But this one, she could melt his heart. Feeling fragile toward her was annoying, slew the smile on his face.


    She drank the water to the last sips and her eyes surveyed for her clothes.


    He was still up, and walked to the dresser and took out a clean shirt. Handing over his shirt to the girl, "wear this."


    "Would you tell me?"


    "What?"


    "About the reptile beasts."


    "They are dark faeries that had thrown to hell. We don''t know who had opened the gates of hell and let them out but as I discovered, the gates aren''t in our lands."


    Elizabeth promptly wore the dress and looked at him with circled eyes.


    "What is that look of yours? Don''t seduce me to do what I really wish now."


    She looked sexy like that and he already was killing his desires. When she looked at him this way, he couldn''t resist.


    "Fine!"


    She rolled under the blanket, stiffened like a doll.


    "You can wear a shirt now!"


    She suggested.


    He snatched his shirt from the chair beside the bed and wore it.


    "Did you feed your curiosity?"


    She shook her head in denial and he brushed a hand in his hair. Why did that single move touch her heart? The moonlit was glowing on him and accentuated this figure more than before. She just peered at him, stealingly.


    "Close your mouth!"


    He caught it.


    "Why didn''t you come tonight? I wanted to make a wish and watch the blazing stars."


    "The clouds are coming, you can''t watch them, make your wish here, I can fulfill it."


    He spread on the sofa near the window and looked outside.


    "You are cruel."


    "I am!"


    "Then why didn''t you come?"


    "I was coming, something dangled me in Midway."


    Elizabeth found him becoming stern again.


    "What is your wish, William?"


    His eyes averted on her, he loved how she called his name.


    "Nothing!"


    Elizabeth gave him a slight grin and said, "my wish is to see my sister happy."


    "That is foolish,"


    He jumped up the sofa and flashed to the door.


    "Sleep, Elizabeth!"


    He wore fierce skin again. Elizabeth watched him leave.


    "Which part of it was foolish?"


    She pouted and closed her eyes, that brute just wanted her body because she didn''t sicken him.  That poor Parsa princess, how could she handle an ignorant brute like him? She didn''t dare to ask him about the princess. As he left she touched her lips, then hit her head with her Knuckles, ''you silly girl, what did you think of yourself. Fool you kissed him back, lustfully. How should I forget this?" She pulled the blanket on her head and groaned out of pain, yet blaming herself. Why could not she feast any event with peace and all dangled to a drama? That Rof vanished entirely, fishy guy.


    William bounced up the roof like it was nothing hard at all, just a leaf that flew by a gust.


    He laid on the rough wood and closed his eyes, "my wish!" He murmured.


    "Did you tell her about the princess?"


    Rof appeared beside him, "I did."


    "What was her reaction?"


    "Nothing, she didn''t become jealous but I am sure she is curious."


    "I know that. Tell me, what the hell were you doing when she was wandering around?"


    "You know me, master! I can''t resist sweets."


    Will shot him a fierce glare.


    "Next time you neglect, bear my fangs on your little tiny neck."


    "Yes, master. Should I tell her that you wanted to send the princess back but she didn''t leave?"


    "No, let her ask me."


    "Master, what would you do to her after reproduction? She is a hybrid and griffin. You can''t keep her."


    "It is none of your business, did you give the kid some coins?"


    "I did, but his mother was a magician!"


    Will closed his eyes again, recalling her body, the taste of her lips that remarked him the scent of roses.


    "I will take care of it, I put my blood on that medallion. I can find the boy. Now get lost."


    This rascal Alux ruined his mood when he was still in the daze of her lips. He opened his eyes and a blazing star passed.


    "You, that''s you!" The king muttered his wish.


    Rof flashed to Elizabeth, to check on her health.


    "Elizabeth, are you fine?"


    Ell pushed the blanket away, "where have you been? Do you know what had happened to me?"


    "I was there, we brought you here. Don''t worry we punished them."


    Elizabeth was scared, they didn''t kill them, did they?


    "Just tell me that they are alive!"


    "They are, what did you think of me! Huh!"


    "I wish that I find relief in my heart,  wasn''t ready for this massive excitement."


    Rof flashed beside her, "do you have pain?"


    "I do. Stay beside me, he said faeries aura can heal wounds."


    She closed her eyes and recalled Luna and Ryan. She just wanted to think about them until she could sleep but that kiss was still flaming on her lips.. She broke her shell, she could drawback but she didn''t.

 Chapter 180 - Chapter (180): Lust

    Bolingtone ~


    Luna slouched, whacking her head on the books, blushing.


    "Milady, stop blaming yourself. You shouldn''t be shy."


    Helena was standing beside her, she had pink cheeks too. Those pictures were so alive.


    "He saw that I was resting beside him, the worst part is that I did something stupid that I need to beg the gods to forgive me."


    Helena sighed, she was too innocent.


    "Your grace is not a stranger to you at all."


    Luna looked back at her in distress, "how should I learn these and answer the ladyship?"


    She had sweats on her skin.


    "You can''t prevent this. I suggest you  read them quickly so you can get rid of shame."


    Helena suggested.


    "Where is Natasha?"


    "I saw her leaving with the knights. They had captured the head of rebellions."


    Luna entirely forgot about the books and waited for more, "the man who attacked the prince?"


    "Yes, I heard buzzing, they were saying that he wanted to avenge his father''s death from the prince."


    Luna stood up, "what?"


    "Yes, he wanted to kill your grace. His name is Harold Robinson."


    "Lady Luna, master Collen is here."


    Announced Nemo from the corridor.


    Luna glanced at Helena in astonishment. What this man was doing here?


    "Welcome in master Collen."


    Nemo opened the door and led the man inside. Master Collen bowed and stood before the table. Luna already shut the books and placed another one on them.


    "The king is willing to see you." He declared made her mouth drop. Why would the king wish to see her?


    "Sure, but can I have a preface about what the king would discuss with me?"


    "It is about prince Wilmore."


    Luna nodded, probably king Edward was worried about his son''s condition.


    The girl left her seat, her heart racing, wearing her cloak, she placed the lace on her face, and with Helena, they moved out and the guards escorted.


    Luna looked at Helena, "is Kate still out of the castle?"


    "Yes, milady! Kate has to see a friend."


    Nodding at her response, she directed to master Collen.


    "Master, can I ask you a question regarding my uncle?"


    "Sure, milady."


    "Can you tell me about his knighthood records? It seems I was the only one who didn''t know about his position in the court."


    "Yes, your uncle joined the knights at the age of fourteen, his skills were unbelievable so the king took him to himself, trained him with the great masters from Parsa and Bead. He made the eagle troop that now the prince holds. He brought us many achievements but his affection changed everything."


    "Then why would you support me?"


    "Let the king answer that question, lady Luna. But when I saw you in Greenwood mansion, I was certain that you and Lady Elizabeth have a bright future."


    Bringing up about her sister brought her shiver, she prayed that they leave Ell alone.


    The silence made a space between them until Luna reached the King''s main throne hall. She couldn''t deny that there was no throne as majestic as the stone throne of Velator. She had seen an image of this hall in a book but breathing its air was utterly different. Despite the colors of the glasses and the heat that lanterns offered, Luna could feel a heavy air twisting overhead.


    Approaching the king who was on the throne, she bowed, behind that lace everything sounded easier to be undergone.


    "Lady Luna, I am glad to have a meeting with you. Please leave me alone with this daughter."


    Luna felt a bit discomfort to be alone with the king. Livia would avenge this back. All the presenters who offered their respect to the King rushed off and closed the door behind.


    The king left his throne and took out his crown, placed it on the black pillow. Walking down the steps, he moved toward the girl, "Rise, you don''t need to bow before me."


    Her eyes widened and slowly with tensed bones stood on her feet. She didn''t dare to look at him but he hold out his hand for her, "may I have a long conversation with you?"


    She didn''t refuse his hand if she ever had another door to jump in.


    He began to walk to the great window where the broad courtyard was screening for him. He could see many things from there.


    "The first night you came here, I was walking there." He directed to a path, looking at Luna, he discovered that lace was locking her vision.


    "Remove that lace, I''ve already seen your face."


    Luna eagerly obeyed and unpinned the lace.


    "I thought that Muse Luna was there unless my son appeared beside you."


    A chill danced under her skin, so he saw that she almost slipped and fell in Wilmore''s arms, embarrassing. How awkward, now he might think that she was all thumbs.


    "I am sure that your tenderness can help my son to control his rage. He is the only one that matters to me."


    "Your highness, can I be straight with you?"


    "Sure! I would appreciate that."


    "Why did you leave his side? I feel that you couldn''t approve that change and it made him believe that he is a beast."


    The King shook his head, "I wish I could be agreed with you, I love my son but you didn''t see that wolf I saw. That creature is a murderer and when he surrendered to it, we couldn''t control it."


    She saw terror in those eyes that were staring down at the courtyard but actually, he was recalling what he had seen.


    "When you were holding his hand, I thought a miracle got happened and the ice beast left him but I discovered the truth after you explained us. Do you know that he can freeze everything and kill us all in a blink?"


    "I know, I saw it."


    "Can you stand by his side despite this fact? Despite what my daughter had done to your family? Can you not avenge and help him?"


    "Your highness, I had made my choice. He is the only man I would stand by his side. About princess Livia, I am honest with you," her eyes drifted on the king, "if she tends to harm my family, I can''t promise, not to take her life. One scratch on their bodies will bring ten scratches on her."


    She menaced, it wasn''t a surprise to the king, he knew the James family better than anyone. This girl was the third generation of them he met, just like her fathers, that boiling blood for the family, they only bow for love.


    "Squirming in darkness can make you like her. It is all I can counsel you with."


    "Your highness, I want to know why do you back me while you didn''t let them be together?"


    He sighed, he expected this question, "I wanted your uncle to be her husband, he was the only suitable one but the parliament refused as he hadn''t royal blood and she abused her affection toward your uncle to receive more power. Do you know that she was the Crown princess?"


    No, she didn''t have the clue. She didn''t want to hear that Livia had tended to kill her brother or her father.


    "Why did you reject her?"


    "She ran with your father, gave birth to a dead child but it wasn''t the reason. She tended to kill Wilmore when he was an infant and my brother shielded himself and perished. I couldn''t forgive this disqualification."


    Luna bit her lips, he had no idea that his grandson was still alive, while she was included to digest that, another terrible fact pricked her.


    "Lady Natasha''s father?" Her voice quivered.


    The King nodded, "yes."


    "So the general isn''t their father."


    "He is not. Livia forced the Queen''s cousin to marry one of the generals."


    Things were twisted, the king couldn''t stop his own daughter''s lust.


    "Are the siblings aware of this?"


    "No, I want you to hold this until it is necessary. When Livia killed my brother, Maxima was pregnant. It was the main reason I brought you here."


    He took out an envelope with the King seal and handed it to Luna.


    "Protect this as your life and give it to them if I died."


    "Your highness, this is a heavy responsibility."


    "Yes, I can''t reveal it now because it can burn the court and would bring chaos. But she is my daughter and I am a sinner for hiding her crimes, you must protect Wilmore, only you can save him."


    She nodded, the court was unstable because of disagreements and he couldn''t make it worse, and picking a fight with Livia. In the meantime, he could not kill her.. He was testing Luna with this mission.

 Chapter 181 - Chapter (181): Alerts

    Wilmore spread on a chair in his chamber, recollecting his memories. He grinned. Luna appreciated him, he was the first man who kissed her lips. It was as pleasant as a sweet fruit that dropped down from the heavens.


    "Your grace, we brought him."


    Natasha called out, the prince ordered them to fix Harold and bring him to his chamber after lunch, clean and sober.


    "Get in," she put his right leg on the left one, his eyes on the door.


    They arrived inside, the siblings and Eliot brought him without shackles on his hands. Harold wasn''t sure what Wilmore wanted to do with him. Due to law, he must have been executed across people''s eyes. He saw how people had him slaying them mercilessly.


    "Natasha, close the door."


    She used her legs and slammed the door back, she was upset with everyone who allowed Harold to live one more day, him, who caused many disasters.


    "I just cannot feel you, Will, and the reason that forces you to keep his malice head on his worthless body."


    She attached it to the resounding sound of the door.


    "Calm down and let me hear him first."


    Wilmore wished patiently.


    "I hear you, Harold, what made you betray me? I must congratulate you because I entirely believed that the Ruby witch is leading the rebels."


    Harold smirked, very delighted that he could trick him.


    "You don''t deserve that throne, do you?"


    Hux gritted his jaw, no, he couldn''t handle this freak. He kicked his knee and made him kneel, grabbing his nape.


    "Your dogs love you back." Harold spat.


    "And you are not in a position to decide whether I deserve it or not."


    The prince pointed out to Hux and he released him.


    "There are many people who worship the witch."


    "And you abused those heretics to reach your goal. Do you think that if I die the throne will go to Livia?"


    "She is the righteous heir not a beast like you. I am wondering how could you survive the smoke."


    His eyes averted on Eliot.


    "Do you know why I am not going to kill you?"


    "Because I know too much."


    Wilmore stood up and approached him, "get up."


    Harold obeyed and stood up, meeting his icy eyes that changed, not like before so fierce, he was calm. What did change?


    "I want you to see that you made a huge mistake for serving vampires."


    He turned back to his table and picked a notebook, tossed it for him. The man snatched it?


    "Do give me your diary?"


    "My diary will be buried with me, these are my records about vampires'' move. They were tending to take Alovena, establish a throne, and attack here, make us slaves. My sister was trapped by them and slept with that vampire prince."


    Harold jolted, she said that he was the only man she loved to be with. She made him assured that his rise was a right action, indeed. No, Wilmore was lying to torment him.


    Peeking at Hux and the rest he learned that they were amazed too. The prince was telling the truth.


    "Why are you quiet, Harold, you are shocked, aren''t you?"


    "I don''t believe any of your words."


    "As you wish but let me tell you a story that only I know."


    He got back to the chair, his body was yet weak, despite having a good meal and raw meat, he was still in pain, but it would go in a few hours ahead.


    He drummed his fingers on the chair''s arm.


    "The mother of vampires was a griffin faerie who held dark magic. She dealt with the devil and the devil kissed her. Her magic ran dark, her figure changed to a white alluring bat. The devil sent her among us, humans."


    "Do you consider yourself as a human?"


    "Your throat itches for my blade, Harold!"


    Natasha breathed out, she wasn''t as patient as Wilmore.


    "I had the same experience, so I indicate that don''t push the demon within me."


    "How a faerie gave birth to humans? Something is wrong with your story."


    Wilmore gave him a devilish look.


    "I saw her, personally! Do you think that they came to you for help when they could come and trick me? Huh, idiot!"


    Harold was poked in the head, he was right! Why did not he ever ask himself this question, did they ever negotiate with the prince?


    Wilmore caught him thinking so continued, his eyes averted on his marveled fellows, "devil sent her to us. She bit king Dunan and his young son. She killed the queen and the rest of the females, that the king had claimed once. Mother of vampires can''t give birth to a child and she hates all the females who can do that.''


    He took a deep breath, " Harold, have you ever asked yourself why she had only twenty women on her side and all of them are barren?"


    Harold felt a shiver inside his knees and fell on one knee.


    "They can''t have children because they were barren."


    Harold knew one of those girls. She was barren.


    "She made them barren."


    Wilmore corrected. It was obvious that all of these were hard for Natasha to hear but he had to let them know.


    "Do you feel that I kill for no reason? I am fighting the real devil that is preparing for rising through vampires. There is no exception, to me."


    "What do you mean? The devil is strong enough to kill us all." Harold stated, his eyes were red, he was burning in rage.


    "He is not! Muse Luna had poisoned him with Lily flower and he has nobody, he is a wraith who seeks a figure."


    "Whose body?" Hux asked, he prayed that wasn''t Wilmore.


    "This part of the fact is scary. Devil considers us weak, he told the mother of vampires to rise from Alovena, because they are capable of it, she was a mountain faerie from that land. The devil seeks for a strong faerie."


    Hux flinched, a strong faerie! All of the faeries are strong.


    "There is only one strong faerie in the whole faeries land!"


    Natasha knew the answer.


    "Yes, a werewolf! The King of Abyss."


    Wilmore confirmed.


    "No!" Eliot was touched by this one. Wilmore raised an eyebrow. What was wrong with this? Why did he care? Was that friend who trained him, the king of Abyss?


    "Those beasts that attacked the faeries! They are sent by the devil!"


    Huxley continued and Wilmore nodded.


    "How do you know all of these?"


    Harold asked.


    "You are not even the last one that I might reveal the identity of my spies."


    "Let me kill this pig, he doesn''t know what a huge omission he had brought."


    "Hux, Eliot, take him to the cells. He will come to the south with us. I want him to witness the gates of hell. It is too late for alerting him."


    They both bowed and obeyed, pulling Harold out of that room.

 Chapter 182 - Chapter (182): Consolable

    "What made you very lighthearted that you did the least to this bastard that you must have done him with life."


    Natasha growled she was prepared to kill him but the king and Wilmore simply skipped it. Many of their men were injured while they were getting ready to head to the south. She stood there waiting for his answer but instead he gave him a sneer, no that was a smile! What on the whole world made this guy smile,  eventually? ... Like this!


    "Damn, did you kiss her?"


    Natasha grasped the meaning behind that sheepish smile. Eliot was the same for a few days after their first kiss, also a shame that it occured in the stalls beside horses! Unforgettable! Although she experienced the same daze and foolishness, and still wanted more.


    Wilmore coughed, "don''t put your nose in my affairs."


    "So, you did, silly boy! How could you do it so late!"


    Wilmore shoved that daze off and raised an eyebrow.


    "We are going near the Fin lake for tonight, support our back. I don''t want anyone to disturb us."


    Natasha entirely forgot about that rascal Harold and what Wilmore just revealed while she wanted to scold him for risking his life and meeting the mother of vampires.


    "I got you. Was it all you wanted to tell me?"


    Wilmore put his hand in the pocket of his chest. He took out three pieces of small paper that were rolled and tied with red thread.


    "What are those?"


    "Have your seat, cousin! There are things that we didn''t tell you."


    Natasha just passed him a sharp glare and dashed in a chair beside him.


    The prince took the rolled papers between two of his fingers, extending to her, added, "don''t kill us after reading them."


    Snatching them from him, she pouted! These idiots did something behind her.


    She began to untie the thread, looking at it strangely. What did it mean?


    She opened the small pieces.


    The first one was, '' your time is passed, you will meet Luna! The end will come soon, you must choose between hell or her."


    "Crap! This is scary, who had sent this? Ruby witch?"


    Wilmore shrugged, he had no idea!


    She seized for the second one and her eyes grew wide, "If you want to save the girl''s head, take the vampire in Phola as her mate."


    Natasha felt the shiver in her heart, only she was the one that needed to be saved by the head, who did send these?


    She opened the third one when the prince added, "I received this one in Greenwood, when you went to Rave we searched the forests and this crow came. I sensed no witch odor, not had found magic in the air."


    "This one warned you about the south. It means that the imps are organized for war."


    "Yes, the person who has been sending these crows is a magician and I am sure lives in Velator."


    "Bearing death to warn us?"


    "Yes, perhaps a true ministrant of Ruby witch..."


    Natasha guessed.


    "We can''t go for this person. But all the words came to reality. I can''t believe that there is a malicious goal behind these words."


    She nodded, she believed so.


    "Consolable, if we didn''t know about Eliot, you could have died that night, and I could lose my head. We owe this person."


    Wilmore was agreed, whoever this person was, they owed him too much. Even if it was a witch he should have repaid it.


    "Why did you disguise it from me?"


    "We wanted to let Eliot gain your heart so you could trust him. But as I see he had lessened your obsession but Natasha be careful about your mother. She is the one that might threaten your life. She works with Livia and we know how dangerous my sister is."


    Natasha had nothing to say as those words were a sour fact that she had to convince herself with.


    "What about what you recorded about vampires and your meeting with their mother? Why didn''t you tell us?"


    Natasha wasn''t happy, what a logical conclusion brought him about to put his life in danger and meet her.


    "Natasha, I had to see my enemy, I received an invitation and I went to the border of Jodian land, the land that has no human but vampires. Have you ever asked yourself what occurred to those people who survived the hurricane? What about the king and his heir? Did they really die in that natural bale?"


    Natasha just blinked, a chill traveled through her body.


    "Vampires were stray creatures, raiders, demons who used to attack the lands to be fed, and exactly after that Hurricane they changed!"


    He added.


    "Damn! They played with the global parliament! The land was a small region so no one became suspicious."


    She was putting things together to solve that puzzle. He achieved a great answer through his meeting with the mother of vampires.


    Three hundred and five years ago, a hurricane devastated the Jodian country, and many people were killed and evacuated that land. Then a piece of news spread that the hurricane had ruined the royal family and left no heir. People thought that was a punishment from gods because that court was treating people like slaves and was filled by heretics. No land was keen to claim to have there as it was considered as cursed lands.


    Between that era, the vampires were killing people, and Phola was a victim but the knights of each land gathered and hunt them down, they sent a warning to the mother of vampires so the attacks ceased.


    After a while, the vampires claimed the cursed land but the global parliament did not submit their throne as the mother of vampires wasn''t an acceptable creature, thus they introduced their king and prince, human vampires.


    The global parliament gave them ten years of a moratorium to prove themselves and these ten years came to expiration, but now the mother wanted the land she was born in.


    Hence, Wilmore became suspected after surveying over the clues through his detectors, but after a while, he received heads of his men beside an invitation.


    "Natasha, while I was searching, the mother killed my detectors and asked me to visit her. When I was there I noticed that the King of Jodian had sold his soul to her, including his son."


    Natasha stiffened, the global parliament was trapped by her and now was too late to prove it, no clue he had but words.


    "What should we do?"


    "We can''t handle war! The global Parliament must make the decision and never forget that devil''s servant has gained the power to convince the parliament."


    "For now, we must focus on closing the gates of hell that the imps escape."


    She pointed out.


    "We must! My sister thought that she can deal with that greedy demon but she is wrong."


    Natasha stood up, she heard enough, witnessed enough! That vampire had bitten Eliot and could do it again to increase her kind. Many people loved power, loved to be fast, Lust and beauty could be included. They could simply lose to her because of these options.


    "Do you think that Livia would want to see you?"


    Asked Natasha.


    "I trust Bryant despite his arrogant ass, he is loyal to me. He would force her."


    "What should we do about your discoveries? Shouldn''t we inform the king of Abyss?"


    Natasha was worried about this part. They needed the faeries ally.


    "Wait for it. I had found something and when I was assured I would tell you to do me a favor."


    She nodded, she had to swallow this.

 Chapter 183 - Chapter (183): Assess And Move

    Kate went to a village near Fin lake that had an hour of distance from the castle. The village was before the great town of Bolingtone, because of the heavy snow last night people were shoveling the roads and their houses'' pathway.


    She stopped near a bakery, the man smiled at her, "daughter you came? Come inside! I have prepared you the loaves of bread."


    The man had a redhead and lean figure. There were a few people and his wife took the orders.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    The man took the girl inside to a door. "Please wait there until I wrap it."


    She walked inside, the light was dim but a huge steel-like figure was standing near the window, as soon as she closed the door, he turned back and removed his hood. She slowly strode to him as if a dream was running over her sight, her eyes sparkled. He was a faerie with blond short cut hair, tall, and had the aura of eagles, he extended his hand for the girl and she rushed to his arms.


    "I have missed you, why did you delay this time?"


    He pushed Kate back and grabbed either side of her face and pressed his lips against hers with a hard heating craving.


    She accepted that delightful kiss and let her heart celebrate the moment that should be kept short. Their tongues met, he was warm and pleasant, which made her lose in his frenetic aura.


    His hand rolled down over her hips and let their bodies cling to each other, he clawed her skirt but Kate stopped him, her fingers dove into his chest.


    "Katrina, what is wrong? You know that I am not here after a long while just to take the words." He breathed on her face.


    "Samuel, we can''t do it, now! I promise to come to you when I''m done here."


    He put a paper in his hand, "this is what the king must find out. Please tell him to be careful and don''t stroll out in human borders. The mother of vampires is after him."


    Samuel''s desire for pleasure jumped out of his head. This time she had earned more vital things.


    "Are you safe? You know that I can''t live without you."


    Kate nodded, "leave Samuel, disaster is on the way. The King must help humans to clean our world from demons otherwise there will be no time for us to rest in each others'' arms."


    "Do promise not to sleep with that human again! I''m not sure if I can let him live if you do so!"


    "Listen, I did not sleep with him! I just gave him an illusion potion and he just imagined that we were together. His scent remained on my skin."


    He pushed her to himself and began to kiss her as hard as he could then without saying a word, he crept out of that place.


    Kate was worried, what she discovered was dangerous, if they realized that she had sworn to faeries there would be no way to rescue her head from execution.


    ~


    Luna came back to her room and dismissed Helena, saying she wanted to be alone and read the books. She needed to hide the envelope that her king have given her in a safe place. Her eyes drifted on the book that Wilmore''s blood clung to it, the book had a strong leather cover and she could keep it close to her.


    She began to carefully open the cover then put it inside, then she went to a box and brought glue and fixed the cover, putting many books on it, so it will be attached entirely. After a while, she grabbed it and put it inside a chest, settling it in her dresser.


    "This is a great responsibility, how could he trust me this fast?"


    She sat and read those material instructions but her mind wasn''t focused on there. She was thinking about Natasha and Huxley and the nasty truth.


    A knock came on the door and Luna permitted Kate to enter. The sky was getting and she just realized.


    "Oh, darling! Did you see your friend?"


    "I did milady! Thank you for letting me have a leave."


    "Don''t mention it," Luna directed to her and Helena, trailing off, "come, tell me which dress I must wear for tonight?"


    "I guess the dress your sister sent suits tonight. It was red and all people are choosing this color tonight."


    "But it is too lavish!"


    Luna nagged.


    "No, it is not. Here people wear lavishly made gowns."


    "Kate is right! You can wear a mask and dress your hair up, under that cloak no one would discover you."


    "Fine, you won! I will wear it."


    "Milady! Did you finish them?


    Kate pointed to the books. Luna covered her eyes and shook her head. The maiden smirked.


    "Milady, I doubt that your grace can hold himself back."


    "You know that they might toss me out of the castle if touches me."


    "They won''t, the king has your back."


    Helena shrugged.


    "What will happen if I become his wife?"


    "They will be  sending you to a chamber in the main palace."


    Luna stood up and went to her dressing room and picked the dress that Elizabeth had sent her and marched the room until she reached the mirror.


    "Kate, Helena! Come here, I think I must become ready for tonight."


    She smiled at the dress while comparing its color with her skin. Looking at her reflection inside the mirror she recalled Elizabeth and the way she used to always help her. She missed her so much, what was she doing now? Was she fine? That ball of fire was always in trouble but Luna wished that wherever she was, she could feast this night beside good people, those who would value her, treasured her as if she was a fragile jewel and needed to be protected. Elizabeth should have come out of the shell she made around herself, feeling unsafe was always damaging her.


    The maidens came and helped her wear the dress. Helena stood back and scanned her with a flourished stunned face.


    "Milady, your sister has good taste. You look elegant."


    "Thank you, Helena, but everything related to Elizabeth makes me miss her more. I hope she is safe and warm."


    Kate dragged a chair for Luna and asked her to have seat.


    "Let Helena dress your hair. I''m going to bring you snacks. You will need to hold strength for tonight."


    Luna nodded, she didn''t want to go to Wilmore with a groaning tummy.


    "We must assess and move, not letting anyone discover it. I am sure the king will win the parliament within the next three days." Helena noted excitedly.


    "Yes, and I must watch over Delara and Vanessa, they might go freak after hearing this!" Kate was wary, their enmity and jealousy could menace Luna.


    Luna smiled, she was blessed for having them.

 Chapter 184 - Chapter (184): Dont Try Me

    Bryant galloped to the knights'' station. Wilmore had wished for a private meeting with Livia and guessed that was not going to be a regular meeting otherwise the prince wouldn''t ask him to set it.


    Reaching the place, he jumped down the horse and went inside, the guards and the knights looked at him in dismay.


    He ignored them all and went inside, Winston appeared in his way, "when you are around, it means trouble, Bryant! What do you want again?"


    His tone was harsh.


    "None of your business, giant!"


    Bryant continued his path, his eyes as sharp as always, glistening.


    He ascended the stairs and went to his chamber. He heard voices, Wilmore was talking to Natasha. No guard was there, he sharpened his ears and heard some words, his eyes widened!


    "He knows about the mother of vampires!"


    He murmured. Wilmore had seriously sipped death if he had met her.


    He stood there for a while then knocked on the door.


    "Get inside, Bryant!" Wilmore accepted him, already he had smelled his odor.


    Bryant grabbed the handle, squeezed his eyelids, strode inside! Natasha yanked him and seized for outside.


    "Are you still mad at me?" Bryant directed to her.


    Natasha stopped, her eyes ran teary, she was the emotional one amongst all of them.


    "Leaving us and joining the devils was your wish."


    "Do you really think that you are different than me! Our hands are dirty with blood."


    Natasha''s fingers curled, she squeezed them and flashed down the corridor.


    "If you are done with committing it to crunch her nerves come here."


    Bryant felt butterflies in his guts, shutting the door back, he roamed for the prince, bending on the seated prince, pushing his collar down, in either side he checked to see any vampire fangs, the cold sweat dried on his skin as soon as he found nothing.


    "Do you want to die?"


    Bryant looked down into his eyes, "how can you be a blunder?"


    He pulled back and looked at his prince over his right side, his eyes grasped the small papers that Wilmore shoved into his pocket.


    "Why? Did you expect me to send you fit that mission and let my sister have a huge bite?"


    "I am not working for Livia!"


    "Who do you work with? Have you ever reckoned it?"


    Wilmore moved in his place, the pain in his shoulder was decreasing, he took out the potion that master Gaven had given him, removed the lid, and devoured a sip. He was going to be in relief before meeting Livia. He had enough stamina to warn her.


    "I addressed her to the cave!"


    Wilmore hummed, that was his secret place and only Bryant knew. The days that he was suffering to stop the beast within him, he used to shelter there, clawing the rough and harsh walls of the cave, forcing Bryant to chain him there in full moons.


    Bryant hated the cavern because he saw Wilmore in trauma in that place. The memories from there all yearned for darkness. But he had changed since he came back from Greenwood, in such a short time.


    "Do you trust the girl?"


    Wilmore darted a sharp glance at him.


    "Why are you questioning me? Weren''t you one of those who I trusted and betrayed me? Doesn''t it sound foolish to ask me such a question? I want her body, her heart, just to survive."


    "I doubt if it is only lust and cure!"


    "What do mean exactly?"


    Bryant drove his sight off him, no longer they could talk to each other, those days they were too close to each other were buried and spoiled through time.


    "You love her, don''t try me! I can prove it by putting a blade on her head." He turned to the door.


    "Wait!"


    Wilmore stood up, grabbed his coat off the hanger, and went to him, standing beside him added, "let us be like old days once more."


    The look in Bryant''s expression was dim, it couldn''t feed his heart but at least he could company him.


    "Fine!"


    They steered out of the knights'' mansion. Winston was growling at Karim who snatched his pipe.


    "Winston, come here!" Wilmore summoned him.


    "Yes, your highness!"


    "Winston, gather your stuff! You and your troop will move to the south within five days. Go there earlier and take Rave with you. I will leave you the order tomorrow. Tell that rat we need his fast ship."


    Winston grinned, pricking Rave was his hobby, he couldn''t avenge that unnerving clever ass.


    "My honor! Your grace. Be safe."


    The prince drew the way to his horse that was approached by a soldier. He climbed up the saddle and looked back at Bryant over his shoulder.


    "How many people are with her?"


    "Around six personal guards and Oliver."


    Wilmore would not take soft on her, her guards were all assassins, trained under her watch. All of them were wicked and worshipped Livia as if she was a goddess, assuming her as the true heir of Velator.


    Sprinting to the mountain, they surged for a narrowed throat, the cave was on the east part of the left tower but from that throat and the trees on the way that ambushed everything, no one could see who was passing through the area.


    Wilmore and Bryant arrived at the cave earlier and dismounted, tied the horses'' lariat to the trees, and went to the cave.


    It was dim inside that huge cave. Wilmore went to the walls that still had the trace of his nails and paws. The chain was still plunged to the end of the cave, frizzed by ice.


    A memory arose in his head. He was eleven, Bryant helped him to escape the left tower, but soon the full moon performed on the sky and he began to change, he pricked himself with the silver dagger but the wolf revolted it and shaped in half, Bryant hardly afforded to chain his ankle, in the meantime, Wilmore could not avoid his craving not to kill him.


    One of his nails scratched Bryant''s face, deep and bleeding his face became but he didn''t give up and brought him to this cave, locked the chain over a strong rock while his face veiled in blood.


    Wilmore erased the memories and his eyes shifted to Bryant.


    "If I could bring time back, I would have run away from this cursed land with you."


    "You can''t escape your destiny."


    They heard horses outside. Wilmore''s hand shifted as white wolf claws, his eyes sparkled and his fangs grew. His bones began to change shape, a moment later he let the beast take the body, but did not allow it to have control over his mind. They made a deal only because of the girl.


    Flooding outside, he seized the guards, the horses terrified and struggled the riders, smashed the men. The bodies were thrown to the rocks severely, laid there unconscious. A wraith was dispatching them.


    Livia dismounted and went to Oliver, her stomach was twisting. She was scared to the bone.. Wilmore wasn''t himself, in her assumption.

 Chapter 185 - Chapter (185): Your Detested Desires

    The sky was dark, the young night was calm, and had a strong source of lights. The stars were glowing, twinkling at the settlers.


    Wilmore made sure all of the men she brought with her ran unconscious and tossed them all before the cave''s entrance door.


    Livia was shivering, she slipped on the ground, Oliver grabbed her arm.


    "Milady!"


    The shadow of that disastrous werewolf stretched on them who could not breathe adequately, both ran pale.


    Wilmore neared them, brushing his rage down to the deeps, his figure formed to the handsome but fierce figure. His black hair locks landed on his forehead. His sharp visions were twinkling winning the light servers overhead in the sky.


    He clenched his fists, hung ice blades shaped above her now unconscious men. He exposed his fangs and his figure blocked the moon view for them.


    "Sister! I see that you didn''t take my warning seriously!"


    His eyes drifted on that disgusting butler.


    "Bryant, I leave this one to you."


    "How dare you?" She shrieked, shaking, sweating.


    "I was telling myself the same when you seized her life, then targeted me."


    Oliver crawled back but hit a rock, his heart was about to hop out through his mouth, he was frightened.


    Bryant looked as if a murky demon, his sword was naked, blinking light out, like a beast licking its lips. He wanted to take that tongue out of his mouth but unfortunately, he was allowed to peel only one piece.


    "Your highness, what are you doing?"


    His hands ran wide, relying on the rock to get up, the snow under his right hand sprinkled and pressed his left hand against the sharp point.


    The swords dashed above and sliced the sharp point of the rock, small pieces sprinkled down, a hand was clung to it and a screech resounded in the mountain.


    "Be glad that I did not get up on the wrong side of the bed,"  Bryant told him.


    "Oliver, no!" Livia could do nothing, her numb shaky legs didn''t allow her to move.


    Blood was pouring out of Oliver''s hand, painting the snow.


    "Disgusting! Why everything about you is disgusting? Stop shouting!"


    Wilmore yell out the last command, reaching his hand out of his body, he froze the man''s wrist, to stop the bloodshed.


    Oliver wiggled for his hand and picked it, yet moaning faintly like a wounded animal.


    Livia shrieked once more, her face now was red, hot steam was blowing out of her head.


    "Bryant, I will kill you!"


    "Should I care?"


    Bryant replied while approaching Wilmore, standing by his side. Livia glanced at the dribbling fresh blood on his sword.


    "My allies would revenge my death!"


    Wilmore burst out laughing, kneeling on one knee! He looked down, his hand moved ahead, to the flinching Livia, grabbing her chin, she thought he would now frizz her head.


    "Livia, this is the place where I tamed the beast after five years of harsh attempts. I used to chain myself here like an animal."


    Wilmore directed to Bryant''s face, the deep scar that ruined his handsomeness.


    "See, you asked many times that who had left that wound on this gorgeous face of Bryant!"


    He paused, gritting his jaw! Directly looking into those greedy eyes of Livia.


    "I was about to kill my brother. Why made you suppose that I will spare your life if you hurt my people?"


    She was trying to scream, but her voice was already frizzed in her dry throat. She should not have trusted this bastard,  Bryant. He had a deep oath with Wilmore, he loved him madly. Wilmore was his true love and he had seen his suffering, handled tough days to keep him alive.


    "Answer!" Wilmore yelled out.


    A winter owl flew up a branch and escaped from that place. Shaking branches spattered snow down.


    Her head rolled down but Wilmore grabbed her nape, forced her to watch, closing his left fist the blades dove to the men who escorted her. Blood leaked out underneath, washing the snow.


    She closed her eyes, held her breath.


    Wilmore let go of her and went to Bryant who shoved his sword to the sheath.


    "Livia, control your detested desires because I might not be able to spare your life."


    He jumped on his horse and with Bryant, they left the place. It was the only term of speech that she could understand because as it came clear the previous ethical treats never worked out as they should.


    "Oliver, Can you move?"


    He sneaked beside her and showed his frizzed hand and the other one that now was fastened between his coat.


    "Bury that one, it can''t be replaced."


    The man was waiting for his hand to grow alive but it wasn''t possible and went to obey his lady. Livia squeezed her palms on the ground and slid on her feet, watching her men that were slew in a blink of an eye. Wilmore bothered too much to hit them down, then kill them.


    "He pleasured it, killing is a pleasure to him."


    She scrambled to the cave, desperately with too much effort, entering that cold place that moonlit was supporting. The cave was vast but not too long.


    She saw the nail marks and the thick chains that were locked to the walls. They were just young boys that made it out in here, even the best and cunning masters couldn''t do it. She could''ve imagined him in this place, could hear his voice, his howls, she closed her eyes.


    "He would kill Ryan to make me suffer."


    She murmured to herself.


    "What should we do?"


    She found her shivering butler beside her.


    "Nothing, we would do nothing for now. Let us see if he can come back from the south, alive."


    "What about vampires?"


    "They can wait."


    Oliver scanned the place, he tasted the curse of this place to the bone. He was dying out of pain.


    "Milady, let''s leave."


    He directed to his hand.


    She opened her eyes and walked out and the butler after a short glance followed her.


    They mounted up the horses that were standing down the trees.


    After returning from the cave, Wilmore turned to Bryant, "when I am far, take care of Lady Luna. Kill all those who tend to harm her. Now go to my mother. Tell her what I have done to her loving daughter. Tell her this, ''I will do this to all those who tend to kill Luna or make her lose a strand of her hair. She is mine and I am tending to claim her. That foolish council better not to start a fight with me.'' "


    He galloped for the tower, now no one could dare to protest him for possessing Luna. After all of this, he didn''t want to let anyone limit his power, he would teach them that how dangerous a killing machine could be. But he would also show them the power that no one should have taken advantage of.


    Bryant watched him leave, he smirked, "Welcome back to reality, Wilmore Bolingtone."


    He hit the flanks of the animal and rode to the palace.

 Chapter 186 - Chapter (186): Prepare Yourself

    In the morning, Luna was nervous about leaving the tower with him, did she really believe that he would let them decide for him, especially in this matter? He could choose every girl he wished, could claim her, and have her.


    He dismounted and marched to the tower, the pain on his shoulder was wholly gone and the poison no longer was surging in his blood.


    Ascending the stairs, he saw Natasha and Eliot. She grinned at that flourished face until her eyes grasped a stain of blood on his left cuff.


    "Did you itch her?"


    Wilmore shook his head, "Bryant itched her dog! And I dispatched the assassins she brought with her."


    Eliot''s eyes drifted on the window and flashed there, when it was about blood, he couldn''t help his curiosity.


    "You meant that he severed his wrist!"


    Wilmore shrugged in coldness, not even a single moment he regretted what they did, unlike that he was filled with joy.


    "Well deserved, that bastard was pricking my nerves."


    Natasha complimented, "you have clean clothes in her chamber, go change! We must move."


    She went to Eliot, seeing Livia in misery was rejoicing her.


    The prince went inside the chamber, the maidens were inside the hall.


    "Where is she?"


    He asked.


    "In the bedroom, your grace."


    "Fine, Kate! Get out, there is an uproar out there that you might become happy. I avenged your mother''s death."


    He taunted that he had discovered about Ryan and what Livia had done to them. Yet, he couldn''t respect her for bringing shame to her mother while had served Livia and poured blood because of her.


    The maidens hurried out of the chamber, wondering what he directed to, he didn''t kill his sister, did he?


    Wilmore took a deep breath, he wanted to roll his sleeve but the stain was bigger than that could be hidden. He began to take off his clothes, hopefully, his trousers were clean.


    He strode to the bedroom, not knocking on the door, and saw the girl who was tending to wear a mask. He approached her slowly, his hands wrapped over her belly from the back. He glued the girl to his shirtless body.


    Luna hesitated, his breath was warm, kissing her neck. She was being shy, but loved it too!


    "Your grace, you... A... Are... Here!"


    She gasped out the words.


    "I am my lovely Luna. This odor can drive me mad, are you trying to seduce me?"


    He asked in a teasing accent.


    Luna glimmered, even more, she aimed to move and turn back but he squeezed her to himself.


    "Don''t move, I need you."


    She stood still, the uproar and surge of blood in her head and heart did not permit her to move.


    "Are you hurt?"


    He chuckled on her skin, his lips pecked the bare skin on her shoulder.


    "Are you worried about me?"


    "I am! Do you have pain?"


    "No, I am fine!" He pushed his head up, making her turn gently! He inspected her figure. Something shuddered within him, his body was flaming, his eyes stopped on her lips then traveled on her breasts line.


    This dress... it was the one Elizabeth sent to him. That weird creature was a perfect sister-in-law. He should invite her for the marriage ceremony and would thank her personally.


    "Your Grace, the wound is gone!"


    She was marveled, she thought it might take a bit longer but, no he was healed within a day.


    "Yes, but it might be not weaved inwardly, but the skin had improved." He looked at her again, a mischievous grin formed on his lips, "perhaps a kiss can heal that faster."


    She was melting there, since the bringing of that entrance she was certain he wasn''t normal.


    "Wilmore, you won''t break your promise, would you? You won''t cross the limits."


    He shook his head despite his dismay, "but I ever said that I won''t kiss these sweet delicious lips."


    Finishing the words, he grabbed her hips and dragged her to himself again, his lips stroked hers, her hands rested on his nude chest. That pinch persuaded him to crave a deeper kiss. He was thirsty for this. For the first time he could sense how pleasant a kiss made of affection could be, sucking her upper lips, he let his tongue taste her, mark it to his memory.


    She pulled down her guard and left it all to her heart, to the stifled emotions, fondness. Her hands caressed his hard chest, his body was voluminous as steel, she loved his figure and her hands gently rounded over his neck, a charming pretty heat circulated under her skin and traveled to every sensitive apex of her carves.


    He cherished how she drew off the cold space between them, he kissed her for a long while until her breath heated more on his face, when he went on his core, he pulled back not to break his promise, hugging her. He closed his eyes and just held her. Among every nasty and animosity that used to come to him, she was the sweetest, the innocent, the most treasured person to him.


    "Forgive me for harming you."


    He repeated that.


    "Wilmore, I am happy!"


    His eyes grew wide, he didn''t anticipate this. Despite everything his family had done to this kin, she opened her heart for him.


    "For what?"


    He pushed her back. This mattered too much, why was she happy? He wanted to see it in her eyes.


    "I could avenge you."


    She smirked mischievously, tears were on her cheeks.


    "What?"


    "Yes, I could melt your icy aura, I avenged that night."


    She laughed among the tears that were leaving her eyes.


    Wilmore couldn''t pass this and kissed her again. Even her cruelty occurred to be craving for him.


    ~


    Wilmore put on his new uniform, took the mask from her, and dropped it away.


    "You don''t need to wear it, I am making you, my wife. Prepare yourself, soon you will see your sister and family."


    She flooded to him and hugged him. She didn''t know for how long he would treat her nice but she wanted that to continue forever.


    Wilmore released her, kissing her forehead, added, "Like what I said, stay loyal and honest to me so I will give you what you wish."


    Moving out of the chamber, Natasha puffed in the air, "if I knew that you are going to wear this dress, I would have changed my uniform with battle armor! This guy can eat you whole, you need more protection."


    Natasha jested.


    Wilmore squeezed Luna''s hand and raised an eyebrow with pride, "How are you sure that I didn''t? Kid, wrap your wife!"


    "What? His wife?"


    Luna looked at Natasha blankly instead received a cough. She looked away, itching her nape.


    Eliot''s arm dropped on her shoulder, exchanging a glance with her, he blinked. Nemo frowned, saying, "disgusting!" He passed by Eliot and yanked him.


    "Hey, little one, how dare you insult him?" She ran after him, to kick him.


    "You are disturbing, sister!"


    Wilmore and Luna laughed, walking after them.

 Chapter 187 - Chapter (187): Submerge

    Bryant was on a roof, people of Bolingtone were pleasuring the night despite the fact that snow was enough to chill and break their bones if they were unsheltered.


    The wind nailed his cloak, his hood concealed his face, a cart that had hung lanterns crossed the dark lane down there, the cast of light was a silhouette, a huge figure, sat on one knee at the edge of a roof. He was chasing the prince and his lady. Recalling what the Queen asked him, '' protect them at any cause because I can''t subsidize my daughter more than this. You can''t imagine what I''ve done for her. It came to an end.''


    Bryant couldn''t tell her about Ryan James, he didn''t want to interfere with this issue and put Wilmore in danger. His hands were already miry, amply.


    A cocked line tugged to his lips, "Lady Luna, you better watch your acts because my eyes are following you in every shadow."


    He feared that girl, down there. She might be useful but on the other hand, she could be dangerous too, he was tearing him nice and it sounded suspicious.


    In the street, the cheering people were bringing excitement, children were pushing the elders, running around and playing, their mothers fastened them among fur coats, hats, and gloves, that much that they looked like little naughty puppies that were hopping up and down on the fluffy snow.


    Natasha stood beside a bakery as the scent was melting her, her eyes straying on those sparkling confectionery cupcakes.


    "Hey, why did you stop?"


    Nagged Nemo!


    "Shut up, go after them!"


    She pointed out to Wilmore and Luna.


    "Let me buy us some. Be my guess." Eliot pointed out the cupcakes.


    Natasha raised her finger, shaking her head, she refused.


    "You should save your income and send them to Phola, I''m going to buy some. Wilmore doesn''t like sweets, so Luna can have more on his behalf."


    Eliot nodded, and she went inside. He stood there and scanned the place, his eyes drifted on Bryant who was on the roof. If it wasn''t for faerie potion to hide what he was, surely this guy would have found out soon that he was a vampire.


    He rubbed his eyes off, pretending that he was looking at the moon as soon as that fearsome ghost grasped his eyes on himself. Meanwhile, he smelled Huxley and princess Aya''s odor that was perfumed under his nose. Damn! Huxley was putting her life in danger. He should have told Wilmore about his feelings,  didn''t he? They never conceal things from each other. He surveyed around to see where exactly they were, the jewelry.


    "Hey, what caught you?"


    Natasha was out, a package held carefully in her chest.


    "Your brother is messing around!"


    Natasha raised an eyebrow, did not get him!


    Eliot clasped her hand and led her out of the crowd that was firming for sweets.


    "We should go after Wilmore, he..."


    The rest of the statement strangled in her mouth, her mouth dropped. Hux was out with the princess of Parsa. Did he lose his mind? He was scampering around with a mistress entrant. That freak itched for jail!


    She handed the package to Eliot and like a ball of fire that steam was clouding out of her head, she flooded for him.


    Among the crowd, a strong hand pulled her away before devastating the world for her twin.


    "Leave them alone!"


    "Wilmore!" Her eyes rolled on Luna, she didn''t discover them coming, "Luna?"


    "What? Are we monsters?"


    "You are but she isn''t!"


    "Fine!" He released her arm as Eliot flashed beside them, his eyes averted on Nemo who wasn''t sure what he just noticed was true.


    "Keep this in your guts or I might feed my tummy with your blood."


    Eliot menaced him, near his ears.


    "Eliot! Let go of him, they are siblings!"


    Eliot shrugged at Wilmore, he knew.


    "What should we do, genius?"


    Questioned Natasha who couldn''t help her guts from twisting.


    "I will talk to my mother. The princess likes him and they are both in marriage age."


    "That''s a perfect idea, indeed."


    Luna blurted, Aya fell for Huxley since they met.


    Wilmore squeezed her hand and just peered into her eyes. His heart was throbbing madly, flaming, unyielding. What was she doing to him? He didn''t want to leave her side and the thrash of heat that she was nourishing him with.


    "Let''s go to the lakeside! Hey, Nemo! Go bring your brother and the lady to us!"


    The prince ordered.


    Nemo cussed under his breath and went to them.


    Luna stared at Wilmore passionately and smiled, her head averted to people who were passing by them, many of them were young couples and it was a great mercy that they could do the same.


    "Why are you smiling?"


    Wilmore looked at her.


    Before she could answer that a ball of fur hit Wilmore right in the middle.


    "Damn!"


    The boy trembled, he had a wooden stick in his hand and hit the prince a bit hard, he blushed. Wilmore closed his eyes swallowing his pain. He then shot an aggressive glare to the boy down there.


    Luna clasped his arm as she was afraid he might hurt the boy.


    "You little woolly thing!"


    "Let him go, it was just an incident!"


    "Sorry, sir! I''m running away from bullies!" The boy was terrified.


    Wilmore jolted when he sensed Luna''s terror. He gazed at her sharply, "what is this look, Luna!"


    He waved a hand for the boy and dismissed him.


    Luna just glanced at him startled, why did he change his complexion rapidly while he was nice a while ago. She didn''t want to see him like this.


    "N...nothing! I thought you are going to punish him."


    Wilmore sighed, rolled his eyes away.


    "Don''t worry!"


    He frowned, his hand fastened over her waist. She was uncomfortable but she would not want to ignore him.


    "Hey, I bought you, sweets!" Natasha chimed in, pouting at the prince added, "he doesn''t like these but Luna, you can have your share."


    "I will have!" Wilmore passed her a stern meaningful face.


    "Really, yes? Fine, Have it, and don''t inject bitterness to this night."


    She snapped.


    Luna picked a cupcake and before that argument could turn to a quarrel, she stretched her hand out for Wilmore''s mouth.


    "He is not doing that, here, have a bit! If Elizabeth was here before we could have them, nothing would be left there."


    Wilmore turned his eyes on her, her face was attractive, she quickly shoved the fear down and was serving him a warm expression.. He didn''t want to let that moment submerge into an end.

 Chapter 188 - Chapter (188): Intrude

    Wilmore grabbed the small cupcake and thrust it to his mouth, hardly pushing it down, in disgust, as for not rejecting Luna''s hand. The wolf inside him hated it, he was about to vomit so to stop it, he rushed to a tent where a man was selling warm drink. He picked one of the cups and devoured it, ignoring that was burning his mouth and downward.


    While Natasha and Eliot were laughing, the panicked girl rushed to him. Clasping his sleeve, he didn''t have to eat it if he didn''t like it.


    You are a fool, Luna why didn''t you ask whether he could have it or not! She was denouncing herself.


    "Are you okay, Wilmore?"


    The man who was selling the drink smiled passionately, handing over a cup of tea to her realizing that the cold made her cheeks blush.


    "Young lady, he is a strong man, please have this." He followed the direction that Natasha and Eliot were moving toward.


    Wilmore grabbed the cup for Luna, he could get rid of that malice taste that was running on his mouth, tugged to his teeth. Luna held the cup, yet gazing up at him in panic.


    "I''m fine, drink with your sweet. They teased me, knowing that I don''t like it they used you."


    Luna frowned. Natasha was wicked sometimes.


    "Hey, uncle! Give us all from that drink!"


    It was Huxley on the left side.


    Wilmore wore a sharp and vicious skin, blocking his path, his gaze dropped on the princess, directing that was a forbidden love.


    "What do I see?" He played, he knew already.


    Luna wanted to stop him, wasn''t he agreed to it a while before? Then, what happened out of the blue? Why was he treating Hux viciously?


    Natasha grabbed her, "just watch!"


    Wilmore saw the shaking princess who was tint out of shame.


    "Don''t be shameful if you love my brother, he will die to have you, milady."


    The surprised Aya rolled her head up and peered into his face. Was it really a smile? The man who she feared as hell knew what a smile look liked.


    "Make a man out of him."


    Huxley puffed in the air. He had the clue what his reaction would be but this last one, wasn''t it too much?


    "I would!" She wasn''t certain what she just babbled out.


    Nemo laughed from behind but Hux elbowed him.


    They took the warm drinks and Wilmore paid the man, heading to the lake they had their dinner in a restaurant and began to walk, along with the shore.


    Wilmore looked back, those fools were following them, he halted gave them an angry expression.


    "Should we leave you?"


    Asked Nemo.


    "Just get out of my sight!"


    Wilmore wanted to take her near the fireplace and ask her to dance with him, like that night but it seemed he had many audiences that kept circled eyes caught on them.


    "Let them come! Tonight belongs to all of us."


    Wilmore gazed down at her innocent smile, pulling her hand up, he left a kiss on her knuckles.


    "Would you dance for me near the fire? Here the ladies would dance for their lover by the fire."


    He wished.


    Luna didn''t know what to say, they weren''t lovers yet! She had done this always with Elizabeth, they used to dance by the fire for their uncle, and now it was only her. She felt guilty that Elizabeth possibly wouldn''t do this without her.


    "I will." It was unlike what she had in her mind but her heart won the battle.


    "Then let us go to enroll with those folks."


    He directed to a group of villagers, they were old people and it made Luna cringe. She would be shying to dance in front of many eyes.


    He hold out his hand for her and they moved to the fire.


    The oldsters welcomed them cheerfully, an old lady saw the rest of the lads who were standing in further. She went to them and invited them to join the gathering.


    Those eager youngsters obeyed with no hesitation.


    "We are invited too." Natasha taunted.


    "Then dance with her!" Wilmore suggested, she ran pale.


    "No, thank you."


    "What about you, Milady? Do you celebrate tonight?"


    Aya peeked at Luna. "We do, your grace."


    "Yes, dance for me, I will be jealous of him," Hux asked her, his eyes glinted in desire. He didn''t mind that he just snatched one of the girls in the selection course. Hux could have had whoever he wanted but he wanted this girl, only this one.


    "Please, Aya! I feel better this way."


    Luna pleaded, the shiver was in her tone.


    "Alright, darling." She removed her cloak and handed it to Huxley, she was wearing a red dress but it wasn''t a beaded work one just a needlework lace that had a long beautiful frilled skirt.


    Luna gave her cloak to Wilmore and held her hand.


    "Tonight is special. Our ladies will join you, angels."


    An old man noted, laughing in satisfaction.


    The ladies joined the girls who were glowing. Eliot dragged Natasha to himself, "learn it, dance for me in private."


    Natasha sneered, she could do that!


    Wilmore and Huxley sat on the stone benches, the prince could hear his heartbeat and the flush that was clouding out of his head.


    "My mother will punish you."


    Wilmore declared.


    "I know, I will bear it. My mother begging would work well on her cousin."


    Wilmore grinned, "this time was the only time I let you have something that was directed to me, don''t sharp teeth for the rest I have."


    "Huh, I don''t like your stink underwear."


    The old man who had held a flute began to play it and another one went for the lute.


    The girls'' hands went wide as the ancient music danced with the wind, their long sleeves hung and they began to move them gently, circling their hands smoothly like they were drawing on the water surface, caressing the air, the adequate moves made Wilmore keep all his attention on Luna.


    This was the life that intruded to his heart, to his cells, to his blood and explored him, challenged him with a new sensation, it ached, it burned but it was pleasant.


    Fascinating was not enough to describe her as she twirled on her toes, the breeze brought her perfume and intoxicated him.


    The dance continued in a group of ladies until they stopped, involuntarily, the prince reacted toward what provoked emotions within him, hopping up his place he surged the gasping and smiling girl and pressed her to his body. Her lips were what could tame his flaring, and roaring heart.


    Luna''s body was burning in warmth, this kiss was different, it toured her skin and infiltrated her heart. His tongue explored her mouth, he didn''t care about anyone there. He had held himself back for a long time, he used to slew this desire not to hurt others, but this girl was sculpted for him, only for him.


    Her fingers dove in his chest and persuaded him to push back, and he heeded as he found her in discomfort.


    "I am sorry, but as soon as we return to the palace my mother will ruin the world because of Hux! I could not miss the chance."


    She shook her head, "it is fine. I liked it, meant that you adored my dance."


    She pointed to the rest, they were kissing too except Nemo who wore a cringed figure.


    "I forgot that the reward for the dance was a kiss, so I can get a bonus."


    He smirked and went ahead for rejoicing his heart more.

 Chapter 189 - Chapter (189): Right Paths

    Lady Narayan came out of the king''s residence when the furious Queen passed by her. She halted and turned to the king''s mistress who bowed before her.


    "Please wrap up your belongings, you are moving to the left tower."


    What? Wasn''t it better to bring Luna to the small mansion? Why was she always carrying a surprise in her sleeves?


    She didn''t protest as she saw the fury had made the woman turn red.


    "Yes, my Queen."


    Queen Rose didn''t wait for any answer as it was a straight order. She asked master Collen to announce her presence and the king accepted his wife.


    It was late and the king couldn''t sleep so he kept his eyes on the window, he saw his son leaving with lady Luna.


    "My Queen, what disturbed your night?"


    "Your highness, Wilmore had gone too far! What he had done to Livia and her people was unforgivable! It can make her more brutal."


    The King whirled around, shooting her glare with those sharp eyes! Should Wilmore spare those who threatened his land? No, he mustn''t. If he was quiet then the king could quickly verify his disqualification.


    "I thought you care about him."


    "Of course, I do! His life matters more than anything to me. But he shouldn''t have punished her like this."


    "No exception, when it comes to people''s life. For the first time, I am proud of him. I told him to shut the rebels down which caused us catastrophic aspects, how many civilians got damaged? Our land weakened because of them and they tricked us under the name and emblem of Ruby witch." He remarked.


    "Your highness!" Her tone lowered.


    "He proved to me that he deserves the throne and his position. Livia craved this when she told Robinson about her brother''s secret. Now my son is supposed to kill all those who might find out about his secret."


    The Queen had nothing to say.


    "What should we do to stop her?"


    "One more wrong step can persuade me to abandon her."


    Queen Rose flinched, whatever Livia was, he could not make her far from Velator, it was not a proper conclusion.


    "There is something more."


    The Queen noted.


    "I hear it."


    He could guess that was about the mistresses.


    "Huxley and princess Aya are fond of each other."


    "I know, I saw them!"


    Her eyes drifted on him, he was watching over everything despite being here most of the time, his eyes could see everything.


    "I can''t accept this, she was one of my options for Wilmore!"


    The King shook his head, he didn''t agree with her, "we are graced that this affection occurred between them. Tell me, my queen, becoming a wife can bring a strong tie or just a mistress?"


    "What if they persuade Huxley to take the throne?"


    "What made you think that I let this happen? The throne belongs to my son. He had proved himself enough, I saw his attempt and suffering to keep this land safe, Wilmore isn''t greedy. All that carries weight to him is his home."


    The Queen let out a breath. If he knew what he was decreeing then she couldn''t protest more than this but if she sensed Hux being a threat for Wilmore then she wouldn''t let him live one day more.


    "Besides, I don''t want to give a big amount of power to Parsa that makes their expectations too much. I want you to reject the foreign mistresses. I''ve heard that they are forced to be here, I don''t want to stimulate animosity."


    The Queen had nothing to say, the king was talking about power, not emotional aspects. If one of those girls would get a scratch, the Velator court could be in danger of war.


    "Yes your grace, only three weeks remained, I might make it lesser."


    She looked desperate, she could no longer hold her power! The King returned to his position and was treating her colder than before.


    "Anything else, my Queen?"


    "No, your grace! But I will punish Huxley for not coming to me straight to ask for permission."


    "I leave it to you, but don''t go too far. He is my brother''s son and if anything happens to Wilmore and me, he is the suitable one."


    The Queen nodded, this fact was burning her so much. Because of Livia''s mistake, she had to see them in the list of Heir positions.


    She bowed and turned on her heels, when she heard him, "the south must become calm. Please understand my decision."


    She didn''t look back but replied, "I comprehend, your highness."


    As the Queen left the chamber, a cloaked figure came out of a dark corner, he removed his hood and turned to the king.


    "Your grace, Ryan James got married to Saya Bajik."


    The man had pointy ears, his green eyes glinted.


    "Gaven, keep your eyes on everything. You are my hands. My grandson must be safe. Having you beside me is a blessing." The King coughed, a potion appeared among small cloud and moved to him. The King grabbed it and the lid popped out, he drank the potion all in one sip.


    "Are you agreeing with his marriage?"


    After having the bitter potion, the king bobbed his head, "I am! The Lord is a smart man, and he raised a good son who sacrificed himself for his people. Does he know who his mother is?"


    "Yes, I heard that lady Luna mentioned he knows."


    The King sighed, he had not even the chance to see his grandson, and the death door was closing him, not for a long time these potions could help him to escape death.


    "Gaven, take care of everything."


    "How is the witch in Moon Lake?"


    "The king of Abyss found him, we fulfilled our mission. She was ill, I don''t know if she can hang on. Besides, the dark witches are after the servants of muse Luna."


    "I hope Muse Luna forgave me and let me die in peace."


    "Your grace, as you thought that witch was sending us the messages. Tonight, I discovered that the messages were appearing inside a purple flame."


    "Muse Luna, that fire is her power. Gaven, the Ruby witch is Muse Luna. Be careful, no one should find that witch except King William."


    The dwarf knelt before the king, "I do, your grace." He snapped his fingers and vanished right away.


    The King closed his eyes, he has been receiving messages through a black crow that led them to lines. He had to keep it secret otherwise he had to face miseries and mistakes.. He couldn''t rescue his son from that beast but he could make him step on the throne.

 Chapter 190 - Chapter (190): Grant Me Your Heart

    The lads returned from the street feast, and a troop of guards took Hux under siege.


    Luna clawed Wilmore''s arm, pleading with her eyes asking him to help them.


    Wilmore put her hand down gently and took out his sword, "dare to touch him, if you want to die."


    Nemo and Eliot followed him, unsheathing swords.


    They stepped ahead and one of the guards knelt for him.


    "We must take them to the Queen."


    The palace was serene and not noisy like other days. The clouds were surging the sky from the west side.


    "For what reason?"


    "We don''t know, your highness. The Queen would want to meet them."


    Huxley put his hand on the prince''s shoulder.


    "I can handle it, I broke the law and didn''t inform her first. I can bear it."


    Wilmore couldn''t resist as long as it was his wish to take the responsibility in his heart.


    "Natasha, take your lady to the tower, I''ll go with them."


    Natasha preferred to go but the prince frankly dismissed her. She left with Luna and The others.


    "Show us the way?"


    Wilmore rolled his sword down and the guard bowed his head.


    Going to the palace where the Queen wished to see Hux and the princess, Wilmore asked Eliot and Nemo to stand out of it.


    The guards unarmed them except Wilmore who just menaced them with his icy glare.


    The door of that meeting hall ran wide and Huxley saw his parents. His father''s expression was calm but his mother breathed unlike him. He could swear that she would want to kill him. He peeked at the girl beside her, his hand moved for her, grasped the cold and numb hand of the poor princess.


    "Don''t be concerned, I won''t let them mistreat you."


    She was struggling to believe that but those aggressive looks weren''t saying that they could simply escape this. The worse part was that she didn''t want Hux to handle the suffering all alone.


    She peeked at the slender man with white hair, he was General George Bolingtone, his blue eyes were dry and rough but she didn''t feel bad. Her eyes caught a short look from Maxima Bolingtine, these people were the Queen''s relatives. The Bolingtone kin had kept the marriage among their family and couldn''t accept a foreigner simply. Even Luna was considered a stranger, the thought pushed a chill down her spine.


    "Son, I doubt if I asked you to attend."


    The queen directed to her son.


    Wilmore passed him a grin, "my darling Queen, everything related to Huxley Bolingtone is directly summoning me. Did you expect me to be quiet?"


    A tinge of dignity was carved as a grin on George''s face. He was there as a father but seeing that prince Wilmore covered Huxley brought a state of relief to his heart.


    The Queen drummed her fingers on the throne that she had taken her seat.


    "Then, I think you both can bear the punishment of breaking laws."


    She clenched her fingers. She had to calm Livia down otherwise it could sign her children''s death.


    "Did we make any mistake, mother?"


    His tone was playful, his hands ran wide to the sides.


    "You helped them to meet secretly, didn''t you?"


    Wilmore shrugged but felt Huxley''s hand on his shoulder.


    The young man flooded ahead, kneeling before the Queen on the cold cobble.


    "My Queen, I accept the retribution but I can''t let Lady Aya become a mistress when my heart had tasted the warmth beside her. You know what I mean, don''t you?" His eyes rolled on his mother, directing to the curse.


    After hearing those words that came from this man''s heart, Aya rushed ahead and knelt beside him, pushing his tears back.


    "Princess Aya! Please rise! I am tending to send you back to Parsa."


    Aya''s head chilled, her body stiffened, her brother would be disappointed and might not forgive her. He might not punish her but, she couldn''t handle the shame that molded on her name.


    "Your majesty, please re...reconsider it."


    She closed her eyes, kept kneeling beside Hux who was peering at her in surprise.


    "Enough! Lady Aya goes nowhere, as the true heir of this land I won''t let anyone bring shame to the court that I would sit on its throne!" Wilmore shouted. Disrespecting king Parsa meant claiming an enmity, did his mother lose her sanity?


    "Your grace, my son committed a crime." Maxima notified him; she wasn''t going to pick a fight with Livia because of this girl and her son''s lust.


    "Grant me your heart, son!" The Queen looked at him wickedly. She wanted to be certain that Hux deserved Wilmore''s loyalty. Maxima''s face paled.


    To the prince, Hux and Natasha weren''t just fellows, they were his small family, the only ones that didn''t leave his side the time he was grasping for a single gust of air to breathe.


    The Queen directed to a guard, Wilmore was shocked, she just ordered Huxley to take out his heart! Was she testing them? Damn! She was doing this, his mother was playing wicked because of Livia. Hux''s parents were calm, just watched this game, and certainly pity their sons'' stupidity.


    The guard offered Huxley a dagger, Aya''s hands were shivering! All of the joy that she collected out of this night just bounced out of her head.


    "I''m sorry milady! I can''t disobey."


    It was all Huxley said, cleaning her tears, he left a kiss on her head, on the hair that was as soft as silk. Her heart stopped working for a moment, she couldn''t inhale, her chest stiffened, her heart shuttered.


    He stood up and grabbed the dagger and even didn''t bother to look at his mother. A long time passed since ever they talked, and the memory had gone hazy.


    "Everyone out." The Queen ordered.


    As the command was fulfilled, eyes drifted on Hux, the sound of cold steel scrubbing the sheath pricked Aya''s ears. She was weak, she was always useless and closed her eyes desperately. She wasn''t even able to beg, believing it was a nightmare and she had to wake herself up before blood could embrace her.


    Hux drew the steel up and looked into the Queen Rose''s eyes, the dagger slid down when the blade turned to ice and broke to pieces of fluffy ice, dancing and drizzling down on the floor.


    "It seems no one takes me seriously!"


    Wilmore warned his mother, roaring, his fangs grew longer, he strode to his mother.


    Aya still was slouched, cold tears left her left eye and jolted as soon as two strong arms hugged her. She couldn''t stop her tears and the shake that only could be healed by Hux. She could not believe that in such a short time, her heart began to beat for this man.


    "Calm down, son! I was testing him! What he desired wasn''t something silly. But he must bear a week of jail for breaking the law. I am going to write a letter for the king of Parsa."


    The Queen stood up, approaching her son, added, "Lady Aya! You will become the wife of the second Heir of Bolingtone. Gather your stuff and move to the left tower."


    It was stressful, everything she performed to test Wilmore sounded heavy and brought the Queen a daze. Luna had changed him and she just witnessed with her own eyes. She said no more and left the hall.


    Maxima and George went after her not even upset to ask their son if he was alright, and the girl who was about to faint. These boastful Peacocks just cared about nothing! Hux was entirely disappointed, his mother did nothing when the queen asked him to commit it to end his life.. If it weren''t for this girl, he would go to the south just to die there.

 Chapter 191 - Chapter (191): Playful

    "Please take her to Lady Luna! She is so frightened."


    Huxley asked Wilmore, he couldn''t believe that the prince did such a great thing for him. He let the girl be his and stood against his own mother while it wasn''t necessary.


    The guards took Huxley to the jails and the Prince helped the girl to go to the left tower. Eliot and Nemo exchanged a glance, they could hear the noises in the room.


    "Princess Aya, please calm down." He turned to Nemo, "go bring her maidens and belongings. Don''t explain to others just gather everything and come back."


    He bowed and turned around without pausing. Wilmore took the pale lady to the left tower. Natasha was down the tower, walking around in distress, she discovered Aya, and something shattered within her. Where was her brother?


    Roaming to Wilmore, asked, "where is my brother?"


    "He is going to be locked in the jail!"


    Wilmore answered, watching the girl flashing to the jail''s route.


    "Eliot, go after her!"


    The young man dashed out for her eagerly.


    Aya found herself back at the moment a little bit, she was sobbing nonstop.


    Wilmore led her up and there he saw Bryant coming out of Luna''s chamber. He frowned. What was he doing there?


    "Go inside the chamber."


    He asked the Lady and himself surged for Bryant. Rage was heating under his skin, he grabbed Bryant''s collar and smashed him to the wall, "who did have guts to allow you to get into her chamber?"


    Bryant smirked, his prince was too jealous.


    "You persuaded me to explain to her what had occurred to Oliver."


    He lied, it wasn''t what he was discussing with Luna as Kate already reported to her everything in detail.


    Wilmore let go of his collar, he was afraid of him hurting Luna.


    Ignoring him, he steered for the chamber.


    Bryant gritted his jaw, he was disgraceful and that girl was as rude as him.


    ~


    Back to a few moments ago...


    The guards'' captain stood in front of the door. He needed to challenge this girl, she was the daughter of Lucas James, the man who covered his back always and his brightness could bring wealth to this court. He needed to find out that she would truly be as loyal as her father, especially, to Wilmore.


    Whacking on the door, he faced irritation! It was Kate who opened the door.


    "Get out of my sight, I want to talk to Lady Luna."


    "Who gave that privilege to you?"


    She didn''t want to see him too.


    "Kate, don''t push me to force you away."


    "Try it, let us see who is going to win."


    Luna was near her, she was wondering why these two couldn''t settle with each other!


    "It is fine, come inside, captain!"


    Luna was curious to know what brought him here! Kate moved away and opened the path for him.


    As soon as he came inside, he slammed the door and drew out his sword, placing the cold shimmering blade on Luna''s neck.


    Luna felt the chill that cold steel injected her skin but it didn''t matter for her at all.


    Kate grabbed a knife off her leg''s pod and sneaked for his neck, her body kissed his back, her blade welcomed the skin on his neck.


    "One scratch can bring you a fantastic grave."


    "Kate, draw it down!"


    Luna ordered out of a sudden, her face was stern. Kate gazed at her in astonishment, why was she exhibiting no terror? Did she like to meet death? She didn''t obey made her lady a slight sigh.


    "I am sorry, Milady! But I can''t!"


    "Kate, I am not repeating twice."


    In the meantime, Helena came inside. The clean sheets dropped from her hands and spread on the floor. The scream choked in her throat as Luna shushed her. She closed the door with trembling hands and crept beside Luna.


    "What are you doing captain?" Tears welled down her eyes.


    "Get out, Helena!" He wished.


    "No!" Kate answered.


    "What do you want Bryant?"


    Snarled Kate, that position frustrated her.


    "You are treating him nice, despite what we did to you! It is not out of speculations, you''re naive or smart enough to play with him. Which one?"


    This one made Luna smile. Therefore, the buzzes she had heard about his affection toward Wilmore were true. Otherwise, it could make no sense that he would come here and show his concern, inappropriately.


    "So, that''s true! You like the man who will be my husband."


    She teased him, jealousy mixed with concern here.


    "I don''t care about what you hear what you don''t, answer my question."


    "Perhaps, she doesn''t like it!" Kate replied, her hot breath smooching his skin.


    "I am the daughter of my father, do you expect me to lie to you? I don''t love your prince, I am not the kind that fell at the first sight but I am not denying that he is desirable to me. Should I explain about the sort of attraction that I don''t have an idea what it is?"


    Bryant drew his sword down, he knew her father very well.


    "Do you play with us?"


    He repeated.


    "I don''t, I gain what I want in my way, I am not a playful person. Don''t assume that I am a fool, I know he is getting close to me just to release himself from the curse. There is no love between us, but let me be straight with you, I will make his heart race for me. I can''t accept any mistress here! Especially, those who are planning to throw me down through that window."


    Bryant smirked. She was blunt, spoke with no fear.


    "You know if you betray him, I will be your death angel, don''t you?"


    "Yes, and let me remark that I didn''t repay what you did to my cousin! I hope you expect that soon."


    Kate moved back. She could be glad if Luna would leave that matter to her.


    "Whatever! Do what you want." He turned to the door and added, "don''t visit Livia if she asked for it. What we did to her might dangle you."


    He dashed out in a blink, Luna released the kept air in her chest and slouched. How could she withstand this psycho roaring dragon?


    "Are you alright, milady?" Helena went to the pitcher to bring her some water.


    "This court is sick, and I''m not getting used to all of these!" Luna let out, her palm resting on her forehead.


    "Then change it, milady," Kate suggested, putting her dagger back to its pod.

 Chapter 192 - Chapter (192): Read The Story

    Back to the present...


    Seeing Aya in a ghost shape, utterly absent-minded, gave Luna the clue that the queen merely had taken the soul out of her body. She couldn''t even breathe properly, thus expecting her to explain was not logical. She took her to another room and made her rest on the bed. Dragging the blanket on her, she caressed her hair.


    "All will pass, darling." She stood up, the girl was shaking in turmoil, perhaps wanted to be alone and she comprehended the situation. When the queen beat Ryan down, not allowing him to say farewell, she had the same feelings, however, she wasn''t even permitted to cry.


    Luna went to the hall, dismissed her maidens to have rest.


    Wilmore flashed to her, grabbing her to the bedroom, he began to check on her body, sniffed her scent.


    "Did he hurt you?"


    Luna smirked, "do you know that he likes you?"


    Wilmore''s eyes circled, he coughed and pulled back.


    "It seems you are fine!"


    She brought it up to skip any other conversation about Bryant. She saw him enough today.


    "Where is the book, I am here to take it with me!"


    Luna cringed, no that book should never get far from her, "sorry, that was my book, I paid to read it but the prince of Velator had stolen it from me!"


    She teased.


    Wilmore gave her a soft grin, "because the girl who left with the wolf missed it there and now she has to read it for me!"


    "Hey, what? I''m sure you had read it."


    "I want you to read it for me!"


    "No way, the book has scenes at the beginning that I can''t read out loud!"


    Wilmore stepped ahead and she flinched back, he looked at her blankly, continuing his paces. He halted, so close to her, she slipped and dropped on the bed. The prince didn''t bother to take her, instead flashed ahead in a spark of light, bending on her, his hand punched the mattress beside her head.


    "Your grace, don''t forget your limits! You are not..."


    Wilmore shushed her.


    "I know," his breath heated on her face, looking at her lips added, "Do you like romance novels?"


    "Depends!" Her voice shivered.


    "I am curious to know if you think creatures are born to fall in love!"


    It put Luna in discomfort that he was questioning her in that position.


    "No, I am not a fool, your grace! We are born with love. Only fools seek life for love, it is a waste of time! I believe that ever since the beginning we are brought up to take the responsibility of what we do, indeed, to experience and determine the consequences."


    "So love is an experience to us, the challenging one!"


    "Yes, I believe so."


    "Then can you challenge me?"


    Luna jolted, he wanted her to love him. Did he fall in love with her? But this behavior did reveal unlike.


    "I may look the fool, in loving you! Can you handle it?"


    She was being shy however, he was doing his best to make her pleased, but wasn''t he rushing it?


    "You don''t need people to make you feel happy or live, you just need to make it within you, your highness."


    She added.


    "I like that blushed face!" He grabbed her chin and rolled her head up, making her look into his eyes. His thumb caressed her soft pinky lips that were twinkling. She was the only sweet he could have. He couldn''t stop himself, did not want to kill his feelings toward this girl, for the first time since it all began he wanted to give in and stop resisting. His lips pressed against hers, and his blood boiled.


    Luna could sense his cold breath turned warmer when they were kissing, it was so pleasant and he became sensual than before. For a moment she cleaned her mind, complaining to him for his past and what he had done. She could take his hand and together they could escape the dark that they were popped in, the abyss that was stretching between them could be filled, if she ever let him see the light.


    He pulled back after kissing her hard and stood up. Luna sat straight quickly, a shudder was on her shoulders.


    "Did I hurt you?"


    Luna shook her head.


    "Read that book for me when we got married. And get ready for me every night, I can''t resist toward your body."


    Luna swallowed, was he supposed to be so sincere and blunt about it? No shame she could see on his face, unlike she could grasp twinkling desires in his eyes.


    She wasn''t able to answer that, Wilmore turned around added, "make your wish before you sleep! Good night, my darling Luna."


    He said that by the door and left.


    Luna let out a sigh, her numb pink fingers ran on her lips. What was he doing to her heart? How could his kisses melt her, run over her heart and send the silver of heat throughout her skin?


    ~


    In the morning, Wilmore was in the hall after breakfast. The whole time Rave wore gloomy skin.


    Seeing him prepared for leaving, he called him to a corner, "Rave, I''m giving you a great responsibility, don''t disappoint me. I expect you to study everything and find the imps exact colony until I come."


    Rave nodded, "my ship isn''t completed."


    "I gave the money to Winston, they have two days to finish it."


    Rave''s face flourish, this stingy prince appeared to be a bit generous. Hey, wait, they would not take his ship as their own asset, would they?


    "That''s my ship on paper, isn''t it?"


    "Am I a fool in your eyes?" He exposed his teeth.


    "I didn''t get you, your highness!"


    "We are partners now! Do you think I give charity to a gambler pig like you!"


    Rave burst out laughing, what did he think of him, for a moment?


    "Your Grace, I will miss your marriage!" He noted among his laughter.


    Wilmore sighed, brushing a hand into his hand. Why could not this stink take him seriously? Too brave, or too stupid! The second one was far from this smart rat.


    "If the imps seize us, there will be no wedding! Who told you that? It is not decided yet."


    Rave shrugged, "the rats in the walls!"


    He turned on his heels, waving a hand added, "your grace, keep a piece of cake for me!"


    He left the station, making Wilmore pray that he would not mess with Dorian, he wasn''t that patient not to kill Rave despite knowing who his father was.

 Chapter 193 - Chapter (193): What?

    Greenwood, Barson~


    A few days later...


    "Gods above, master Ryan got married to the leader of Bead? Is it a terrible joke?" Asked Margaret!


    Lisa still kept rereading the letter and Elenore stopped feeding Lucas. The little boy was calculating what they exactly meant! Uncle Ryan got married without sending them an invitation? Perhaps, he should sulk with him for such an insult.


    "It should have been necessary that they had made such a strong and sudden determination," Elenore noted, wasn''t accepted for herself either.


    "I can''t just feel them!"


    Lisa blurted, her eyes ran teary! She didn''t know how to feel, a part of her was delighted but another half was burning in concern, she had raised the boy and couldn''t join his wedding! How would she feel now?


    "Please don''t bother yourself, hopefully, they are fine and made a great tie, one man in Bead worth the power of one hundred soldiers, the imps are nothing toward their material art skills."


    Elenore was trying to soothe the pregnant woman, but she couldn''t convince herself.


    "Mother, why did uncle Ryan get married? Shouldn''t he invite us?"


    Lisa and Elenore exchanged glances, they both sounded hopeless toward that simple question!


    "Barbara, please take Lucas to his room, you might want to draw some figures."


    Lucas sighed, they were sending him away after the geese to speak in private.


    The little boy jumped down his seat and followed Barbara''s lead.


    "Jason, did he send another letter to Mr. McCain?"


    Asked Elenore.


    "He did, but it was just related to the former knights that would arrive next week."


    "They will jail him for this," Lisa notified, her face was pale.


    "Don''t worry, even if the court does that, he has the prince''s support."


    "What about the princess? she has been holding a grudge."


    Eleanor had no relish for dinner anymore. But from another side, with this alliance, the prince could earn permission of entering Alovena without any problem.


    "Jason, you can go!"


    The young man bowed his head and headed out of the mansion to see butcher McCain and his father.


    Elenore grabbed Lisa''s hand, "Elizabeth wrote us a letter. I think we must respond to that as soon as possible. She must discover this."


    Lisa didn''t know how to write this for her, what has had been happening to their family was brutal.


    "I''m worried about Luna. She is in the heart of danger and if they notice Greenwood is gathering allies, they would not leave her alone. Especially, Sargona is already jealous of our power."


    "I know, this is why I am tending to go and meet the Queen! I will make sure to see Luna."


    Lisa marveled, leaving her son here and going to watch over Luna was so nice of her but also dangerous. Elenore had numerous enemies that didn''t want her to show up in the court.


    "No, Elenore! Not in this situation."


    "Listen, Lord James would go to the capital, he has to and they need cover. I will go secretly with some of our men. If there is a menace, we can''t let it harm our family. We must burn this letter too."


    Lisa nodded, she couldn''t stop her tears and Elenore hugged her.


    Outside of the mansion, butcher McCain was smoking, looking into the dark. He was thinking about what the Lord was doing, the night was wearing a lull dress that he disliked.


    "Mr. McCain, I gave them the letter."


    Jason stood beside him, his hands dove in his pockets, his eyes drifted on the bulky man beside him.


    "They must have been shocked."


    "Yes, they are shocked. What should we do? Should we move right after the knights'' arrival?"


    "Yes, we are supposed to reach the south soon." He put up his hand and showed him another sealed envelop. Taking a drag of his pipe, he handed it over to the young man.


    "From south?" Jason held and quickly opened it when his father came out of the cottage with three mugs of beer.


    "Yes, they are in trouble. The imps could reach the walls and killed ten guards in three nights."


    Jason began to read the message while his father gave a mug to John McCain. It was written that Dorian had arrested the smugglers but they didn''t speak of the person who had supported them to transport the imps. Jason was amazed that whom was that much ignoramus to trade the devils! Certainly, someone disastrous than the devil.


    "This is madness!"


    Jason uttered.


    "Yes, this is why you must stay up tonight and train with me. Now have your drink."


    John noted and took a sip of his drink. After having their drink, they turned to a cart and around fifty riders who halted in the gateway where the guards stopped them.


    "Hey, you bulky! Come over and let us in before I make a hole in your empty head."


    The voice was hoarse.


    "Who is that?"


    "One of the former knights that we didn''t expect to join!" John marched the courtyard and reached the gateway.


    Jason ran after him, the man had black hair and unlike the butcher was neat in royal uniforms. His men were just looking like him, standing in rows. He shot the butcher a fierce glare, grinding his jaw.


    "Miguel would welcome us, you stink!" He guessed that he wasn''t there.


    John coughed, waved a hand for the guards and they opened the way.


    "You are still on time, old man!"


    The arrivals emerged in the courtyard and dismounted.


    "Welcome, sir! I am Jason, the Lord''s valet."


    "An elegant man, I didn''t expect Miguel less. He always chooses the best one."


    He walked ahead and scanned the mansion. It was a life that had passed since he saw this place for the first time. At that time, they were all unmarried youngsters.


    "Tobias Gregory! I thought your age made a coward out of you because you didn''t respond to my letter."


    "Shut up, stink! I never ignore him. Where is he?"


    "Let''s go to the hall we prepare for our guests. I think your men had suffered the cold, sufficiently."


    Jason led them inside, this man brought a good amount and from their features, it came to him that they were well trained. He needed to practice more to reach a higher level. Ryan must have been training with Bead men.. Inwardly, he wished that girl be at least beautiful and nice so he could heal his heart after Luna.

 Chapter 194 - Chapter (194): Grumpy

    Moon Lake~


    Elizabeth was inside the bathtub. After that night she couldn''t see William. He didn''t return and sent a man to take her back to Hamoon''s mansion. She closed her eyes and recalled him in that night. His kiss was so deep and she couldn''t even forget it a single moment but why didn''t he say a single word before leaving?


    When she returned home, the merchant was waiting for her in the hall, he quickly discovered something was wrong and she had to tell him about the occur. He went on new terms with her, he prevented her to move out until learning the lessons, had become strict, wholly.


    She had been reading madly, sticking in the library and answering his questions. All of it turned exciting and a good option to distract her mind from thinking about William, and her family.


    She opened her eyes and sat, steading her shoulders, she stretched her arms. Water slipped down her skin, she looked down on her scar. Alas! It left a memory of the night she had her first strange kiss.


    She got out of the bathtub, and wrapped the towel around her, squeezing her hair water sprinkled down and she sneaked out of the bathroom but jolted at the scenery.


    She covered her chest and flinched back with a steamy red face.


    "What the hell is this?"


    William was sitting on a sofa, he tilted his head! Looking at her with an unreadable face, he appeared to be strange.


    "How is your wound?"


    He was dim, his tune low.


    "Get out!"


    "I won''t, I saw you naked! Why are you still being shy?"


    He rolled his eyes off her. She frowned, something wasn''t right with him. The way he was spread there showed he was tired, Ell saw the blood marks on his sleeves.


    "Did you kill someone?"


    "I did."


    Ell grabbed her mouth, her knees shivered, his eyes averted on her, "I killed some bad guys. You can ask your spy who has been following me."


    She followed his gaze, Rof! She thought, he had escaped from here but it came across that he was spying on William.


    "Rof, what is going on?"


    Rof was blushed, directing to her replied, "better you wear something appropriate."


    William just stared at her, wishing that if it was possible to make things work out with her a bit faster but the girl didn''t like him so any effort could be useless. He had to let time solve it as she gave him no sign to stay and fight for her.


    She nodded and dashed to the room. Quickly trusted herself in a dress.


    Before going outside, she remained there, touching her pounding heart, why was her heart racing like this, as if it was a horse training in a field.


    No, she couldn''t like him this fast, fonding a man who was hereafter killing someone, simply confessing. Did he value the lives?


    She swallowed and gathered her courage to question him.


    Moving outside, she drowned in astonishment.


    "Where did he go Rof?"


    "Your hair is wet, dry it before you catch a cold milady."


    Ell looked at him blankly, was he skipping her question?


    "Is he fine? I think I saw a ghost."


    "No, that was real. Dry your hair. I am telling you everything."


    The Alux sat on the table, leaning on the book that Ell had read during a few past days. His pointy ears shivered.


    Drying her hair with a towel beside the fireplace, she tied it up.


    "Tell me everything."


    "It all began with the kid that had a talisman."


    Ell cringed, what was it?


    "When you fall asleep, William sniffed the air and sensed the trouble. He had put his blood on that talisman so he could track it."


    "I don''t understand, Rof!"


    The Alux sighed, he wasn''t sure how to explain. Recalling it for himself he peered into her eyes.


    As soon as clouds covered the sky, William jumped down the roof and rushed to a tree, climbing up the branches. His eyes wandered around in panic.


    "What is that, your highness?"


    Rof appeared beside him.


    "The kid with Talisman. He is in danger."


    William told him and flickered, bombed for the path that the odor of his own blood was streaming and leading him.


    Rof sparked back to the mansion and informed a guard to go and take Elizabeth in the morning and after that, he quickly vanished and appeared near that a narrowed hovel in the middle of the forest.


    He concealed himself behind the branches, watching the bloody scene that William was making. Dark magicians! They were down there in the border of humans.


    William roared at them, four dark magicians, two women, and two men. They were holding the order of fire and began to shoot him the fireballs. He dodged.


    "Do you think that I''m a regular faerie?"


    He turned to his werewolf figure, baring his nails, order of white fire flamed over his hands.


    The magicians flinched, that was the king of Abyss the only one who had the flame of heavens. He wasn''t a stray peculiar faerie.


    They surged to hunt him despite the shiver in their hands but Rof snapped his fingers and fog increased, his magic wasn''t strong but this kind of trick could give an advantage to the king.


    Turning around, the magicians shot the fires aimlessly and William managed to take control over them as the fog streamed heavily.


    Swirling around them, he near one, his nails cut the male magician, and the parts spread before he could even shriek.


    William killed the other man, the witches ran away but he didn''t follow them. He strode to the hovel quickly, the young boy was laid above his mother''s motionless body, his necklace was broken. The King could hear his heartbeat and go to him. His shadow changed, his figure turned to his main shape,  picked the boy and put him on the rotten tattered sofa.


    "Rof, come here."


    Rof already was at the doorway.


    There was no light in the hovel, dark and cold, smelled death. The clouds were settled in the sky and thundered. Rain jiggled and hit the floor.


    "Burn those dark magicians outside."


    His hand lit up with a fire and burned a block of wood, Rof picked it up and went outside.


    The King began to search the hovel and saw a weak purple blaze in the fireplace, his eyes sparkled, looking back at the woman over his shoulder, he cussed.

 Chapter 195 - Chapter (195): Consult

    "Muse Luna''s servant," Will murmured to himself.


    He discovered it from the purple fire and strode to the woman, a green Ouroboros serpent drew on her wrist. He roamed on the young boy, he had the same tattoo and another one, a magic locker. The woman had hidden her son''s magic to protect him from those dark seekers. He couldn''t keep this boy here.


    "Sorry, little thing! I must leave you. With me, your life will be hard."


    Rof finished running the words for Elizabeth and the girl flooded out without asking one more question. Her heart was tickled, she was wrong about this man. His face was fierce but he had a beautiful heart. That dim and painful face was moaning for a stranger that was dead, a mother with magic who left her son alone. She was so touched by him and needed to talk to him.


    She went inside his chamber no one was there. Turning out, he saw the old man.


    "Master Hamoon! Where is your son?"


    The man''s face was washed down with a deep sadness.


    "He left, he asked me to give you this."


    He reached his hand out and gave her a piece of paper.


    "Live a happy life, little grumpy thing. I have to return to my pack."


    She heard something cracking within her head. Her eyes ran teary, did he simply leave her?


    "I''m sorry, daughter. I don''t understand my son."


    Elizabeth faked that sorrow into a sweet calm smile while her heart broke poorly.


    "Don''t bother yourself, master. I am here to learn and pursue my dreams. He has a busy head. Let''s leave it to Destiny. Should we start with today''s session? I''m curious to know about Bead mines. My uncle has the privilege of one of the mines."


    She wrapped her arm over the man''s held-out arm. He tapped on her hand, smoothly, he could see that she hid her despair.


    "Are you sure, my dear?"


    "About what?"


    She grasped his point but she wanted to end that here. At least they didn''t spend a long time being addicted to each other, but she could sense his absence.


    "Fine, let''s talk about another thing. Did you read about the precious jewels that come from Bead?"


    "I did, Ruby and emerald are the famous ones."


    The merchant nodded, "yes, and mining them is tough and this is what makes them expensive."


    "I have the inkling about it and how dangerous it is."


    They heard gasping from behind, a man was rushing to them, holding a paper in his hand.


    "Master, wait please."


    The man was a letter carrier, he had run the whole way to this mansion to hand this letter personally and get the reward from merchant Hamoon.


    "What is this face?"


    "I brought the lady a letter from Riva."


    Elizabeth''s eyes traced the seal, it was her uncle''s seal.


    "Are you sure it is from Riva?" Due to her clue, her uncle should have been traveling around to gather men.


    The man bent on his knees, removed his hat and Elizabeth raised an eyebrow. What a young man?


    "Robert, what is this rush for?"


    The merchant asked, the young man sweated madly.


    "Well, who would want to lose the chance of earning reward from you?" He looked up and blinked at Elizabeth, stretching his hand that held the letter.


    "Milady, this is yours." He straightened himself and puffed.


    "Well, take this!"


    The merchant sighed, taking out a bronze coin, he tossed it to the young man.


    "Thanks, sir."


    He was about to leave when the merchant called him out again, "wait, are you looking for a proper job?"


    He gazed at stunned Elizabeth, what did he have in his mind?


    "Daughter, you need a butler in the first hand and Robert is a very bright and capable young man. He is eighteen and perfect in math, even, on time and neat."


    Seemed the merchant knew the young man so she couldn''t find an excuse to protest.


    "Well, I don''t think it needs any consult, I accept this offer. Of course, if the lady is fine with this too."


    He appeared to be very enthusiastic about such a job.


    "I don''t like him?"


    Rof popped out of nowhere!


    Robert jerked back, "what the hell is that thing?"


    "Please calm down, this is an Alux, a faerie."


    "I am Rof, your heartbeat is pure irritation!" He snorted, shooting a glare at Robert. He thought he liked the girl and it was the reason he brought the letter.


    "Gods! It is the first time in my life I see a faerie. Lady Elizabeth, you are interesting."


    "Fine, stop fearing, from now on your life is changing. Go home and inform your mother you will stay here and keep being in touch and don''t vanish before telling me. I will teach you the laws personally. My butler will be back home tomorrow."


    "Yes, master." He bowed, turning to the Lady added, "see you soon, milady."


    He scooted down the corridor. Rof was still breathing in anger near her neck.


    "Do you want to read the letter now?"


    Asked the merchant.


    "Let us do the session first, I am still weak in the calculation. I will read it with a clean mind later."


    The man bobbed his head delightfully. This girl was stalwart toward her dream, he could see a perfect merchant would come out of her.


    They began to walk to the library. Master Hamoon had already prepared a box and what was needed to teach her how to recognize the quality of each agate.


    "Practice everything I teach you, routinely so you will be available to recognize the bogus ones at the first glance."


    "I can help in that. An Alux can see the aura coming out of natural high-quality gemstones."


    The Merchant laughed in satisfaction. This one was decent from this bad-tempered grumpy faerie.


    Entering the library, Elizabeth faced a table designed with boxes, some tools that she had read about in the books, all she needed to study practically was there. Her eyes sparkled, learning practically was way promising and thrilling than yawning while reading about them.


    She approached the table and picked an emerald, the light of patterns made them sparkling but she couldn''t even imagine that was fake!


    "Not a real stone, Elizabeth! That''s a glass and flawlessly made."


    Rof noted, flashed on the table.

 Chapter 196 - Chapter (196): Artificial

    As she found it, studying over these matters was intriguing that could distract her mind about William''s sudden leave. Probably, he disgusted her too and left but it was very pestering and icky, dark, and sick thoughts.


    "How did you notice it?"


    "It is well carved, no doubt but if you pay attention to the light beam that crosses it you''ll see a rainbow!"


    Elizabeth adjusted her hand to the path of a light ray and a rainbow landed, appeared on the floor. Until now, she had never paid attention.


    "Yes, it is as it is! Now use this one."


    Rof handed her another one that faceted as if a drop of tear and she tried the same manner on it. The gem was glinting, a green shadow landed on the table.


    The merchant let out another laugh. He didn''t expect this stray faerie to know about the gemstones.


    "I worked in mines. Some of us used to check over the gems we used to find."


    He added.


    Elizabeth wanted to absorb all the knowledge that they were keeping with them.


    "What are those?"


    "Oil," merchant Hamoon picked rough greenstone, continued, "this one is a raw emerald, the merchants buy this and sell it to jewelers."


    "Wow! I didn''t expect this."


    "Yes, the pieces of jewelry that you wear forged out of many miseries, blood poured for them to be extracted. Just to glow in your beauty."


    Rof snapped.


    Elizabeth looked at her neck, it was just a wooden necklace of Muse Luna that Margaret had given her. Did she ever wear them? She couldn''t remember! They were beautiful but she liked rough things, like daggers, arrows, bows, and other stuff.


    "Jewel and Nobel-metal mongers always are more in danger of being caught by thieves. So they have more well-trained guards."


    Master Hamoon added.


    "Then what is this oil for?"


    "For refining this figure to this one!"


    The merchant took the two gems beside each other. Now it was even more fascinating to learn it, one had faceted to a magnificent glowing one while the other one was full of pain, seemed had handled too much pressure.


    The session continued, she took notes and carefully examined them.


    After that, master Hamoon left and she continued comparing the other artificial ones with the real gems, some were mineral stones and she found it hard to recognize them.


    She sat back straight and stretched her hands, when she spotted the snoring Rof who leaned on a box, taking his nap.


    "When I see you, I just remember him! Why did he leave like that!"


    She recalled his last look when he was spread on the sofa and just looked at her, that stare meant farewell after all.


    She stood up, her legs were throbbing as she forgot to move. Her hand touched the envelop and dropped it. Sitting beside it, she picked it up.


    Unsealing the envelope, she prayed that was good news inside it. Time was enacting slowly and she shoved out the paper.


    Unfolding it, she began to read it, while kneeling before the table.


    "What? Ryan is married?"


    She uttered, burst out to laugh and the Alux bounced up in awe. Looking around, Heaving down beside her.


    Tears were drenching the paper, the words ran hazy and shaky.


    Rof wasn''t sure what was written there that made the girl like this.


    "What is that?"


    "My cousin had to marry a girl from Bead to tie a relation between us."


    "Why are you crying?"


    "I''m happy. That useless monkey could finally take responsibility."


    She wished that woman treat him well.


    "I can''t understand! Then why are you crying!"


    "Because I missed that fool''s wedding and we got even now."


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    She pressed her hand against the cold floor and stood up.


    "Let''s go have dinner, I''m starving." Ell cleaned her tears but they were still popping out.


    Rof sparked upon her shoulder, "master William left badly."


    "Don''t remark him. Tell me about the boy. You said his mother was sacrificed by those dark magicians, is the boy fine?"


    She dragged her path to the door, leaving the notes be there for tomorrow.


    "Master William took the boy to his house."


    Elizabeth halted, looking at the window it was dark, they would have left by now, too late for going there.


    "Rof, take me there tomorrow, my dagger us there."


    "I can bring it for you, no need of going to the forest, besides you are forbidden."


    Elizabeth slouched, he was right, but an excuse popped up in her head, that young butler, Robert.


    "We can take Robert with us but don''t let him pry too much."


    Rof snarled and shrugged.


    Passing through the corridors and two halls, she reached the dining room. Robert was talking to master Hamoon, he had dressed in a Nobel suit that fit him very well.


    "You look good, Robert."


    She complimented and while getting close to the table, at the same time the maidens brought the food carriers.


    "Master, my cousin got married to the leader of bead land."


    The merchant''s eyes drifted on her in astonishment.


    "Oh, what a conductive occur."


    He did not know whether to congratulate them or not.


    "It is good news." She placed the sheet on her lap.


    "Robert, have your seat. You will eat with us to learn more about ethics."


    "Yes, master. Am I allowed to meet my mother on weekends?"


    "Inform me anytime you wish to leave."


    "Robert, can you read?"


    Questioned Elizabeth.


    "Yes, milady!"


    "That''s good. So you can help me with learning about the lessons. I want my butler to carry every information that I know."


    The table was set and a maiden cut a piece of grilled beef for her and put vegetables on her dish.


    "It is my honor."


    Rof jumped on the table, waiting for his dish, glaring at the young man who was peering at Ell, smiling widely, he caught the bizarre look on the faces. These humans just couldn''t get used to his presence, sigh! Too pity.


    They had their meal and after that Elizabeth dashed to her chamber. Rereading the letter, she hoped that Luna could forget Ryan, although it was hard for her.


    She took off to the window and watched the street that was calm now, reminding of the night that William was summoned by her.


    "Rof, do you think that he would come if I summon him?"


    "I asked him about your power, he said you can summon the Alpha''s that might appear in human borders, limited regions, a circle of Sudan can afford it."


    "So Luna was lucky that his mother was around."


    Her eyes gleamed, looking up at the moon that showed a face between the crack of clouds.


    "I didn''t make a wish that night."


    She murmured to herself.


    "Rof, did I disgust him?"


    Rof shook his head in pity, the Alpha at least could say why was he leaving, this poor girl felt awkward about herself.


    "No, they are at war, I''m sure he left for that not to drag you in his affairs."


    "Then, how did he want to share marriage with me?"


    Rod couldn''t reply that, he just wanted a mate and as she was hybrid, he couldn''t commute to marriage among faeries, his people couldn''t accept her. He could just make her a wife in here and a mistress in faerie land.. This one was sour to Rof, thinking about it he believed his king was brutal, misleading even his father and others.

 Chapter 197 - Chapter (197): Throughout The Protection Of The Magician

    Rose Forest~


    William left his godfather''s mansion, leaving Elizabeth was tough for him. He could not afford any explanation, she was a naughty girl, and keeping a magician close to her could make her life in a serious hazard. He found her almost half-alive a few days ago.


    Entering his house, he saw Leon who was near the window, his hands folded in his chest, staring at the boy who was having his soup while tears were dropping down his cheeks. He stopped having the food as soon as he saw William. The man who saved his life.


    "We must move fast. They must have come after the boy."


    "Please, let me go! I can trouble you."


    He begged, he was feeling sinful for what he had done to this man''s wife.


    "I must take you far from here, stop acting like a disgusting spoony boy. Your mother was a servant and you are her heir. They will come to kill you." The King stated,  bluntly, wickedly. The boy slouched, playing with his fingers.


    Leon was looking straight at his brute brother, his eyes averted on the boy, saying, "do you really want to let the girl be here?"


    William strode to his bedroom, a box was on his bed, picking it up, he marched back to the table in the hall. Tossing a coat to the youngster, he replied, "she is safe here. I will come back later." He turned to the teenager and added, "Foley, you were! Am I right?"


    "Yes, sir." Didn''t dare to look at him.


    "From now on, I''m your king."


    The boy jolted, touching the broken talisman on his neck.


    "No time for telling you about us, keep this box so tight."


    The boy nodded, still fearing them too much but whoever these people were, they couldn''t be as disastrous as those dark magicians who killed his mother.


    Leon and William dashed out and the boy followed them, shivering, the men just formed as huge wolves in front of him.


    The twist in his guts increased, the content on his guts boiled and he ran to the roots of ivies, bent on his stomach, and threw up. What he dangled with was truly heavy.


    William snorted, bared his fangs, "hurry up, I can''t wait for the whole day. Climb up on my back."


    The boy spat and cleaned his mouth with his sleeves and scrambled to the black wolf. His eyes were golden, glowing, and terrifying, he shakily grabbed his fur and William cursed. He had never given a ride to a human, a little coward wizard, especially this spoony pushover thief that just threw up near his house doorway.


    As the boy saddled up, William''s head averted on his brother Leon. The breeze was dancing on his grayish fur.


    "I''ll see you near the gate. Kill every dark magician that pops up into the path."


    Leon bowed his head, he was a gray wolf, his figure smaller than William. After William''s mother died, the king chose another woman and gave birth to Leon and Holcane. Leon was nice and loved his King brother but Holcane was a greedy omega besides being grumpy. The one who hated humans and suggested killing Elizabeth.


    Foley lowered his head as the wind ran sharp, the wolf was fast, he peeked at the other one who was coming after them. The claws of wind scratched his face, he barely could breathe so pushed his nose to his collar.


    William increased his pace, passing through the thickness of the forest; he sensed dark magic, he should have killed those witches, now they brought numerous amount of mighty fellows with them.


    "Leon, your left side!"


    He roared and dodged a dark smoke that was carrying a bolt of red lightning.


    Leon was a second-grade faerie, a Beta with no magic so he had only one option, tearing them to pieces.


    He seized for one and bounced on him, Foley was shaking and gasping, but among his terror that was tormenting him inwardly, he saw the wolf''s bloody fur. He felt the heat and looked down at the flaming paws that were quashing the snow, white blaze escaped out of them and hit a coming ball of fire.


    William cussed, he couldn''t fight with this kid on his back. He didn''t expect the dark sorcerers to be so massive.


    "Kid, we must get rid of them." He halted near an oak tree that was concealed under snow.


    "Stay here, for a moment."


    "They will kill me."


    He slipped down, quivering, and slouched into the tree crack.


    "I won''t let them, they can kill my brother."


    He turned back in rage, smashing his left leg, a surge of flame sliced the snow and seized one of them. The severed body landed on the snow that was painted in gore.


    Foley closed his eyes not to watch that butchery, the myths that his mother was narrating him about werewolf faeries was displaying in front of his eyes even worse than his nightmares.


    "Leon, watch the west."


    William warned before his brother could be hunted by a magical chain, he jumped on the bulky woolly magician. Looking into his eyes, he didn''t hesitate and gave him the end.


    Turning back, he saw Leon struggling with another one, this one put the magic going mixed with his blades, a scratch went to make Leon shriek.


    The King of Abyss was exhausted of these heretics, he had wasted time enough. Flames heated out of his body and lashed out, like whips that were straying around, tearing the magic and the rest of the sorcerers.


    Rushing to his brother who shook his fur to run out of that mess of blood.


    "Can you move?"


    Leon nodded, the scratch was burning so William sniffed it, "damn it, you are poisoned."


    "I can hang on."


    "Change your shape."


    "No way, you can''t carry us both."


    "I am your king, obey me or you will be punished."


    Leon had no other choice, he turned back to his main figure and bounced on him, riding to the tree they picked the kid and William moved for the gate.


    It took them an hour to reach the rose bushes near the gate, Leon saw that everything was dancing up and down in his vision, his body was burning. He felt the teenager''s hands around him, he had held him not to slip down. Those vicious shrewd magicians knew about faeries and their weakness too much.


    Arriving at the gate, many guards joined them, Foley looked back over his shoulder, the wolves followed them to the gates and right after that he was processing the escort, he met a great wood, pixies fluttered up and chased them.


    Throughout the protection of this magician, he paid too much. Those dark ones had become stronger than before. He howled out of fury.


    ***


    Notice: The privilege is going to be reset from tonight and I added four more tires, the last one will have 23 chaps that you can support the author, I kept the price as lower as possible with discounts on chaps coins. It takes me a few days to fill the tiers, please be patient with me, after it the updates will be regular two chapters.. Happy New Year everyone, thank you for supporting The Thrones'' Abyss.

 Chapter 198 - Chapter (198): First

    William could sense Leon''s blood running cold so he kept galloping to the mansion of Rose.


    Forming in half shape, dropped the boy, grabbed Leon, fury was streaming out of his face. While entering inside, the king gazed at Holcane, ordering with no mercy, "make the pixies amplify the magic of gate and kill every dark magician that approached our borders."


    The faerie wolves were as furious as their master, the shaky Foley followed the king who took his brother to the infirmary, hearing the howl outside. He was hugging the box not to miss it when he clinched back, seeing the ladies in those poor thin laces.


    The King put his brother on the bed.


    "Save him, he has positioned by dark magic," he cried out harshly, "if he dies, you will die too."


    The ladies ran pale and began to check on Leon''s nude body. The poison was spoiling his flesh and they needed to change his blood.


    "We need blood."


    "I have too much of that."


    The King entirely formed in his fae posture, resting on the bed, looked at Foley, "stay outside and keep that close to you."


    The eager kid bobbed his head and heaved out of the chamber.


    He needed air, the sun outside could melt the chill that froze his blood.


    Popping out of the mansion, he went to a stone bench. The carnage was still steering in his head, this man was a strong fae but those magicians were determined to kill him like he never existed. And he didn''t know why.


    His eyes drifted on the roses, and the rest of the flowers that he rarely knew. There was another name of heaven, Faeries land. From this Highlands, he could see the Meadows down there.


    It was evening and the sun was slipping down the blue sky, he saw some birds that their feathers were as if flames, their tales long and dancing behind, down there, horses were being led by Centaurs, they were like statues that were sculpted out of muscles, half-human and the other halves were colorful horse physiques.


    "This is like a dream." The startled boy said, his eyes were wide.


    His stomach growled and he felt a burning.


    "You hungry?"


    He was poked by the back and didn''t dare to look back to see who let out that rough voice.  A shadow expanded beside him and his gazes fixed on it, whatever it was those sharp horns made him devilish.


    His eyes grasped the minotaur that was holding a dead deer on his shoulder, blood covered his body. This bull shape faerie was too huge. His hooves thudded on the ground and came out of the dark.


    "Human! Are you hungry?"


    He repeated again.


    The boy had heard of them from his mother''s bed stories but seeing them from this distance made him almost wet his pants.


    He swallowed but there was left no wet in his throat.


    "I... I..."


    "You are half-baked, a light-headed or something? I''m Sigo! The chef of this mansion."


    And the butcher too! The boy speculated. Hopefully, this creature was a vegan.


    He began to walk again, his steps were now thudding, shaking the earth, but already he didn''t notice his approach.


    "Come to the mess hall. I can feed you there."


    He directed before entirely vanishing from his sight.


    "Gods! Am I really in Rose forest?"


    That ax in his hand could cut a bulky man to half, his figure was revealing how savage his nature was, like the legend he heard of him.


    Again his stomach nagged and he had to force his legs to obey him.


    Entering the mess hall, he saw some servants. He cringed where he was, humans! They were sweeping there, servants in this land?


    He peered at them while he was following the minotaur to the kitchen. He hoped that they were not going to give him meat considering the bloody scene he witnessed, it disgusted him, so biting onion and cabbage was bliss this time.


    A moment later, he saw a huge dish of stew in front of him with a loaf of bread. A food made of meat was steaming up, he began to eat the potatoes and put the bread in the soup juice.


    Back to the infirmary William felt faint dizziness after giving his blood to his brother but brushed it down, standing near the hanger in the hall, clawing the black robe, he went after the boy''s magic odor. He was in the mess hall, and the scent of food revealed what he was doing.


    Entering that place the human servants bowed before him, they respected their king too much. They were born here and never suffered for being human although they had limits for living among faeries.


    "Where is the box?"


    His expression was stern and his voice was hoarse. The boy jumped up from his chair and carried the box for him.


    He bowed his head and said, "your grace, please have some food."


    He saw how did he fight to save him and then lost blood to save his brother.


    William grinned, humans were becoming more interesting lately, when he was living among them, they were always unnerving.


    "Are you worried about me?" Grabbing the box.


    The boy peeked up at him, coughed, and cleared his throat, "I... I..."


    "Fine, go have your meal. I am going to Sigo."


    He sketched the way to the kitchen, despite his dismay and his busy mind, he had to have some food.


    He halted before the kitchen door and pointed to the boy who still was looking at his back, "I will show you the room you will stay after here."


    Foley bobbed his head and thrust himself to the chair.


    William went to the steamy kitchen where Sigo was chopping the deer.


    "Your highness, where is the girl?"


    That day Elizabeth came here, Sigo saw her through the window of the kitchen, the girl was extraordinary and he saw how his king was talking to himself near the Lake about her.


    William scanned the kitchen, his chef had a tough face but he was clean and kept everything neat. He saw him behind the hung pots and the turkeys that were in a queue to be cleaned. His red eyes rolled on William, he smirked. He could always read his mind.


    "I couldn''t make it out, Sigo! I look like a fool across her."


    "You are not a shy person, are you?"


    William shook his head.


    Sigo stopped his work, hit the cleaver to the meat. Washing his hands, he snorted, "have your seat, let me bring you beef."


    William was still in the daze of a few days ago when he felt her skin on his. She was suffering and the whole time he was thinking about her.


    The minotaur placed the dish in front of him.


    "What made you like this?"


    William tossed a radish into his mouth.


    "The mother of vampires is after me. Kate heard it in Bolingtone. The man who was leading the rebels was on her side."


    This one made the calm face of Sigo wild. He smashed the cabbage under his fist and it quashed, clung to the table and some pieces flung around. William snarled.


    "So we will hunt her first.." He steamed out the words in wrath.

 Chapter 199 - Chapter (199): Showing Something

    Bead land~


    Rohan was watching how Ryan was training with Hashin, he was strong and a fast learner, however, he couldn''t deny that he was treating his mother so nice but he was still jealous of him. It was time to challenge his intelligence.


    Ryan swirled on his toes and his sword clanked on the Hashin''s, heavily, sparks blossomed. It was Bead''s first rain and his clothes were drenched. It remarked him of the days Elizabeth used to challenge him to fight in the muds.


    "Why are you grinning?"


    Asked Hashin, pushing his sword back and firming again.


    "I remembered my youth."


    "Hmm, have you had someone to practice with?"


    Ryan rushed to a rock, his sole hit it, relying on it he bounced up, seizing for Hashin. He had been knocking him down in a piece of cake.


    "Yes, my cousin, she used to weave tricks and smash me down."


    Hashin smirked, "weren''t you enough man not to be tricked?"


    Ryan hissed, why was he so cold and his tongue as sharp as snake sting? Why couldn''t he just accept him in this clan?


    "Were you close to sir. Jonas?"


    Jonas was Saya''s ex-husband, a very close friend to this man. He ignored the question.


    "How long these terms between us would last?"


    Drawing his steps back, he studied the man''s move again! He was focused so much, his eyes could grasp every single move in his body, obviously, he had other ways of training that brought him to this level.


    "Prove yourself!"


    Ryan swirled the swords, his hands were callused and irritated, the rain was always making it tough in swording. He saw him relying on his left foot more than the other one. A mere weakness he could find, he hit his right leg, his leg shook. Ryan grinned and continued distracting him, punching him with the hilt, Hashin drew back, as soon as he was tending to wrap himself back, a sword was on his neck.


    Hashin pushed him back turning on his heels, he left, "it took too long to hint the right move. Your cousin was smart enough to use the tricks."


    He meant that Ryan was proud, wanted to hunt with his muscles and arts, ignoring the rivals'' weakness.


    Ryan strode to the sheath, picking it up, he shoved the sword back. He knew that Rohan was looking after them, he was standing in the alcove.


    "Did you finish your lessons?"


    "I did, my master is striker than yours?"


    The young boy showed his bandaged hand.


    Ryan frowned, their skill carved out of misery. Rohan smiled, "do you want to visit the library? I want to show you something."


    Ryan was startled, library? But he nodded, but first, he needed to change his clothes.


    "Yes, let me change. I will see you in the library."


    The boy dashed into the living room, picking a persimmon from the silver dish he began to eat.


    Ryan hurried to his chamber, he was curious about every single thing that Rohan used to show him, he was like a child who began to learn things from a friend of his age, thus, it made them so close to each other in a short time.


    Entering the room, he saw his beautiful wife who was taking notes, many papers were in front of her.


    "Oh, seems the shower in the training field brought a huge mess!"


    Ryan smiled, he was a whole mess with the mud tugged to him.


    "Hashin is avenging me for taking the beautiful lady of this land."


    She smiled, rolled her eyes back to the papers.


    "I am going to wash up, Rohan is waiting for me."


    He sneaked to the bathroom where the warm water was already prepared.


    Saya''s face flourished, this man could simply gain her son''s heart. She couldn''t deny that Ryan James was a good man, but he didn''t talk to her that much which was a bit bothersome. There was a gap between them that she wasn''t certain what could fill it.


    Ryan washed his body hastily and wrapped the towel around his hips then went outside, brushing his wet hair back. He headed out.


    "Where are..." She paused, ah... Hmm... Blushed. She never paid attention to how elegant his body was. Unfortunately, she was just staring at him.


    "Did I bother you?"


    She landed out of reverie and quickly shifted her head, "no, it is fine."


    Itching for a bit of teasing, he approached her. Saya''s body ran tense, it gave her goosebumps. He was too close like this. Gladly no maiden was inside.


    "What are you noting?"


    He coughed, "your father, I mean... He had gifted me the half of Ruby mine privilege."


    Ryan bent on her, sniffing her scent, "you smell good." He was dying to evolve his relationship with her but forcing her was something he detested. He was young, impatient, yet not dumb.


    Her head tilted, nothing she could let out as her heart was pounding exuberantly. She was inclined to peek at him but her eyes tied to his breathtakingly beautiful blue eyes.


    "Hmm..."


    She couldn''t afford to say thank you while his face was that close to her.


    Ryan smirked, "you are my wife, don''t be shy when you see me like this, I''m not naked entirely."


    He moved ahead and pressed his lips on her forehead, tending to leave when she grabbed his arm. She felt guilty for not considering his emotions.


    "Are you agreeing with this marriage?"


    She stood up, Ryan turned to her, his expression drawing stern. How couldn''t he be agreed when he had such an amazing wife? He thought they would fight with his choice but miraculously they didn''t. He should have sacrificed a lamb for this blessing.


    He didn''t need to let words prove it, and only one answer came to his mind then he rushed for her lips.


    Her hand went numb and dropped off his arm, while his arm hastily wrapped over her hips.


    Ryan was surprised by her aura, her taste was as if fruit from heaven, he closed himself more, pressing her body to his. She didn''t reject him, unlike it, her response sparked a fire in him. He began to eat her lips, let his tongue mark hers.. He had never experienced such a feeling during kissing a woman, no one ever made his heart race and burn like this, his mind was gone and like he just traveled beyond this world.

 Chapter 200 - Chapter (200): History Of Vampires Attacks

    She moved back, didn''t dare to look at him.


    "I''m sorry!" Ryan pleaded, "I lost my control, Saya! Please forgive me."


    He turned back to leave, cursing himself but when he heard the words that made his heart flood.


    "I liked it," her voice was shaking.


    Ryan clenched his fist. How could he be ignorant? She was alone and he had been just trying to get close to Rohan and forgot about her. Dashing to his room, he knocked to his head, shaking his head, he put on his uniform and got back to her who was stiffened on the chair.


    He kneeled across her, held her hand that was as cold as ice, he felt more awkward, "I was rude to you, I said less about myself although there is frivolity about it. I wanted to make things decent between Rohan and me."


    Her forefinger rested on his lips, hushed him, the stern face turned to a soft smile.


    "As a wife, I skipped my  matrimony duty, and you were a man enough not to protest as long as this marriage came from my clan."


    "Please don''t bother yourself, I''ve chosen you because my heart sat in a right place."


    His heart! She flinched, did he truly like her? She opened her mouth to say, he was glamorous to her heart but the other words left her mouth.


    "Rohan is waiting, I hope we make it out together."


    Ryan swallowed, she was hard to get. Standing up, he moved to the door.


    "Have some rest, I can help you with those calculations."


    He slammed the door behind.


    Saya released her breath, looking at a point, she touched her lips like someone who was kissed for the first time. Her heart still was quivering and it all twitched in her vessels and carried on in her body.


    Ryan rubbed his hands and puffed into them. He could do nothing for what he had done, passing by an oil torch, he saw a carving on the wall and stood there. Why didn''t he notice this before?


    "Battle of Janib!"


    Rohan emerged beside him, peering at it.


    "What is that?"


    "What I am going to show you is related to this one."


    "Well, I''m so overexcited."


    They began to march through the halls and went to the library.


    "I used to come here with my grandfather."


    "Do you like books?"


    "Don''t you?"


    "I didn''t spend much time in the library when what my father was teaching me took a long time."


    He grinned, remembering himself fooling around.


    "Come on, I''m sure you will like this one."


    Rohan directed to the narrowed pathway and they scooted there. A guard was there but the boy dismissed him, "guard the corridor."


    The man bowed his head and left the door. The boy took out a key from his chest as he didn''t want to wait for the librarian and unlatched the door, pushing the door, Ryan''s mouth dropped.


    "Wow!" All the shelves were sculpted out of the stone and the librarian who was an old lady, she was cleaning them from dust.


    "Lord James, welcome here."


    The woman bowed her head for them.


    "Razin, we want to see the battle of Janib engraving."


    The woman nodded, "lately, the vampires'' motions decreased oddly."


    She led them to the carving, picked a lantern, and handed it to the young Lord.


    "We keep there dark."


    Passing through some aisles, she guided them into a dark room, all walls were constructed by carvings.


    "This is wonderful," Ryan uttered.


    "Our land was the first one that was attacked by vampires five hundred years ago."


    The boy said, his face rooted gloomy.


    "I thought they first seized Parsa."


    "Nope! Parsa was the second one, one hundred years later."


    Razin corrected.


    "Razin, please read the carving notes."


    Under the carvings were written words in Bead language.


    The boy turned to him, added, "master Razin was my mother''s master. She is from Parsa, wife of Kaya, the astronomer."


    Ryan knew the man, he couldn''t forget the wishing night, the night that Saya captivated him, chained him in her eyes.


    "You are great people, milady."


    He served her respect and the woman went to the beginning of the carving on the right side, smiling at him. Ryan kept the light for her, making certain that the soot made of burning oil wouldn''t harm that piece of history that was mixed with art. The curiosity was tickling within him and graced the juncture because Rohan was letting him educate himself with their culture, which meant to trust. Far better than being in the court that his mother forked.


    "A light emerged in the sky, blazing as stars in the sky, but sooner the wind was summoned as the white wings flapped hardly. The sky was dark and cold, our people were in their houses when Ashamans appeared above their heads, intoxicated them with that pale and numb beauty, the beautiful angels turned to demons with red eyes and tore the throats."


    Ashamans, the vampires in Bead language, Following the carvings, Ryan saw a bat above people, that must be the mother of vampires due to what he heard of her in myths. But this wasn''t a myth! That damned faerie was a bat, a dark witch, a powerful one that could suck blood and turn many people into vampires.


    "The mother of vampires, the star that was blazing, she wasn''t an angel from heaven, nor was she a fantastic white Griffin. She was a demonic creature, a white bat with red terrifying eyes that could prick your terror."


    Ryan swallowed, during the attack, he saw that she kept being in the sky, but the vampires down there caught the blood and fed her! Why?


    "She came here to feed her children!"


    The woman ceased, he noticed it only through watching the carves.


    "She did, in Parsa, the attacks were the same. Then when the war began, Faeries came to serious action and began to hunt them, it was the time the mother of vampires vanished and never showed herself."


    Ryan looked at the rest of the carvings, battle in Parsa, Jodian, and then the latest one in Phola.


    "Something is wrong.." They had absorbed blood to feed their desire in these lands! But how could they increase their population? Reproducing? Not even possible, their reproduction could have occurred if they had women but his father said that they don''t have many females, and one of those he caught once was barren.

 Chapter 201 - Chapter (201): We Cant Ratify Vampires

    "Mother of vampires, who is she? I doubt if she had dropped off the hell, directly. She was born somewhere and I fear that she is choosing her people from that land."


    Razin scowled, if this young man was right then this silence meant a disastrous storm and would drown Velator if the rumors were true about making a tie with them.


    "I thought so, this is why I brought you here. It has been a month that I''m reading this carving almost every day but, see all lands got attacked by them except one!"


    The young boy directed the name above each battle.


    "Crap! Alovena isn''t here."


    Rohan nodded, adding, "why those imps appeared there? In the holy book they are guardians of hell and heaven gates, one kind would question while the other one whips to toss to hell. The blood consumer one."


    Ryan looked at the boy like a dumb!"


    "I''ve never seen that version of the holy book, how did you?"


    Rohan shrugged, "only three versions exist, no wonder. My grandfather bought one of them, last year."


    "Tell me more, do you think that the mother of vampires brought them to protect that land?"


    Rohan just looked at him in a short pause.


    "I''m just a child, you solve this!"


    "What!" He just was talking like an oracle that was fallen from heavens, this kid! Playful, he was using him to prove himself. Very smart of him!


    The woman beside them laughed.


    "Lord James, you just solved the issue in that question. Imps are guardians of that land."


    The laughter died on her lips as soon as her brain digested the words.


    "The mother of vampires wants that land. Ten million population is recorded in Alovena, and if we don''t skip the civilizations in the wastelands, nomads, farthest villages that no one pays attention to. Now you can calculate how many vampires she can make to hunt us all down. She sees us like food to organize a war with faeries."


    The boy explained, heading out of the room. Ryan felt that his brain ran numb, his legs stiffened. His father and others should see this.


    "We can''t ratify the vampires in global parliament."


    Ryan muttered.


    "We must gather the elders." Ryan dashed out of the room with the woman who was agreed with him.


    ~


    The leader of Bead went for a jog over her mansion, today was rainy and she didn''t enjoy the day, thus let herself rely on Ryan in mathematics, she went to the laundry room side where it could lead her to the back gardens'' alcoves.


    "She is holding sorrow, how could she accept the marriage while only two weeks passed from the leader''s death?"


    One of the maidens was saying to another one. Saya''s steps froze. She squeezed her eyelids as she didn''t want to accept it. They were right, although she did it for their sake.


    "Our lady was forced to it, but many people can''t tolerate a courtier here! What if he betrays us. I am worried about her."


    "He is handsome, anyway, fits our gorgeous lady."


    Another one made her hands shake. Her people didn''t trust Ryan. How could she buy that trust for him? No, she couldn''t as it all depended on him. But what if people hurt him? All those who couldn''t submit a woman as their leader.


    "You disgraceful nonsenses, rather weaving ridiculous things behind your lady who is feeding your stomach with her generosity come over and help me in the kitchen. Young master asked us to prepare food for elders too."


    Saya''s eyes sharpened, Rohan?


    She turned back to go and find them when they emerged in her sight, she pushed back her anger and swallowed back the tears.


    "My son!"


    She roamed to him, seeing his bandaged hand, she panicked. Why didn''t he go to her if he was hurt?


    "Rohan! What is this?"


    "Nothing you should be concerned about, it is just a scratch. We have an important thing to tell you."


    His eyes drifted and Ryan.


    Saya read those faces, they were not like what she noticed a while before.


    He held her hand and led her out to the garden that she was tending to go, inside the first alcove, the fire was burning in the fireplace.


    "Mother, I have been surveying over the battle of Janib."


    She raised an eyebrow, since when her son had become interested in them.


    "Why?"


    The boy rolled his eyes on the fire, the wood was turning to ash slowly, his lips trembled.


    "The thieves that surged our Caravan, left only one survivor." He swallowed, he feared to tell his mother because grandfather told him to hide this from Saya because she might go after avenge.


    "Speak son, what do you mean?"


    "That night, we met a stray woman who joined us for a short distance in Parsa borders. As a gratitude she gave me this," Rohan took out a vial and handed it to his mother.


    Saya looked at Ryan who seemed to be aware of what her son was revealing.


    "Rohan, why are you telling me now?"


    "Grandfather asked me not to speak a word about it. I thought this is perfume and splashed it on me. But when we got attacked father put me inside a box. I could remember that they didn''t recognize my blood."


    Saya didn''t know what to say, her hands were shaking, this extract could conceal human scent and their ancestors used it to attack vampires.


    "What did you learn in carvings?"


    She directed to Ryan, it came across that her son used his view to gauge things from his point.


    "Alovena, it was the only Land that didn''t report the vampires'' attack. He believes that the mother of vampires is guarding the land by imps."


    Saya swallowed, was that bat still alive?


    "Is this why you summoned the elders?"


    Rohan nodded but how did she know that?


    "Mother, I didn''t tell you this one."


    "I heard it from the chef."


    Her eyes hurried on Ryan. The majority disliked him and he needed to achieve their trust. She hoped that defeating imps could earn it for him.


    "We can''t ratify vampires, if the global parliament accepts them as the new kind and let them have a throne, disaster will begin."


    Ryan remarked.


    "They need our votes."


    "And they are the best in temptation. Humans weakness, they love to ignite our cupidity."


    Ryan indicated.


    "Are you talking about princess Livia?"


    It irritated his heart, how could he tell her one day? Would she stay by his side after realizing whose son he was?


    "Perhaps."


    He rolled his head away, could not just look into these eyes and lie to her.

 Chapter 202 - Chapter (202): Show Me A Sign (R18)

    The elders attended in the dining room, having their food as the guests of the leader, as they were done and the table was wrapped up. Hira looked at Saya, she had kept her eyes on her since they were eating. She was playing with her food and still was gloomy.


    "Our loving Saya, what issue summoned us here?"


    "Our men are gathering from various clans, I''m expecting them to be here within one week."


    Ryan found her being nervous and wanted to hit the south earlier than the plan.


    "How come?" An old man asked.


    Rohan was converting the words for Ryan, frowned.


    "Because the vampires were the thieves who killed Jonas. My son and the Lord''s son believe that the imps are the toys of the mother of vampires!"


    Ryan scowled, the Lord''s son was her husband, it meant she couldn''t approve of him like that. Was she the one who could not accept this marriage? Because he did.


    The elders traded glances and murmured.


    "How is this possible?"


    "The mother of vampires must be dead."


    "How can they open the gates of hell?"


    These were all she could hear, the rays of candles were playing in her vision, she wasn''t surprised.


    "Please be quiet and let our son speak."


    Hira saved her nerves from the buzzing.


    Rohan clenched his fists, were they treating his mother like this because she was a woman? If it were his grandfather neither of them dared to question him.


    "Yes, the thieves that stole everything from us were vampires, and the content of this vial saved me."


    He looked at his mother, she put the vial in front of Hira who was at her left side. The lady who was at the head of the table looked desperate.


    "I''ve heard that many people couldn''t accept my husband being related to the court," her eyes sharply averted on one of the maidens, the girl flinched, biting her lips.


    "Let him lead this mission, we are going to the south."


    "We?" Ryan blurted, it gave him goosebumps, not in his illusions he would let Saya go to the south with them.


    "Milady, the new year is tomorrow and we are not going on holiday."


    Ryan snapped.


    Rohan grabbed his sleeve and the young man just peered at him, no joke, right? Why the hell she would go to the heart of danger?


    "She is the leader, without her, King of Alovena wouldn''t let you pass the borders."


    Ryan squeezed his jaw, even this kid was strict to fulfill these foolish laws. His breath turned hot and gasped.


    "Tell us everything."


    Hira asked the leader and Saya explained everything and at the end added, "would you believe?"


    Those faces were not saying so.


    "Shouldn''t we wait for the court of Velator? The prince is after the case!"


    One of the elders suggested.


    "No, I am dealing with the lord, not the prince."


    "Then we can''t protest. I will send a notice to my faerie friends and some magicians to see if the dark sorcerers are hands in glove with the vampires."


    Hira noted, puzzling everything beside each other, what Ryan and Rohan observed sounded correct. They had made a promising association.


    "I appreciate your aid, Hira."


    The meeting ended and elders of each clan were supposed to send the men they promised within a week and with the goods that Lord James had offered them, they had no lack of facilities.


    The sun escaped down the sky and darkness ruled again, these two made a stable deal with each other to serve the order of the world.


    The rain was hitting the window and Ryan finished helping his wife. Putting down the quill, he gazed at the feather of the falcon. The white and black lines followed each other neatly. He touched it but his mind wasn''t wandering over the beauty of a falcon. He was still thinking about what Saya said about him. She had been making him confused. People didn''t approve of him but what about her? Could she do that? What did this marriage mean to her because to him it was just a dream that was drowning him in the thirst of desires.


    Saya came out of her room, Ryan was lost in his thoughts. Since they left the meeting hall, he said no words. She had decided to fulfill her duty toward him, needed to prove that he was a real man to her.


    She stood behind him, wearing a thin black needlework lace to let her feature speak but he couldn''t even notice her. Her hand rested on his shoulder, she bent and her hair landed around his shoulder, Ryan cringed. Was it her? Was he awake?


    He swallowed and turned back, their eyes met, she was smiling gently. His body heated and couldn''t ignore this seducing scenery.


    "Mi...Lady..."


    He breathed out, ghostly.


    Her hand moved up, on his face, caressing his cheeks, "you have a beautiful heart, Ryan."


    He just blinked, mesmerized by her, the lantern''s light behind her uncovered her beauteous flawless beneath carving.


    His hand held hers, closed his eyes. It wasn''t a sweet dream that just burst out into his life. It was all real and he wanted to carve and mark it in his depths.


    Standing up, he looked into her eyes, "are you sure? Since I begin, you can''t take your word back."


    She grinned seductively, "are you telling me that I have a well-experienced husband who is showing off his skills in lovemaking?"


    Ryan shrugged and she giggled, blushing. His past was left and buried, he just craved this woman for his whole life.


    Before she could wrap her giggle, his warm lips hummed hers, he began to consume her lips with the hidden heating desire that was roaring out of him.


    Her hands wrapped around his neck, he began to take steps until her back kissed the wall, his tongue moved out in her mouth, parading with hers, his breath flamed, his muscles began to blaze, his hand slipped down on her leg, pushing the lace up her touched her skin, she moaned in his mouth as he caressed her leg lightly.


    "Ticklish, huh?" He breathed excitedly, his eyes twinkled, his forehead glued to hers and she just blushed.. He couldn''t wait for more to begin his adventure on every single part of her skin.

 Chapter 203 - Chapter (203): Ascertaining (R18)

    He seized her mouth again and lift her up to his waist, her legs locked his hips, he pulled back and kissed her cheeks, "you are tasty. Show me a sign that you want me."


    She buried her face on his neckline, her hot breath smooching his neck, making him more impatient.


    He began to walk to the bedroom, placing her on the mattress that was laid on the ground. He took out his shirt while she was staring at the body that the golden light of lantern brought a heavenly elegant color to his golden burned body to her view, she reached out her hands to her his strong voluminous muscles.


    He tossed away the shirt and pulled her on his laps, kissing her again, he didn''t want to pleasure this night fast, he would be adored to taste her slowly, let himself melt in her heat.


    His hand traveled underneath, scrolling up the lace, he pulled back all of a sudden, left her in a daze, his eyebrows narrowed, "can you keep believing in me? Even if the world gave up on me?"


    It was pestering him, he needed to release his mind. Putting her duty aside, he wanted her heart, he wanted her to trust him, to rely on him, to let her head rest on his shoulder, ease herself between his arms, let him embrace her.


    His gazes slipped on her lips, but he caught her smile, "you made my heart sprinting at the first sight, how can I let go of you when you are mine now. Keep this in mind, that I am greedy about you, don''t attempt to escape from me. Yet you didn''t see the other side of me." She was agreed with her maidens, her husband was handsome.


    Ryan burst out laughing but before the space between them could chill, she kissed his cheek and the spark of flares lashed within him, his hands continued where they stopped and a moment later there was nothing left between their skins, he pulled her to himself, let his skin drench in hers.


    Her carves were more delightful than he thought, his mouth left her lips and strolled down on her thin neck, making her lay on the mattress and he took control over her body.


    Her hand dove in his hair, as his kisses went deeper and downward, reaching her tensed, cringed nipples, a pleasant heat tickled on her soles.


    A twitching moan breathed out of her mouth, Ryan wanted to serve his wife. She came to him on her own, so he would thank her this way, to help her forget everything for the moment and it was only them.


    He licked her nipples, his hands caressed the legs that stiffened around his hips then he took out his trousers. Scanning her from above, she smiled, reached her hands out of her body and he embraced him, kissing her again and continuing downward, pecking on her belly, he saw a scar on her left hip and kissed it. So it was the other side she talked about, playing with swords.


    His body shoved upon hers and his hands slid down on her spot, the flesh was wet and he began to play with her bud, gently caressing it with his forefinger, she shivered under him but he hummed her mouth, his tongue rolled over hers, her legs tightened over him and the wet under his fingers increased. His hand explored the outward and slipped inside her, pushing up and down his fingers, he found her being ready to move in, her pleasant moans and warm gasp rang in his ears and her body stuck to his. Sweat beaded on her forehead.


    His hardness jolted near her entrance and his bags hung on his forehead, moving as he slowly pushed inside.


    Saya moaned, closed her eyes as he softly got inside, melted her in heat like a candle.


    Ryan felt the throb on his legs and sole, he couldn''t be softer than this as his mind stopped working, he paced while his gazes dropped on her carves that began to quake, throbbing, his mouth parted from hers, the muscles in his jaw hardened, he let out a moan as his hardness muscles bloated, her fingers scratched his back but his heating and tensed skin did let him feel the pain.


    The move continued until his wife became shaky and gasping, Ryan would not want to stop, making her sit on his lap, he wished her pleasure. Saya cupped his face between her hands and kissed him hard, biting his lips, Ryan grinned.


    "I have a savage kitten." His lips then moved on her neck, she put her gate on his straight fortress and began to move, her head rolled back. Ryan grabbed the soft and tensed carves, sucking the nibs, her speed increased, and he moaned on her trembling breasts, his hands clasped her back. She was madly strong and he moaned, lost to her. Their bodies began shivering, his tower bloated more than the previous time as she simply provoked the lustful wolf within him.


    "Ah, Saya!"


    He breathed out but his quivering voice made it like a gasp. He crashed, flooded in her earlier than his determination, dropped in the daze of muteness and time ceased in flush and honey. His heart throbbed madly, his skin was burning in the warmth of her.


    Ascertaining her skill and emotions toward him, she decreased her speed, her head landed on his shoulder.


    Ryan closed his eyes, she had strong stamina and he craved more.


    "Saya," he gasped on her neck.


    "Do you want more?"


    "I can''t let you go." He opened his eyes, looking into her eyes desperately.


    She hugged him tightly, "I''m sorry for hurting your emotions."


    He wrapped her by his arms, "you didn''t, you persuaded me to treasure every moment with you, you made my body to plead for yours. Thank you, my loving wife."


    Saya shift down her tears, and found him sniffing her hair, "what are you doing?"


    "Your scent has been intoxicating me, I can''t resist it. I want to dig your scent into my mind when I''m away."


    "Don''t resist it, and I don''t let you go alone." she giggled in his ears.


    Ryan pulled her back, reading her face, "I don''t want you to get hurt, if something happens to you I will run mad."


    "Nothing will happen to me."


    His eyes darted down on her scar, caressing it with his fingers.


    "Something like this can make me burn the world."


    She grabbed his chin, to her it was like the first time of fell in love.. Pecking on his lips with a kiss, she reassured him, "it would not happen again."

 Chapter 204 - Chapter (204): Dont Play Wicked

    Bolingtone~


    The dungeons of Bolingtone were famous for numb, murky, and cold air. Hux couldn''t even itch his head as his hands were shackled to the sides, the scent was as if dropping in the marsh of hell. His arms and legs stiffened as a stick, he could hear the wiggling worms down there and the mice that used to come and chew the rest on wasted pieces of his food.


    The noises here could be heard three times more than in other places while the cold made the hair on his skin arouse, sleep was a bliss if he could have it. His body was dehydrated by the rough and brutal cold, his lips were torn and the taste of blood was floating between his teeth. Closing his eyes, he heard footsteps, his headache has been worsening and he would do everything just to get rid of this.


    "You shouldn''t have been here!"


    Huxley chanted, his voice was rough and ill. He coughed.


    "I can''t let you be here, I have sent Rave and Winston to the south, with locomotive they could take all weapons they needed after that, shipping them through the Griffin sea would consume less time. I have bad feelings, telling me that we must go soon."


    Wilmore came out of the dark, removing his glove, he extended his hand. The shackles froze quickly turned to ice flour and sprinkled down.


    "Your mother will punish you!"


    He said before falling, but the prince clasped him. Putting the arm around his neck mentioned, "don''t think about this stuff, the king of Parsa had replied to the letter. He is agreed with this marriage and keenly respected us. He would come for the wedding."


    He informed him, but couldn''t be cheerful while seeing one of his best men had become ill, he needed at least a week to find his strength back.


    Huxley grinned, he didn''t expect the king to approve this proposal.


    "What about you? Did they make decisions to let you marry Lady Luna?"


    "It is today, Hux. Can you walk? I will take you to the left tower. She begged me to take you there."


    Hux nodded, however, he hated to let Aya see him in such miserable condition.


    Getting out of the dungeons, Huxley saw his brother. Nemo cursed after witnessing his brother like this, he brought the blanket and spread it on him.


    "What did they do to him?"


    "Days passed and I was chained, couldn''t even lay! Did you assume I can be like a beast?"


    Wilmore sighed, "did you just snap me?"


    He pushed Hux on Nemo, "carry your brother to the left tower. I must go to my mother. The council meeting is close."


    ~


    All mistresses were inside a hall, the ladyship was questioning them about the foods that they should have learned to make for the prince.


    "Here are the sweets you must learn to cook."


    Sweets! Luna snorted, no wonder if they didn''t know what he liked, what he didn''t?


    A teasing clown inside her laughed, imaging them to try feeding Wilmore with sweet and he would run away from them.


    "Lady Luna, do you want to follow us?"


    "What?" She jumped out of her thoughts.


    Aya nudged her, "We are going to the kitchen."


    "Shouldn''t she be locked up?"


    "Imagine how chicky she is?"


    "How can she come among us and smile when she cheated on your grace?"


    "Shush, they might hear!"


    "Shameless!"


    Aya closed her eyes, it has been a long while she was hearing these words, her rage soon would hit the ceiling.


    "Aya!" Luna squeezed her hand.


    "This is unbearable."


    She gritted her jaw.


    "Hang on, the princess knew that and because of this she forced you to join, they are challenging you then don''t give up."


    Luna persuaded her to be stronger against those humiliations. If Hux would fall for one of those, they would not guard like this.


    "They can''t walk in my shoes."


    "They are jealous of you because they all fear Wilmore. Hux is suffering to have you and your brother sent his butler here. It is biting them."


    While walking to the kitchen Luna grasped Vanessa''s eyes on hers, she smiled. What? Was she weaving a plot against her?


    "Delara and Vanessa are strangely quiet among all!"


    Even Aya realized that matter was zooming in their sight.


    "Natasha threatened them!"


    Luna replied she could swear on that.


    "She is a badass, I missed her, why doesn''t she come to see us?"


    "She is missioned to convince the queen council and the King''s Parliament to settle me as a wife."


    Luna frowned, Natasha subsisted these days toughly, they didn''t even permit her to visit her brother.


    Arriving into the kitchen, the chef and two of his assistants came along and bowed, the ladyship checked to see if everything was ready to cook sweet for the prince.


    "This is stupid!"


    Aya nagged.


    "These are rituals, tomorrow is the new year."


    "But he doesn''t like sweets! What do you want to do? He will toss them all out. No one can earn points for today."


    Luna smirked mischievously. She got a plan for it.


    "I won''t make sweets, he loves anything containing meat, and I know how to cook something delicious that Margaret used to make us when we were younger."


    The ladyship shot her glare as they were noisy today.


    "Lady Luna, and Princess Aya! You can stand at a table."


    They giggled and sneaked near one. Hopefully, they had access to everything in that kitchen. Everyone excitedly roamed for the tables to cook for him, probably it could break the prince''s ice.


    Kate and Helena brought some dishes for Luna, sheets were landed on them.


    "Well, what are you going to make with mincemeat?"


    "Beef cookies!"


    She smiled, her face flourished. Her mouth got watery and it showed how much she loved it.


    She began to work and the girls helped her, she kneaded the mincemeat with three spoons of flour, added two pinches of salt and pepper. He didn''t like spice so she kept it moderate then added one egg, grated onion, and three spoons of olive oil. Again she kneaded and let the paste rest for ten minutes.


    The ladyship was warming her head with the chef who was preparing the King''s meal so she didn''t pay attention to the process and wanted the conclusion.


    "Is that vanilla scent?"


    Helena sniffed, wasn''t it too much? The poor prince had to taste all of these that only gods knew what the ingredients were!


    Kate brought a tray, and Luna began to smooth the paste with a rolling pin and then molded it with a flower template that should be used for biscuits. Oiling the tray she placed her piece of art inside it.


    "Wow!"


    Aya blurted.


    Luna shrugged, looking around, she saw the griddle that its flames were kept stable. Yet, he had to keep his eyes on it.


    "I''m done, let''s put it there."


    Kate picked the tray, not letting her stick with the fire.

 Chapter 205 - Chapter (205): Contorted Face

    The sweets for the prince were prepared and he was summoned to the hall. Handing Hux over to Nemo, Wilmore went to the dining hall and faced a full set table there. Inhaling the air, he was about to poke out, Hell!


    His smiling mother and Livia were there. Not a joke, right? They even didn''t know that he couldn''t have sweets, his eyes averted on Lady Narayan''s pale and worried face. She looked wrenched.


    "My son, come! See, the girls will get points from you today."


    He had heard that his mother would want to end the selection earlier and he was so excited to end this freakish event.


    He strode to her, his eyes caught on Luna and frowned, did she cook him sweet? But she knew his condition already!


    With a contorted face, he took his seat near his mother, mixed with the sweet scent he could sense terror smell! How could these girls feed his desires when they were dying while looking at him!


    "Well, I''m here."


    Luna clasped her skirt, why did he abide to come and have the sweets? She was nervous.


    "I hope you did your best to satisfy, my brother!"


    Wilmore peeked at Livia, he wasn''t sure if her butler was still alive but seemed she could hold herself back together.


    "This one is made by Lady Delara, she likes chocolate cake and made it for you!"


    Wilmore chuckled, how stupid, why would he eat what she likes? Perhaps, he was allergic to it, wasn''t this girl the one who was master of making poison?


    Wilmore''s eyes blazed as he looked at the girl, she flinched but shoved it under an excited smile.


    "Lady Delara, I heard that you can make good poisons!"


    The girl ran pale, the rest hadn''t much difference. Did he mean that she pasted the cake with poison?


    "Yes, your highness, but it is a part of alchemy lessons, to save lives we must learn how many poisons exist to gain the antidote."


    "Or killing people!"


    He corrected.


    She blinked and left speechless, her fingers were numb and her legs ached as the chill in her back explored and pricked there.


    "Son, please, have a try!"


    Wilmore picked a fork and dove it into the strawberry. Lady Narayan and Luna both released a deep breath out.


    He ate the strawberry and nodded, "I like strawberry." He put the fork down and sharply glanced at Delara, "I can''t eat chocolate."


    "I''m sorry, your grace." She breathed out.


    To respect their hard work, he had to have just the pieces that they designed their sweets and he could bear them then it was Luna''s turn.


    The ladyship removed the sheet on it and scowled, what was it? Which sweet had pomegranate sour sauce on it and could be designed among lettuce. She served the girl a fierce peek but she grinned back instead.


    "It looks good!"


    Wilmore noted, it was sparkling in front of his sight.


    "Who made it?" Asked the Queen?"


    "Lady Luna!" The ladyship informed


    "Bring it."


    Livia notified, sniffing it, she smirked.


    "It is not sweet, Lady Luna! I doubt you can earn point out of these."


    Wilmore grabbed the dish from the ladyship and forked one of those beautiful cookies.


    Chewing it, he smiled and swallowed.


    "Well, it is perfect. I had never eaten such cookie or I don''t know what to name it."


    "Beef cookies, your grace."


    Luna taught them.


    "This isn''t sweet!"


    "What is going on?"


    The murmurs arose, Delara turned red. She quickly discovered why she didn''t cook sweet. He did not like sweets, he was looking at the table with disgust the whole time.


    Wilmore continued, finishing his dish, could not deny that he was starving.


    "Son! Did you like it?"


    Wilmore shrugged, his eyes blazed when he gazed at glad Luna.


    "I did, mother. Unfortunately, I despise sweets. It seems lady Luna is the only one who knows that."


    Lady Narayan giggled, this smart girl got all the points. The next session was poems and knowledge that she could simply win that but Vanessa and Delara were good at that session too.


    "Well, I am amazed."


    The Queen scowled, she didn''t know the most important thing about her son otherwise she would not add this test.


    "Thank you, Lady Luna. I loved it." Wilmore thanked her and she bit her lips.


    "Son, you can leave. It seems only Lady Luna won this session."


    The Queen dismissed him and the prince was willing to do so. The members of parliament should have been in the court. He would want to see who was going to tempt on refusing his application, he would like to clean the court from his rivals.


    The prince left and after that, the queen and his daughter went out. The ladyship approached Luna, her expression was calm.


    "Why didn''t you make sweet?"


    "Milady, I would like to cook him what he likes not what I like! The prince can''t eat sweets and when I can''t make him sweets I would cook something delicious."


    She nodded and smiled, eventually a smile tugged on her face.


    "You can leave, we would share the sweets for the servants."


    Luna nodded and left with her maidens and Aya.


    "Lady Luna, our path is the same."


    She turned back heading to lady Narayan. Luna strode ahead and hugged her.


    "I was worried that he would eat them."


    The lady thumped on her shoulder, "to be honest, I was terrified too."


    She pushed her back, scanning her face, "you did a great thing."


    "But the Queen didn''t know and it might upset her."


    "It did, we are all upset with you."


    It was Delara''s voice that resounded around before the door.


    "Lady Delara, gratify that you are not punished."


    The ladyship chimed in.


    She laughed in answer, "this wench knew that he doesn''t like sweets but cheated to win it. We could hurt your grace, this is unforgivable."


    "Do I ever need to cheat? You could have searched before coming for today''s season."


    Luna replied.


    "This isn''t over Luna James, your excuses are not acceptable."


    She yanked her and passed by, Vanessa rushed after her but halted and with a pleading skin said, "please spare her, she is sad but doesn''t mean it."


    Luna raised an eyebrow, she looked fishy too! This girl knew nothing about sympathy and ethics then how did she end up being nice to her? She used to play wicked always.

 Chapter 206 - Chapter (206): Fray

    A day before...


    Natasha and Eliot were standing in an elegant living room, she was wearing a Nobel green dress as she came to this house. Monaghan family, they were the first minister''s kin and this woman was a member of the Queen''s council.


    She wasn''t sure if they would pay attention to her wish but until now she had met all of them and they wanted time to think and didn''t answer her to make her assured. Some of those girls were their relatives and they wanted that wife position, that in the coming future could be converted to Queen title.


    The young blond butler came back with a chubby lady with gray hair that was pinned above. Her lavish black gown had a heavy frilled design. Those black gems were glowing on her.


    "My darling Natasha, long time no see!"


    She chanted, approaching her, she extended her hand for a kiss.


    "Milady," she kissed her knuckles.


    Lady Monaghan gazed at the young handsome man in Knight''s leather uniform.


    "Who is this gentleman?"


    "Eliot, my fellow knight."


    She led her guest to have a seat and Eliot stood behind Natasha.


    "I''m sure you''ve heard from the others that I met."


    The woman smiled, looking at her butler noted, "bring us a warm drink."


    "Yes, we will talk about that but I''m glad that you are here today. Did your mother give my son''s proposal?"


    The air around Natasha chilled. What was she saying?


    Eliot squeezed his belt, her son!?


    "No, I''m afraid that I couldn''t go home since last week and didn''t see her."


    She nodded, "I understand but I think a lady like you shouldn''t be among many men, your place in the council is saved."


    The girl swallowed hard. Did she want her to marry her son then join the council? Even a child could find out that she wanted to use her influence as an heir.


    "Well, I''m not sure if we can discuss this matter when it is directly related to the Queen."


    Natasha just shoved it off herself but soon they will come to her again, as she could not skip it.


    "I know you are here for your grace, but we both know about James'' family background. I''m aware of the honors they brought to us but don''t you think letting Lady Luna be a wife is too much?"


    The demon inside Natasha was pricked, how fearless she was for uttering these words in front of her.


    "I would like to mention that I praise lady Luna, and I doubt we can find a lady better than her."


    Her gentle face grew a bit on the apex of fury.


    "I see that you have a deep relation with her."


    "If you spend days with her you will find out that she is not like everyone and this is why I want you to give her a chance."


    "I can''t make my decision right away but we have lady Delara there.''


    As she noted Delara, she felt her blood flooding, boiling, steaming.


    Natasha laughed, it was a joke, wasn''t it?


    The woman felt discomfort and her lips crooked.


    "I apologize, but this was so mean."


    "I don''t feel you!"


    Natasha changed her face to a stern shape and peered into her eyes, "what makes Delara special? If you are tending to make her his wife I would make sure she is not going to breath one day more."


    The woman''s eyes widened, "lady Natasha please be careful."


    "Her position is at the same level as Lady Luna, but she is a little assassin who brought up like an alchemist that has an outstanding background in making poison. Do you really believe that I will let such a cruel individual share bed with Wilmore!"


    "Why are you worried about him? Do you like him?"


    She chose to be blunt.


    "No, he is my brother. We had sworn to each other and aside from everything we trust no one."


    "Then how do you trust Lord James?"


    "He is a man of honor with no greedy heart."


    Natasha was done when the butler arrived with a carrier, "I think we discussed it enough."


    The woman remained in her seat, not bothering to respect the third heir.


    "What about the prince, would he attend tomorrow''s meeting?"


    Natasha who now was beside Eliot turned back, "he would make certain to know those who are against him and I will prepare my blades."


    She menaced with a smirked and they left the glamorous mansion.


    The woman who was holding her fury inside her glanced at her left side, her son who was watching everything through a corner came out. He was slender, having a distant face, long chin, and blond hair. His eyes glowing in golden honey color.


    "Mother, she bite you badly, are you sure that you can make her my wife?"


    "Do you like her or not?"


    He shrugged, he liked all beautiful girls but she was powerful, pride and he wanted to taste her.


    "Give her to me, and I will make you satisfied."


    "The young man beside her, we must get rid of him. I saw how he was looking at here. I''m sure there are affairs between them."


    "Solve it yourself with Maxima. Don''t dirty your hands. And lose Livia''s mercy, I don''t give a shit to Wilmore."


    He grinned.


    ~


    The next day, Natasha was the first one who greeted the prince before the door of the council room.


    "You didn''t eat sweets, did you?"


    He shook his head, "instead Luna had made me a pleasant dish. I''m ready to chew throats who would stand against my will."


    "Then I''m with you."


    The guards opened the door and they went inside. The people inside the room had no idea what fray would come to them if they rejected him. He was not someone who could skip the aroused diatribe.


    The seats were rounded up a platform, the prince and Natasha climbed the stairs, above the round seats were two thrones that belonged to the Queen and the King while the Muse statues were on either side. And the air was too heavy, the light kept dim.


    Wilmore stood in the middle. On the left side were the Queen''s councils while the right side was filled by his father''s parliament, ministers and Bolingtone relatives.


    Natasha went to the right side.


    "My son, we heard your requirement, do you wish to announce it on your own?" The King declared.

 Chapter 207 - Chapter (207): Council Meeting

    The prince had attended only for one answer, every answer that they had given to Natasha changed their faces in his perspective and the burning one belonged to lady Monaghan. She wanted to take advantage of Natasha and it was unforgivable.


    "Your majesty, I hope this parliament has more important things to take care of, not just the ladies that would want to warm my bed!"


    The men in the king parliament sneered, but the women shook their heads in disagreement.


    "Your grace, you need to learn responsibility before having your wife."


    Lady Monaghan stated.


    That was enough to make Wilmore flood.


    "Are you in a position to remark me my responsibility, the imps are killing my men in the south, Dorian Black has been awake all night you sleep in warm beds just to protect the border, please speak not with me about responsibility. If you want me to choose a wife, I will but I am choosing the one I crave."


    He smirked at her.


    "Well, who do you want to marry your grace? As we know lady Aya is named to sir. Huxley." The first minister of King''s parliament declared, sir Monaghan, cousin of the lady over there.


    "Lady Luna, she is my choice and I doubt anyone in this room can protest my wish."


    All eyes shifted on the King and Queen, studying their faces, he saw how much they feared him. Pity, none of these people trusted him.


    "Father, I have heard that the Lord had made an alliance with Bead. A strong one without informing us."


    The King gazed at his daughter, his eyes blazed, Livia was quiet after that bloody night but she certainly had reasons.


    "Then?"


    "He is tending to help my brother in the south. He had broken the law and must be punished but let my brother prove himself then no one in this room can protest."


    Wilmore didn''t trust her, she was making something behind him, perhaps standing to kill him in the south.


    "The Lord is making ties over and over, but why does he need power? Only imps? I doubt."


    The second minister chimed in.


    "How can we be sure that his niece wouldn''t betray us?" The war minister noted. Wilmore didn''t expect this one to be ignorant.


    "This is not betrayal, when you are ignoring the imps that threatened Greenwood, he had to sacrifice himself."


    Wilmore took the Lord''s side, he was well aware of the consequences that would go to him.


    "Enough! I will punish him later, let us calm the south first." The King ended that conversation before it could turn into a fray.


    "I accept the marriage but I have one condition," The king decreed.


    Wilmore knelt before his father, surrendered to his decision.


    "My son will receive the honor of devastating the imps and the Lord''s assistance will be prized with this marriage. But about the ties, it is what he must respond to me but for now, I can''t ignore or decree before hearing him, if his son didn''t get married to the leader of Bead, we couldn''t earn a chance to negotiate with Alovena and now things are way simpler..."


    The king continued but Wilmore kept looking at his sister, she masked her face perfectly but he could read how angry she was. She had a bride now, from the clan she hated the most.


    "Well, let''s vote for the marriage yet it depends on you."


    The people traded words among each other and a few of them raised their hands. The ministers remained abstained. But All those who were on Livia''s side kept supporting her in silence. It was ridiculous that they were deciding for Wilmore''s life. How could he endure it?


    "Well, twelve attuned votes and twelve vetoes! Hm, am I supposed to leave it for another session?"


    Wilmore glanced at his sister. She shrugged, not even possible that she would accept this marriage. He snorted, it would be responded to soon.


    The door groaned and the valet announced Elenore Black''s presence. Wilmore looked back, she was wearing the council''s uniform, his mother, she knew that many of the people in council were going to stand by Livia so she summoned her.


    "I apologize for my delay, bad air troubled us."


    She was holding an envelope and stepped up the platform, approaching the Queen, she knelt, "I came to claim my position personally, my Queen. I am honored to accept your invitation."


    The Queen nodded, as always this smart woman arrived on time.


    Livia reddened. Wilmore stood up and watched how the surprised folks flourished.


    "Have your seat, my darling."


    The Queen was the delighted one among all. Even the King wasn''t aware of this.


    Elenore went to her seat that was yet empty, cold but fine to ease her legs after an urgent sick trip to here.


    "Well, we were voting! Lady Black what is your opinion about my son marrying Lady Luna James."


    Elenore sneered, her eyes drifted on Livia. She didn''t bother to look at her.


    "Greenwood never would forget this, I am sure Lord Lucas James'' soul would be with us. I am glad that you didn''t forget whose daughter she is."


    "Yes, not a forgettable man he was. Then we have thirteen votes that can sign this marriage in the Lord''s absence."


    The King rose, "I, Edward Bolingtone decree that my son is engaged to Lady Luna James of Greenwood until he comes back from the south with honor."


    ~


    Luna and Aya stood behind the door. Aya looked at her in amazement.


    "Aren''t you coming?"


    Luna sneered.


    "What is this!"


    "You must go inside first!"


    Aya caught her mean, he was back and Wilmore let him come here rather than the station.


    She didn''t hesitate and rushed to the room, she couldn''t wait to show him the letter that her brother had sent for her.


    Nemo came out of the chamber with a valet, seemed they helped him to change his clothes.


    "Can I see him?"


    Nemo nodded and went out with the man.


    She halted, taking a breath, achieving the urge to get inside if it wasn''t for Luna and Wilmore, she couldn''t overcome all of this. They were truly strong toward her soft fragile personality.


    She stepped ahead, her heart was hammering insanely, she grabbed the handle and clenched it. Huxley was wearing his shirt, his white long hair was yet wet. Turning back, he thought it was Nemo and before cursing him he swallowed the word.


    "Lady Aya!"


    She smiled sweetly and neared him, "are you alright?"


    His hands dropped off his buttons. No, he could not stop his impulse not to kiss her. She looked amazingly attractive and she wasn''t aware of it.


    Growing forward he planted his lips on hers. One hand sat on her back pushing her to him and the other one caressing her cheeks. In that dark dirty dungeon, she was the only reason that forced him to fight after realizing that he was nothing for his mother but a toy.


    Aya cupped his face and her tears wet his skin.

 Chapter 208 - Chapter (208): We Are Engaged

    "Do you have pain?" Asked the shying girl.


    Huxley dragged her between his arms, "I do but only you know."


    "I''ve heard that dungeons are terrible!"


    He felt her warm tears on his shirt, pulling her back, he cleaned her eyes.


    "They are dark and unpleasant, Did they hurt you?" His jaw muscles hardened.


    She shook her head, "No, everyone was warned by lady Natasha, she was watching over us, although she was busy."


    "Stop crying, I''m here."


    She pointed to a small chest near her bed, adding, "Do you want to read my brother''s letter."


    "Of course."


    She went to the chest and brought it, "please have your seat, I''m not tending to bother you."


    "Your accent had improved."


    He sat on the Sofa near the window, tapping on his lap asked her to sit there.


    "We must thank Lady Luna."


    "Do you like her?"


    Aya sat on his lap and his hand rested on her hips. She blushed as she sensed something moved underneath.


    "You should not be shy, however, the marriage would not be this soon. So now we are officially engaged." He kissed her bare shoulder that was out of her sleeve.


    She took out the letter and handed him but he refused, "you read it. My Parsa language is horrible."


    "Alright, but to communicate with my people you must learn my language."


    He nodded and she began to read.


    "My loving sister, the comfort of my heart. I''m writing this letter while my heart is filled with amazement.


    I am happy that the court of Velator treasured my valuable gem and would make you the wife of Huxley Bolingtone.


    It has been days and nights that I couldn''t have rest because of thinking how can you endure this. I felt guilty to push you to bring us decent terms with Velator but I see that the gods and muse Luna had blessed us with something unexpected.


    Please be happy that I am agreed with this proposal and would attend to congratulate you, I will send a letter to your niece to come.


    Be strong and please your fiance and don''t be ashamed for what your heart has chosen.


    Your brother,


    King Shahin Arad."


    Huxley was touched so the rough man he saw once had the heart to write a letter like this.


    "Do you want to say something?"


    Asked the girl!


    "Why didn''t you marry earlier like your niece?"


    "She is not married, she remained there to keep our tie with faeries. But about me I was ill but faeries sent me a remedy last year."


    Hux left a kiss on her head, her body wasn''t revealing that, as she looked fit.


    "He asked you to please me!"


    Her eyes grew wide, "he didn''t mean like what you think, he meant morality and..." She tended to move up...


    Before she could finish, Hux held her right, hummed her mouth, "just a little bit of kiss, look, I''m in pain."


    She knew that he was abusing his position but she wanted that too, she suffered for a few last days and could be heald only this way, by the only man who ever touched her heart, her lips, and now her body.


    ~~


    "Things are hard in the court, in Riva, we didn''t need to beg the council to let us marry someone we want."


    Luna nagged, she was sitting in lady Narayan''s chamber, having tea with her.


    The King''s mistress put her hand on hers, "I was a villager when they brought me here. The former king didn''t care about titles and would choose everyone his son desired."


    "Wow! I didn''t know that."


    She sighed, "yes, the law can change from person to person."


    "Tell me more, you know everything about me but you''ve never told us about yourself, the first day must have been hard to settle in here, in addition to knowing that he was married already."


    The woman recalled the memories, those days were dark, frigid, and terrifying.


    "My father was poor and sold me to the prince to feed my siblings belly, I was weak and didn''t have the clue how scary the people in the court are. A week after being here they took me to a physician and made me barren not to bring any heir, after that it didn''t matter how beautiful they prepared me for the king, I became ill mentally for days."


    She paused and swallowed, she was sad for it.


    "I am sorry, actually, now I regret asking you the questions. I am raised among roses, cherished, I feel guilty that you had a tough life."


    She smiled bitterly, "these are past time, my life changed afterward."


    "Are you sure it doesn''t bother you?"


    Lady Narayan shook her head.


    "No, don''t worry. Prince Wilmore was a nice boy and made a deep friendship with me so he filled the gap in my heart. But the Queen doesn''t like things between us."


    "I grasped that too."


    The woman took a sip of her tea.


    "Then bad days arrived and prince Wilmore was cursed, no one dared to feed him except Bryant, me, and the twins. The queen thought that the king''s wives would plot against him so she poisoned them all and the heirs and I was there. I live with this sin."


    "But it is crime, why didn''t they punish her?"


    "Princess and her mother leave no clue, dangling with them mean death."


    "But she tended to kill her brother."


    Luna felt the chill that nipped her back, her backbone ached.


    "My darling, you are so innocent. The King and his Parliament didn''t accept her beloved so she committed that, feeling that they betrayed her, so she was after a right time to avenge, he was born and she committed an unsuccessful deed but what had happened to Wilmore years later brought her a good chance. She ran with your uncle and gave birth to a dead child."


    Remarking dead child, Luna swallowed. It burned her throat.


    "Did you witness it all?"


    "I did. I''m a part of this whole great cursed castle. But I hope you rise as a Queen and fix it."


    "Milady, what you are saying is dangerous."


    The lady shook her head, "the king wants that."


    She smiled.


    "The selected mistresses will be barren. They might avenge me."


    The woman''s face ran murky, "they will, for sure. You can''t imagine what will happen to a woman who is forced to be barren. At that time, I saw that many of them took their lives not to live in pain."


    Luna drowned in a deep dark and chilly gap. It was unbearable, she didn''t want to be barren. She wanted to have a child of her own.. How could they interfere with someone''s natural right? However, either time she was thinking about her children with Wilmore only the wolves cubs were playing in her head.

 Chapter 209 - Chapter (209): Goodness

    "Milady, prince Wilmore is here,"


    The guard by the door announced.


    Wilmore was so impatient to let her know about the decree and then was Natasha who sounded like a flaring bull roamed to devastate on Huxley''s head. She couldn''t have gotten a single chance until now to twitch his ears for being stupid.


    The door groaned back by lady Narayan and she faced a droopy face! Her heart shivered, he hadn''t a piece of bad news, had he?


    "My loving lady, are you doing well?"


    Wilmore asked her who was stunned, not rolling away to let him in.


    "Tell me that they had accepted then I will be fine?"


    "Can we talk inside? I felt her scent here."


    She nodded and stepped away.


    Wilmore walked inside and saw Luna. He could smell her anxiety, did she truly want this bond? Could her heart race for him? Or it was just what she wanted, a stable position for her, anyway, he would make her bond to him before leaving Bolingtone, to conquer her safety. No one had the right to touch this woman since she was chosen for him. Not even after his death, not even in another life, no one should have had the guts but him to maraud her heart, her soul, and her body.


    "Luna, is this how you greet me?"


    She turned pink, why was he playful? Did pay attention that they weren''t alone? Lady Narayan found her being in discomfort and coughing.


    "Son, better to let our nerves feel relief then take her to her chamber."


    She taunted.


    "Well, I will say but I need one answer! Why didn''t she inform the others that I don''t like sweets?"


    He was testing her, if it was jealousy, he would take her to bed tonight to possess her, to bond and mark her how his wolf yearned. But if it was her intelligence to win the selection earlier than others or cheapen the girls who had been gossiping about Aya then he would be more attracted to do the same but harder. Everything about this girl was poking his core.


    "Why should I tell them? Am I a naive or stupid girl? To help those who want to poison me? It was their duty to learn about the man they wanted to be with, how can they begin to love you when they don''t know you? Besides, I could be jealous if they knew your secrets and it meant you had visited them. I got an answer this way."


    Wilmore hardly afforded to hold himself back and don''t what he must! His beast was shrieking and roaring protesting his patience.


    Lady Narayan giggled. Her eyes caught the planted shock on Wilmore''s face but as soon as she remembered the parliaments'' decree she heard a ceasing whistle in her head.


    "Correct answer!" He smirked. Well, she signed what he madly lusted.


    "Son, stop melting my heart, tell us what they did say."


    "I''m genuinely sorry that I must say that Luna is in trouble from now on, because..." He paused to scan her who was now pricking her skirt.


    "We are engaged," he opened his arms for her and Luna instinctively surged to his arms.


    Lady Narayan sighed, spread on the sofa near her to ease her shaking legs, "ah, son! You know my heart is weak," she sighed and then smiled at them, "congratulations to both of you. When is the wedding?"


    Wilmore kissed Luna''s hair and pushed her back, holding her hand, "I''m missioned to destroy the imps then the marriage will be irrevocable."


    Luna frowned as it meant many people were against them, her father worked so hard for this court to retrench their power, stay constant and this was how they replied.


    "Is it because of lady Delara? I''ve heard that she loves you and her father bought ninety percent of shipbuilding stock, and ten percent belongs to Reynolds," Luna remarked.


    "I can''t lie to you, they are powerful and supporting my sister, but about her feelings, her greed is more than her love. I can''t smell how I am scaring her. And I hate it."


    Lady Narayan stood on her feet, her hand rested on Luna''s shoulder while her eyes were on the prince.


    "Take her out for a walk, your affection can be sharper than any blade, wealthier than any asset. Let your power infuse their brain."


    She advised them and went to Luna''s thick red cloak, and brought it for her, pouring it around her shoulder.


    "Tonight we feast on the New Year, prepare yourself. The feast will be among many royals and the king would attend this year."


    She added.


    "Thank you milady, I know you talked to him."


    The woman shook her head, "before I could say a word, he confessed that he would want to let James'' family help him in holding power. He is tired of pests that rooted among his family and would soon cut his kin if he didn''t react to their infinite wishes."


    Wilmore and Luna marched out, they never had a walk along with the courtyard like regular folks. Beside him, she didn''t need to be worried about attacks.


    ~


    "For our goodness? Do you know what bullshit just left your mouth, Vanessa?"


    Vanessa and Delara were sharing the same chamber, the girl was as if a bomb after today''s session.


    "Listen, I understand she is wicked and I''m sick of her playing as if an innocent angel. It all cause my diarrhea but as the princess asked we must build up a friendship with her."


    She was holding a glass of water but Delara was walking around herself that gave Vanessa dizzy so she took her seat, playing with the cohabitation books. She knew the terms of that.


    Delara halted, "that princess, how can you be sure that she is not planning to kill the prince and make Huxley the crown prince? That naive horny guy is spellbound by her."


    Vanessa''s forehead dropped on the book, even she couldn''t give it one percentage.


    "Not even possible!"


    "How come? Are you close to her? Do you know them? Parsa is powerful, after Faeries, they are our biggest enemy."


    Vanessa just looked at her who now was chewing her nails. This girl! She was greedy, smart, powerful but had a killing weakness, her poisonous toxic brain could smash her down. If she continued this manner, Vanessa had to let her side go.


    "Come on, I must see princess Livia, the Parliaments session must have been ended. It has been an hour.." Delara craved.

 Chapter 210 - Chapter (210): Jealousy

    Trudging out of their chamber with a raging endurance. They saw the crowd that was doing their best to design the castle for the New Year feast.


    "How can I beat this?" Delara growled.


    "Don''t you think prince Wilmore and Lady Luna look good together?"


    The maidens giggled while speaking about them.


    What Delara heard sent a savage flaring fire down her back! She halted near the maidens, tilted her head.


    Vanessa coughed, pleading her not to pick a fight with them.


    "What are you talking about?"


    It was all she asked and Vanessa heaved out a breath in relief.


    "Milady," The girls bowed their heads.


    "Why are you fooling around?"


    Vanessa added.


    "Wait, what did you mean about those words?"


    The maidens traded glares, and eventually, one of them spoke, "The prince and Lady Luna are engaged now."


    Delara''s head chilled, finally, she snatched him from her by selling her body, she used a man''s weakness while I was playing fair, she thought.


    Vanessa grabbed her shoulder and dragged her out of there.


    Delara could not breathe, enduring what she heard was bitter, then what her father had been doing? He didn''t support her because he didn''t want to approve of the prince''s power as he was covering the princess.


    "You heard that, engagement so it means they did not agree entirely."


    As she whispered the words, Delara''s gloved hands dove in her breast, she growled.


    "Ouch, what the fu..." She interrupted herself as the girl ran as pale as the snow under their feet.


    Following the hell she was witnessing, her blood iced.


    Wilmore and Luna were walking hand in hand in the garden near the fountain and their valets were behind them.


    ~


    Luna felt a bit of discomfort as everyone kept their eyes on them.


    "Just imagine that no one is here."


    Wilmore wished but to her, not even a single moment it was possible.


    "Can we come back?"


    "No, I am going to leave, soon! Let me achieve memories."


    She peered at him, her eyes glinted.


    "Is there something you want to tell me?"


    Wilmore nodded, "do you want it to be about your sister?"


    Luna wanted that but Elizabeth wasn''t a person who used to write letters all the time.


    "How did the court accept it? Are they expecting my family something instead?"


    Wilmore halted, looking at the valets said, "turn your back."


    They obeyed.


    "It is hard to hide something from you."


    "I am worried, now." Wrinkles appeared between her eyebrows.


    "Your uncle made a strong tie with Bead. Your cousin got married to lady Saya Bajik."


    She jolted,  her heart stopped beating for a moment. Wilmore scowled, she loved him, yet couldn''t let go of him? What was in her mind?


    "That''s good for a tie, but my uncle! He will be jailed. I can''t breathe."


    Her eyes filled with tears and she was about to fall.


    Wilmore grabbed her shoulders and pushed her to rely on his chest.


    "Are you alright?"


    "Why did he do this to himself? Because of Elizabeth and me, he has been undergoing."


    "Nothing will happen to him, calm down. What he did was good for us to enter Alovena and negotiate over the imps matter."


    "Would the king punish him?"


    "It depends on parliament and they will consider everything," he dragged her back, bent and cupped her face, continued, "this is why I need to achieve a great triumph. Aren''t you sad for your cousin?"


    She shook her head, "that rascal is happy now, but I''m concerned about my uncle, please come back with him in safety. I hope that Ryan''s wife is enough useful to settle things between the lands."


    "She is useful, I met her once and she is a terrifying warrior, I saw her fighting beside her husband with rebellions."


    "So I feel good now."


    She smiled, that was good for Ryan to forget everything but what Livia would do? As Kate said, the princess knows about her son and this silence is scary.


    "Wilmore, be careful. She knows about her son being alive."


    She remarked quietly.


    Wilmore just looked into her twinkling eyes and then his wolf pricked his nerves to kiss her.


    Growing a sudden kiss on her lips, he ignored everyone. Who dared to stop him? They would die before getting close.


    Luna felt the chill melting her blood, the concern in her head sprinkled into the flames that were agitated under her skin.


    ~


    "Shameless!"


    Delara mumbled and thundered to the princess''s residence on the west side of the garden.


    Livia was near her window watching her brother who kissed Luna. He was too mean! She smirked, yet couldn''t understand Miguel''s logic for making Ryan marry Saya. But she had to be calm.


    "Oliver, gather my Alphas, tell them that they must go to the south. I have a mission for them. We must meet tonight using the crowd."


    Oliver bowed his head, his hand was rested into a cover, hung to his neck, cut by the wrist, hoping to attach his new gold hand soon not to look awkward.


    "Yes, your highness."


    "I must see the princess!"


    They both got distracted by the noises outside.


    "Let them enter."


    Livia permitted.


    "Oliver, stay outside."


    The butler bowed and left her lady and when the door slammed back, he frowned at the furious Lady.


    He said nothing and sneaked out.


    "Ladies, I see that you have eavesdropped on the decree."


    Oliver closed the door and stood there.


    "Your grace, how did they do this? What about us?"


    "Hush..."


    The princess pointed out her hand to the table.


    "Do you think that things would work out if you stress out? Just calm down and use your brain. Besides, you joined the mistress selection, not the wife."


    She strode to her chair and sat. Pouring tea for herself, she took a sip.


    The girls passed each other a short glance. Once she was relaxed like this, it meant she had plan B for whipping Luna out of the route.


    The ladies didn''t want to sit so the princess made it brief.


    "They are engaged, all of you have to pass the Queen''s following test, she will check on your virginity. Prove your purity to her then win the other main tests."


    She put down her cup and opened a small silver chest.


    "Prepare yourself, Vanessa, you must go to fasten a friendship."


    She took out a small black satchel and pushed it to them.


    "What is this, your grace?"


    Asked Delara but Vanessa could read her plan.


    "Poison!"


    Vanessa blurted.


    "Should we kill her?"


    The Princess sighed, "not for her, but you."


    The girls were frigid.. Limitless jealousy drove her mad.

 Chapter 211 - Chapter (211): New Year Surprise

    The night arrived in joy, Natasha grabbed Eliot''s hand and took him to a dark isolated tunnel pathway, smiling in a baneful mode.


    "From when you are so cheerful? Do you think I can digest what I heard from that woman?"


    "Are you jealous of her son?"


    "Jealousy is a mercy compared to my feelings," his eyes glowed, all of a sudden, he pushed the girl to him, those people tickled his impulse. He hugged her and pushed her to a wall, hardly mashing his lips on hers.


    "You were right. Here isn''t like my naive-ish thoughts."


    He breathed in a hoarse tone. Her hands slipped upon his chest, it was dim there, this tunnel used to lead them to the forbidden tower so no one except some guards who wanted to get drunk or horny valets needed to pleasure would come. But tonight, all of them were busy. And the watch room of this tower was always empty.


    She smiled into his lips, her eyes following them.


    "Did you want to dive your fangs on her neck?"


    "Her winsome looks on me were tormenting my nerves. I can not play the fool anymore, Natasha. I want you to be mine."


    She kissed him back again. Pulling back she led him to the dark again.


    "Come, let''s watch the first firework. We might have to watch the other one with the others."


    She laughed teasingly and pulled him with her.


    They reached the forbidden tower and Eliot hooted, "what is this, Natasha?"


    A table was designed with wine glasses and some appetites. A mattress was on the floor and two thick blankets were placed on it. A few lanterns were around giving dim but golden romantic light.


    Eliot was touched, with what she had prepared he could not stop himself anymore. She stood near the table, glowing in his eyes with this black dress that was exposing her bumps.


    "Well, I have a rough taste."


    Eliot approached her, grabbed a lock of her hair, and sniffed it.


    "I love it, every single thing about you is lovable, it is how I could tame my thirst for blood. If it wasn''t for William, I couldn''t be with you today."


    She smiled, her hands cupped his face, "I must thank this William who you talk about too much."


    Eliot nodded, soon they might see him, but not like the man he was speaking about but as the King of Abyss. The powerful Faerie that had ever existed.


    "Let''s have our meal, I want to watch the firework in relief, it has been a long time since I hadn''t a beautiful New Year."


    "But they might seek for you not attending in the feast."


    "Just an hour, then we would go to the Gallery."


    What could have been her gift for making his night dreamy except was endless kisses?


    ~


    Royals in fabulous features, luxurious gowns, and suits entered the opening doors of the great gallery.


    All whispers were speaking about the prince and his fiance. The King was talking to some of his ministers, and the Queen was warming her head with Lady Monaghan.


    "Where is princess Livia?"


    "She would come after a while, how is your knees condition?"


    "Ah, I have been oiling them, I''m too old."


    "But you are still beautiful."


    "I hope that I could see my son''s marriage before I die!"


    The Queen pointed to a valet to bring them wines.


    "Did you consider any girl?"


    The woman gave her a devilish smirk, "of course, I do but I can''t see her tonight."


    The Queen now was more curious. Who was the girl that snatched this strict woman''s attention?


    "Well,"


    Queen Rose was waiting for more detail when Maxima and Livia joined them.


    "Wow, what an interesting gathering."


    Livia mentioned.


    "Yes, daughter! Look, lady Monaghan chose a girl for her son."


    The Queen stuck the woman to reveal it but Maxima grew pale.


    "Maxima! What? Natasha?"


    Livia who already was aware of it blurted, tugged it a grin, and had her wine.


    "Really?"


    The Queen questioned Maxima.


    "Yes, they have sent us a proposal but unfortunately, my daughter is out of reach nowadays."


    "Where is she now?"


    "Perhaps with the rest of knights or with her brother who is healing."


    The Queen nodded, she entirely forgot that Huxley came out of the dungeons due to Wilmore''s favor.


    "Send her to me when you saw her." The queen wished and the old lady gave her a mid bow and a wide delighted face. Natasha couldn''t skip the Queen''s order.


    While the royals were dancing together, some were pecking at the large table with colorful dishes, and some youths gathered playing which and King cards with each other at a table.


    Luna held Aya''s hand, both of them were distressed as they were the main subject of conversations nowadays.


    "We cover you from the back," Nemo stated, and Kate nodded.


    They headed out of the dark and emerged like twinkling gems near the wide staircase when day faced Natasha and Eliot. She looked elegant and seeing her in a black lavish gown was out of imagination.


    "Natasha, is that you?"


    Luna could not believe her eyes.


    "Yes, I am choking, how do you breathe? These shoes are a nightmare."


    The girls giggled at the growling Natasha.


    "We are choking too but you are enough honest to reveal it."


    Aya admitted. The air around them was warm that they barely found out all eyes had averted to them.


    Descending the stairs, Luna was careful not to slip and entertain those people who were eyeing them, trailing off until they stepped on the floor.


    The King marched ahead, extended his hand for Luna, "May I dance with my daughter-in-law?"


    With this, the King sealed his decree that Luna James, the glowing moon of his court would be the wife of his son. Luna put her soft thin hand in the hand of the King.


    They stepped on the dancefloor and the musicians played the King''s favorite song.


    * Imagine (merry go round- Howl''s Moving Castle song.)


    The King smiled at her while taking care of his gentle moves, he asked a question.


    "Can you take care of him for me?"


    Luna didn''t know what to say as it sounded like a bitter farewell.


    "Your highness,  I would but why are you asking me this? He is the only one who has been protecting me."


    "I want you to take care of his heart, I want him to live. Don''t let his heart frizz."


    She figured out his mean word, he wanted her to tame the wolf that was tempted to take him into the dark depths of an unknown abyss.


    "I promise you, Your Highness."

 Chapter 212 - Chapter (212): The Second Dance

    Elenore would rather stay in her room and meet Luna the next day. She was frustrated and needed a bit of space to think about what she discovered in the parliament. All her friends joined Livia. She sighed, the prince had no impression that she was planning to kill him even if she died. She leaned her head on the window and watched the left tower, that wench forced the queen to lock her there.


    The mistresses had to be beside each other in one place as they were not allowed to show themselves until the final day of the selection.


    Wilmore was glad that he wasn''t supposed to meet those girls and sniff their fear all the time.


    People opened their path for the prince to get close to his father. He saw her who was as if a glowing swan and danced mercifully with his father.


    Did she look this fantastic when they were dancing in Barson? He was mesmerized by her when a figure chilled the air around him.


    "Edmond! Long time."


    "Your Grace, you are always out of sight."


    "Out of your sight, probably!"


    "I am jealous of you, the girl I prefer doesn''t even look at me."


    Wilmore caught his eyes on Natasha.


    "Spare from her!"


    "Why?"


    "I don''t want you to be heartbroken."


    He replied and let the chill be there for him and stepped to the dance floor as his father stopped and wished to hand her to him.


    Wilmore held his lady and the other youths joined too. The King went to his Queen and Aya remained with Kate and Nemo.


    "Why my lady is alone?"


    It was Huxley''s voice from the backside.


    "Huxley," she felt his hands on hers, he put her hand up near his mouth and left a kiss on her knuckles.


    "Are you alright?"


    "I am, I could not miss tonight."


    "Fire Work!"


    A man announced and people cheered, it was close to the last minutes of the current year so everyone would want to watch it.


    The doors grew open and people went out.


    "This is our first New Year feast."


    Wilmore mentioned as he headed down for the balcony. He wanted to be alone with her, without any disturbance.


    "Yes, and this is annoying that you have to leave soon."


    Driving at the balcony, they stood behind a statue. He pushed her to himself, kissing her head.


    "If it wasn''t dangerous I would take you with me but I don''t know if there is a return to home."


    Luna flinched, looking up at him, she met his sneer.


    "I was joking!"


    What a rough and irritating joke. She didn''t want to lose him, not now that she started to know his good part.


    The firework rockets flashed up, screeching and after a mere silence they exploded, light cast on the cheering excited faces.


    Luna ran a sweet smile on her face, staring up at him but for him, there was nothing more exciting than a kiss. His thumb brushed on her lips.


    "Luna, I must do it. I kept my words and you are my woman now. I just can''t hold myself anymore."


    He was too straight, seeing her innocent blushed face thrilled him even more.


    "Alright, I know that werewolves mark their mate."


    "I''m glad that you are enough smart to know that I am not like everyone else. I need to seal that you are only mine, to keep you secured."


    She nodded.


    Wilmore took his eyes off hers, his eyes turned lighter and glowed, she was intoxicated by his glamour when something shrieked and he turned her around.


    He pulled her hand and dragged her inside and a giant winged creature passed above them and the guards blew in the horns.


    Luna felt a heavy stiffness in her legs! What was that? Her heart was pounding in terror and amazement.


    "Imps, someone is pulling my legs."


    He marched to a corridor, taking Luna with him. Reaching a guard said, "Take Lady Luna to the library."


    Turning to Luna added, "go back to the tower."


    He didn''t wait and sneaked out, taking his sword out, turning to a narrower corridor, to where he could smell the odor of the imps. It was coming from the courtyard where the royals were now.


    Luna followed the guard, on the way they crossed the gallery that now was dim and quiet, a few shadows stretched with lanterns in their hands.


    "Aya, Kate..." Her eyes searched for Helena and Nemo but only two guards joined them. Aya was pale and crying, her skirt was torn. The poor girl was shaking badly.


    "Where are Helena and Nemo?"


    "They were dragging the wounded ones to a safe place. We must go to the library."


    Kate had a hard Personality and washed her fear down. It didn''t matter how masterful she was in material arts, the imps were not her cup of tea to dangle with.


    "No, we must help the others." Luna ignored despite what Wilmore asked she rushed to the door but Kate couldn''t let her go and join the imps meal. She beat her by the back. Aya screamed but grabbed her mouth.


    A sharp throbbing pain twisted in Luna''s head and everything fell in front of her sight.


    Kate held her.


    "What did you do?" Asked the terrified princess.


    "Unfortunately, milady is stubborn and I can''t let her go to hell!"


    Aya wasn''t agreed with punching her by the back but couldn''t deny that the courtyard turned to hell.


    ~


    Inside the courtyard, everyone was shrieking and running, a huge winged creature screamed, deafening and blinding. Two imps dove, people were pushing each other instead of surging for inside and ambushing.


    The imps clawed two men, blood dribbled down like sudden rain, soared up on the wall and their fangs cherished the blood, taking delicious hearts.


    The guards were shooting them, but their pistols could shoot only once and their sword ridiculously sounded as if a needle, so rushed them back by the fire of torches.


    The imps that were beaten by the guards turned back, their bloody face was vicious. They opened their mouth and screamed, those large fangs glowed in red.


    The guards seized but the wings pushed them down the wall as if they were some features that floated down.


    The rest behind kept filling their pistols with gun powder, bearing their death, then when hopes were dying cannonballs cut the heads of devils. The guards looked down the bridge. It was Lord Miguel James and his men.


    Arrows dove in oil and fired. The sky was as if stars raining. One of the guards took out the satchel of his gun powder and tossed it to another imp, and then released his fired arrow and burned the creature, couraged his fellows to fight rather than being hunted.


    As the lord dragged the imps attention to himself.. People could run away and cover-up.

 Chapter 213 - Chapter (213): An Urgent Move

    A moment before...


    Miguel pulled the lariat and pushed the fabric down his face. He wasn''t home but hell, however, it was just a short pause. He was tending to see his loving Luna and bore the consequences of what he had done lately.


    He still hated it but as soon as he passed the bazaars and the happy people, the sky stormed in screams.


    "Luna!" He uttered and galloped to the castle.


    "Fill the hand cannons as we reached the bridge. People, shelter, imps are overhead."


    Behind him, the knights flooded out of the station and rang the alarm bell, and mounted up with weapons, storming after the lord.


    Wilmore caught a loner imp on the eastern side near the forbidden tower, the light there dragged the devil, his hand formed as white claws and the snow on the ground shifted as blades, he took them both and swirled on his heels, throwing to the devil''s neck and they sat on the target, the imp fell, tearing as the crystal ices exploded. As his body aura was cold the devil couldn''t even grasp him.


    "Crap! I can''t do this in front of people."


    He flooded to the main gate and found Huxley and Eliot.


    "I killed one on the eastern gate. They are coming from the west part of the lake."


    Wilmore announced.


    "The main gate!"


    Eliot noted and they began to run to that side when they saw the raining arrows.


    "Lord James is here."


    One of the guards on the wall shouted.


    "What a blessing. Eliot, bring order to the guards, find Bryant and others. There are over twenty imps, people are slaying."


    Eliot flashed away.


    An imp flew above, "all are males."


    Wilmore notified.


    "Let out the fog. I will kiss them with ice."


    Hux nodded, his body was weak but he couldn''t let the imps kill more people.


    The mist clouded around, and Wilmore''s body formed into a half roaring wolf who disgusted these creatures.


    Bryant was leading the King and his Queen, their faces were stained by the rain of blood and the shocked Queen couldn''t even move on. Lady Narayan grabbed her arm and led her to her residence.


    "Your grace, please come back with them we are going to handle this."


    Bryant pleaded.


    "I can carry my bow. I will cover you from the front tower. Go now."


    Bryant lend half of the royal guards to the king and dashed out with the rest.


    "Put your arrows in the flames and keep being in rows, pick your shields now."


    The guards obeyed and put the arrows in the fire. The courtyard was still full of people who sheltered in every corner possible, he couldn''t use dynamite.


    The guards put the arrows on the viewpoint, dragging the string back, they paused for the order.


    "Fire!"


    The King went to the nearest armory. He picked two rifles that had silver bullets and his quiver that was filled with arrows with their tips forged with a layer of faerie silver.


    He put his crown down on a stone table and climbed up the stairs, his guards opened the path for him.


    It was a very long... long time that had passed since he carried weapons. The scent of steel streamed in his nose, he killed the shiver in his hand.


    "Firm in three rows, burn them all."


    The Kind commanded and his wish got fulfilled right after they reached the free space of the front tower.


    Smoke was streaming up from some corners of his castle, the designs that people adjusted with a heart filled with glee now were burning in pain. Blood painted his capital, the place that no enemy could hang on to beat down.


    "Release!"


    He decreed.


    Three imps were getting close, he let them approach but they dodged and the wind that was made by the wings made the fire seem like nothing.


    "Aim again, under their armpits are weak."


    The King informed and himself aimed with his gun, his eyes still could see enough to send them back to hell.


    Back to the castle, chaos rose as the mist expanded. The civilians must have thought it came from the imps, they couldn''t see anything but Wilmore could see better than daylight, like those above that could only see through the blood. Pieces of ice blades formed in the air around him.


    Ten imps were flying overheads, Lord James took down two of them and the torn pieces of flesh rained down.


    Wilmore send out the crystal ice blades out of the mist that were twinkling and hit the imps where the weak points were. If it wasn''t for the physician survey, it could steal him more time and life to hunt them, yet they were fast and caught running people. He clenched his fist the crystal ices broke and the imp turned to triple pieces.


    The rest of the imps caught Wilmore''s position and dove.


    "Yes, come here."


    He gritted his jaw, he let the wolf come out entirely.


    "Don''t lose, I can''t bear you bringing me shame." He told his wolf and at the moment an imp neared him, he bounced up and his fangs touched its neck, the struggling imps screeched and soared, embracing its body he froze it. It turned to a piece of ice and broke down as soon as hitting the cobbled ground of the main square.


    Hux couldn''t let Wilmore be trapped by them so he flowed ahead, his sword cut a tail, the imp turned and roared in his face.


    "Disgusting, you stink."


    His eyes rolled on its armpit and the red heart on its chest.


    "I hate this." He flooded ahead, and the imps embraced the huge masculine man, but the man turned to mist and his sword tore the devil and came out from the other part.


    Hux formed as his normal figure and his whole body was covered by the blood.


    "Disgusting, she will definitely run away from me."


    He said while thundering for another devil.


    "You look terrible!" Eliot noted, appearing beside him, he sliced the one that came from a dark lane, seemingly having consumed blood from a poor person that left behind.


    "Shut up, and own your business," he scolded.


    The knights fought beside the Lord and cleaned the palace. He scanned around, looking for the prince, he saw the gates that got open, and three bloody figures entered.


    "Welcome, Lord James."


    The King greeted him from the front tower.


    But, there was only one thing he craved for now. Seeing Luna in a safe place.. He suffered a hard trip, fought for five hours, and yet, his mind was filled by his niece.

 Chapter 214 - Chapter (214): Enough!

    "How did the imps infiltrate in the capital?" Nicolas asked.


    "They have wings, can go everywhere, you fool!" Donald murmured near his head.


    Surpassing from everyone, the Lord knelt in front of his King in the Gallery. It was full of wounded royals.


    The ministers and some other parliament members were assisting the court''s physicians.


    "Blood pool is the correct word to describe what imps can do."


    The King mentioned, handed his rifles to one of the guards.


    His hands rested on Miguel''s shoulder and helped him up. Looking around he saw the place that his people were dancing and cheering had sketched with unknown shapes of blood.


    "Your grace, are you alright? I''ve heard you were ill but I found you fighting."


    "I was unwell but as you see I am fine. We were lucky that you''d arrived sooner."


    Miguel looked back, pointing at the prince and his companions.


    "They saved the castle. They bathe in the blood."


    "Sons, go clean these faces and come to the meeting hall. We have an urgent meeting for an urgent move. I don''t spare this."


    The King turned on his heels, "The knights'' captains and Bryant, you are coming with us."


    The Ministers stood up and followed their king. Seeing the Lord there was a relief for people. They trusted the former knight of Velator more than anyone.


    A few valets quickly turned the lanterns on, the king snatched a map from a vase and unrolled it in the table, then pinned it and he looked at Miguel.


    "Mark the places that the imps showed up."


    Miguel picked the red pins and began to mark them. As the number of pins stopped on Bolingtone, the old men began to sweat and murmured.


    Raphael snorted, the knights had been sending alerts over the past six months and these oldies just paid no attention that the imps made bloody scenes in many zones.


    "He was right, they seized thirty regions only in one year."


    "Yes, and these imps were not here for entertaining people. Although I doubt they came from the south."


    People exchanged glances! What did Miguel imply?


    "We didn''t receive any report from other lands!"


    The war minister stated.


    "I am not talking about the other lands. We came from the east side and no imp we noticed but I saw with my own eyes that the imps came from the east mountainside, and there is only one town there."


    "Loga?" The king asked, pinned the place with a yellow pin.


    "Yes, I think that the imps were already here and got released exactly tonight when all royals were gathered all at once."


    Faces paled.


    "Like what the smugglers did and it brought a mess to Greenwood."


    Karim noted and the Lord nodded.


    "We received a report from Dorian black announcing that they had caught the smugglers but they didn''t confess so the commander kept them alive for the prince."


    Raphael notified his king.


    "Miguel, Do you think that they had stored the imps in the capital? To scare us? Why?"


    "To show how powerful they are. And they succeeded, three houses are burning, over fifty people in the palace got slaughtered and if we search the town, we will find more."


    The King sighed. Miguel was right, against these imps they were poor, humans were poor and if it wasn''t for his brave son, and these men, yet the slaughtering was continuing.


    "Bryant, I have to summon the small army to settle in the town and on the walls. We are on alert."


    "I''m at your disposal, your highness."


    They discussed for a while and the door went wide three young men entered.


    "Father, I see that now my family took the matter a bit seriously."


    The king was speechless toward his furious son.


    "Sifting our decisions now we all reached one." The king informed.


    "Better to do it before becoming so late."


    Hux added.


    The King pinched the space between his eyebrows. These two were too angry and he had nothing to say.


    "Wilmore, you and your men must leave with the lord tomorrow, morning. With one hundred extra men." The king''s eyes rolled on the war minister, "Minister Sabian, give him the best men in the army and yourself keep the others on alert."


    "As you wish, your highness."


    "What about you Lord? In addition, You have allies now?"


    Minister Monaghan taunted.


    "I know you''ve heard of my son''s marriage but I couldn''t help. Besides, you know that my daughter-in-law is the king of Alovena''s cousin. They already moved to speak with him. Minister Monaghan, these days humans can''t pick swords against each other when there are disastrous enemies!"


    "Like faeries?" The minister continued.


    "This is profane. The holy book praised them as the master of Eastern lands, they are not our enemies."


    The Lord flooded on him.


    "Did you make another alliance with them? You have another niece to use!" Another minister snapped.


    "Gentlemen, I suggest you not to dangle my family with these matters especially Lucas''s daughters."


    "Answer it! Then."


    Miguel closed his eyes and turned back to the source of the soft voice.


    "Princess Livia," he tried not to kill her right now after attempting to hurt Luna.


    "My other niece is now under a vow with my merchant friend. His son is infatuated with her. But I doubt this meeting is related to my family! Bolingtone is mourning on the first night of the new year and you are accusing me."


    "We hate betrayals so we just want to be certain," Livia added.


    "Enough!" Wilmore''s voice resounded.


    "He is right, just enough! Go have some rest. Tomorrow, we will search all of our lands to find the corner that they sneaked out."


    The King dismissed them all, deliberately. He was tired of these sick arguments. They should have been thankful that Miguel arrived before those imps suck their blood and take out their hearts.


    Livia marched out of the hall through the other door she came. Wearing a smirk, she saw her butler, "Oliver, He is here. Let''s start."


    "Yes, milady! They came on time."


    He followed her lady who turned to a dim and narrowed pathway that led out of the palace''s backyard.

 Chapter 215 - Chapter (115): She Could Make It Out Alone

    The Prince left with the Lord and others.


    "I can''t see Natasha, she was in the castle!"


    Eliot informed, his guts twisted.


    "I''m going to find her."


    He stormed out in distress.


    "Lord James, do you want to see Lady Luna? She has something that I think you must hear from herself."


    The Lord nodded and obeyed his guide. On the way, he saw a lot of blood and his heart was jumping out of his chest, Luna was fine, wasn''t she?


    Marching out of the palace, he cleaned his mind from everything. But he saw that the prince drew the path to the left tower. He scowled. Shouldn''t she be in Mistress''s mansion? They weren''t allowed to attend in public.


    "Why are you keeping her there?"


    Wilmore and Hux gazed at each other. They were shameful to reply that and Nemo arrived on time.


    "Are they alright?"


    Wilmore asked.


    "Yes, but Lady Luna wanted to help people and Kate had to take a forced action."


    Nemo coughed, why did he just blurt that in front of Lord James.


    Miguel hissed, and began to run, creeping up the tower, he saw Lady Narayan on the third floor, she was going into another chamber. Repressing the anger that was chewing him inwardly,


    "Milady, please wait!"


    The woman swirled back and saw the Lord.


    "Gods, you are here?"


    "Is she here?"


    She nodded, and he roamed to the door. Unlatching the door, he flooded inside and faced Luna.


    Luna''s chilled in shock, her wish came true and her uncle just appeared in front of her. Kate grabbed Helena''s hand, her apron was bloody, and pulled her out with herself.


    The door slammed back behind them.


    "Luna, my darling!"


    His hand ran wide for her and the sobbing Luna rushed for his warm strong arms. Her hands wrapped over him and put her head on his chest.


    "I''ve missed you so much."


    He cuddled her head and left a kiss on her beautiful hair.


    "Calm down, I am here. I never let you go."


    She closed her eyes and squeezed her eyelids.


    "Tell me that my family is fine. It is the only thing that I need now."


    "They are all fine. I have a piece of surprising news about Elizabeth for you."


    She pulled back and gazed at him. Uncle Miguel cleaned her tears. Looking into her twinkling blue eyes.


    He grinned, "merchant Hamoon''s son, his name is William and likes of her. He asked me to let them get to know each other."


    Everything malice that Luna witnessed faded away, turned to ashes and her brain ran blank.


    "Uncle, this is not a dream, is it? First Ryan and now Ell!"


    "Yes, now all my concern is about you."


    She shook her head, no, he should not be worried about Luna as she could solve it in her own way whether she wasn''t sure if Livia let her fasten her position.


    "Uncle, in today''s session that you''ve missed it, the king decreed that I''m engaged to his son."


    Lord James closed his eyes, let his headache subside with this pleasant dancing word.


    She could make it all alone, she had fought all alone to survive the traps that Livia had been making for her. He opened his eyes and cupped her face between his thick big hands.


    "Oh, my sweetheart. I was dying to reach here,  burning this court including the people who aimed your life."


    His hands dropped. Luna took a chair for him and he made his seat. Kneeling before him, she noted, "uncle, they will bring about the alliance you made after you come back from the south. Is Ryan happy? Can they handle this matter?"


    "We have no clue, daughter. We shot in the dark but hopefully, lady Saya is a good woman and I knew her father. Ryan is lucky. Her son could settle with him."


    "Her son! Uncle how old is she?"


    "Twenty-five. She got married at a young age and has a seven years old son."


    He put his hand in his pocket and took out a folded paper and handed her.


    "What about my wretched situation?"


    Uncle Miguel uttered, he felt awkward after what those ministers told him.


    "Uncle, gather your men and show them what power is. You are always an honored man. Do you remember the day you gave us the griffin tamers?"


    "You discovered everything about my murky past."


    She held his wounded dry hand, "I am proud of you, see even Ryan does too, they headed to the south." She directed to the words written in the paper.


    "Luna, I have a question and I need the right answer. Do you like the prince? If the answer is No I will take you out right now. You must know that you can''t hang on here without a strong affection."


    She believed that it could be perfect if Wilmore wasn''t a prince but unfortunately, he was. He was dangerous and she didn''t trust him enough as she should have but on the other hand, her heart couldn''t resist him. She needed to protect Elizabeth too. Now, her duty became vaster than before.


    "Uncle, I think the prince deserves it. I know his hands are veiled in blood. But I can help him to show his true self."


    Miguel believed that she was innocent and these words were coming from her pure heart.


    "What if his true self is a murderer? All of the Bolingtone family and their relatives are the same."


    Luna grew pale, Miguel grasped that he went too far.


    "Perhaps you are right, maybe he is the water Lilly."


    He stood up and made her stand.


    "Luna, stay strong and fight. However, it is hard for me to let you alone here. Did you see Elenore, she should have arrived?"


    "What?" Luna did not even see her at the feast and Natasha said nothing about her.


    "Yes, she sent me a notice that she would come to take care of you."


    "She had changed too much uncle, you were right about her."


    Miguel kissed her forehead and went to the door, "Have some rest, Luna, the knights would head south by tomorrow."


    A beat skipped Luna''s heart, it meant that Wilmore was leaving tomorrow.


    Aya came out of her chamber and saw Luna who was about to cry.


    "Did I hear right?"


    Luna nodded.


    "Lady Luna, Prince Wilmore, and Sir. Huxley are here."


    "I think I must go to my residence."


    Aya wanted them to be alone, she bothered Luna enough as she was alone but instantly she needed a bit of privacy with him.


    "Thank you, Aya."

 Chapter 216 - Chapter (216): Deepness (R18)

    Only Wilmore entered the room and in her perspective, he was glowing like a hero that he had a far way to be. But to her he had one part to be a demon while the other half was an intriguing hero. It wasn''t negligible to her.


    She just peered at him in a daze, not even blinking and more like a stiffened doll. A cluster of vicious anguish was wending in his back. He had heard everything the Lord gave an account of it to her, he would kill the lord if he again persuaded her to leave him. He would kill everyone who just constructed to take her away.


    "Are you fine?" His voice was hoarse, and dry. A pain was gleaming in his icy eyes.


    She discovered the same aura she had seen in him before; when they weren''t in this position. Instinctively, she stepped ahead, rushing to his arms. She never thought about escaping from him, leaving from his side but tonight when her uncle mentioned it, she was tickled emotionally. She didn''t want to leave him, if the shady void of his life would harm her, she would prefer standing in his arms.


    His hand slipped over her back, breathing the odor of her hair inside, to rely on it during survival from the south.


    "You know he didn''t mean it, don''t you?"


    "I know." It was all he said, knowing that her family was frightened for her safety was understandable but letting her take off his arms, no... no logic could accept it, no reason could calm him not to frost this world.


    "Are you mad at him?"


    She dove her fingers in his black shirt.


    "I am!" He pulled her back, clasping either of her shoulders a bit harder but she didn''t indicate on it.


    "I don''t want to hear that again."


    Luna swallowed, for a moment she saw a blaze of ice in his eyes.


    "I won''t leave you, even if people force me to do it. You want me to be loyal and I am."


    "Even if I die, I will beg to come back to you again, Luna."


    His hand slid on her nape, kissing her harder than before, he had to leave by tomorrow and it was not crystal clear that when he could come back.


    Luna''s head grew blank, her body loosened but to keep her strength leveling up, she clenched his shirt more. He had told her that he would do this.


    Wilmore pulled back, averted his head, he loved that she was holding on. Picking her up, he carried her to the bedroom.


    "Don''t be shy, you''ll be mine this way." He put her on the bed, she rolled her head down.


    Wilmore unbuttoned his shirt, Luna peeked at the bruises on his body, yet the pink and tint color had blushed her cheeks.


    "You got hurt."


    Kneeling before her knees, he cuddled her cheek.


    "These are nothing compared to what I did to them. Every creature I kill will vanish with no soul left to leave this world."


    Her eyes grew wide, this one was scary, and how simple he was mentioning this.


    Leaning forward, he pecked her lips and while his lips yet remained on hers added, "I won''t kill innocents, not anymore."


    Flinching under him, she growled, "why are you testing me?"


    "To see if you can fulfill what you said a while before."


    He pulled back, waiting to see her reaction, if she would run away, he was going to leave now not touching a strand of her hair, again! Letting his wolf die in thirst.


    Luna''s hand hovered ahead, gently caressing his bruises. Wilmore found it intolerable to resist, this temptation was too innocent. Her palm rolled on his face and she bent, her soft lips that used to recall him the beauty of spring landed on his.


    He climbed the bed, bending on her, made her lay on the bed, leading the kisses, and looked at her, if he could kill the wolf''s desire he wouldn''t do this as dismay was shouting out in her face. Obviously, she was doing it to save his heart from frost. She wanted him alive. But he wasn''t merciful.


    "I am not going to hurt you."


    He said and went ahead, kissing her lips, sucking the soft flesh that was turning red, he opened his mouth and his tongue tasted more of her.


    "Open your mouth." He commanded.


    Squeezing the blanket, she followed his lead, and his tongue dove into her mouth. Wilmore continued to the deepness of what he began, his body quickly showed a reaction. His lustful wolf was burning out heat and his body warmed instantly.


    Utterly, Luna was letting heat out of her skin, it sounded uncomfortable at the beginning but then it was pleasant. Her mind was blank and she surrendered to him, his mouth rolled away, kissing and licking her face, he slid down on her neck. She flushed more as his hands rolled her skirt up and caressed her legs, a bit of pressing turned to squeezes on her thighs.


    "Will..." She gasped.


    "Calm down. Don''t interrupt me."


    She closed her mouth, clenching her fists, as his hand touched the lace on her notch. She heard a ripping noise and then a finger breached on her most sensitive part.


    She jolted and the flames flooded under her skin, making her heart pace faster. She let out a moan as he kissed the line of her breasts, no one ever touched these parts, but herself, just as she washed them up. She grabbed her mouth not to let that ridiculous sound again, however, it was written in those books that men loved the moaning of pleasure.


    Wilmore touched her zone, it was soft and smooth, his mouth reached her breasts and cheerfully pleasured there unless she moaned, his eyes rolled on her and blazed, it was as if an explosion in his existence, but she stopped herself.


    His hand traveled up and brought her hands down her mouth, his breath touched her skin wilder, "don''t do that. Let me find you pleasuring, assuring that you like me."


    Hearing what he mumbled, she let herself do that, permitting her urge to act ruthlessly.. It could be the last thing she had from him.

 Chapter 217 - Chapter (217): Deadly Pain (R18)

    He took out his trousers, a large nail popped out of his hand, and tore the strips of her dress.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m impatient."


    A moment later, she chilled as air explored her naked body, Wilmore greedily snatch a look of her, tossing the dress away, he began to kiss her lips again.


    "I like your body, never paid attention."


    It was the first time that her body came zooming in his perspective. Exposed to him with the blond locks of her hair covering her.


    Kissing her neck, impatiently touched her lemons, his hands caressed them, putting a squeeze on them, he licked one and she moaned. His eyes blazed and his wolf roared, he began to suck on her nipples, kneading them until they looked more intense and pink.


    The flush within him increased and went down on her spot, kissing and fingering the flesh that was as fresh cherry blossom. As he touched them repeatedly, they blossoms, flourished. It was the first time, he could go this much too far and the wolf was pleasuring to adventure and feed his curiosity.


    The flourished bloom inflamed. He put his mouth there to taste her, he moaned.


    Whimpering at his react her chest moved up, he was licking her on the core. She knew these weren''t normal and he warned her, her body was burning and her brain stopped working. His hand sneaked up and knotted in her fingers.


    His tongue dove into her entrance, he couldn''t monitor it as the wolf savagely was yearning for things that he didn''t want to do. Her salty pure spot was pleasant and drove his mind to float in space.


    He moaned as she jolted, time to enter her, let wolf show its power and flood in her, to taste her blood and protect her forever.


    "Darling, I am going in." He moved up, opening her legs, he approached the aroused shaft near her beginning.  Passionately he caressed her hardened legs.


    "Be gentle!" She ordered, whimpered as her skin was throbbing.


    He grabbed her thighs, and smoothly tickled her entrance with the tips of his rod. She moaned, made him smirk, and was glad that she was untouched, very tight.


    He slowly moved the rod in until he could feel the walls of flesh.


    Her breathing process paced as the blood all of a sudden stormed in her vessels, his urge went inside her and a cluster of sharp pain possessed her as she was torn in the middle, but as soon as he continued, the spot heated and she forgot the pain which now was replaced with relish. Her spot was throbbing. She bit her lips and closed her eyes.


    Pushing in and out he paced his speed, his eyes on her, carving her shakes, her sweated skin, her breasts, her lips that were bitten, he pressed his chest on her fluffy breasts, cuddling on them with his breasts muscles, putting her hands above, he squeezed her wrists to the mattress and hummed her mouth.


    A spark shrieked in his shaft after a long while that he slowly rejoiced the wolf, he was storming in her, but it wasn''t just him she was near her release too. His fangs grew and his eyes were blazing, his mouth neared the back of her shoulder, he could hear her blood flooding and she sweated madly.


    He crashed within her and his fangs tore her soft skin but before hurting her more, pulled her away and embraced her tightly as she chocked her scream with biting her hand and the other one scratched his shoulder.


    She felt the throb becoming stronger, her spot was swallowing him inside but a moment later, her body loosened and a sudden heat left her body with deadly pain on her neck. Then everything calmed and ran dark, she fainted.


    "Luna, my love, open your eyes." It was Wilmore''s terrified shaky voice. He confessed but she couldn''t hear.


    He put her on the pillow, checking her body, her spot bled a bit. It seemed he sped up savagely on her. Checking her pulse, it was normal. He looked at where he bit and his eyes widened! Why did it look like the one he had?


    Damn! Why was it like this? He didn''t press his fangs on her flesh deeply! Devil cursed him, eventually. If something happened to her, he couldn''t live.


    He hugged her, pushing the blanket on her, the pleasure just sprinkled out of his body. What should he do now? No, he couldn''t sleep like this, nor could he leave!


    "Master Gaven! He could help, a physician fae."


    He stood up, putting on his clothes, he went to the essence the dwarf had given Luna and splashed it in the air.


    "Come on, her wound is throbbing."


    A moment later, someone knocked on the door, and the prince stormed for him, allowing him inside, he led the faerie to the bedroom. Hastily, he found out what he had done, a huge mistake.


    "Did you bite her tonight?"


    He shook his head in disappointment.


    "I swear I didn''t know she is sensitive."


    He was desperate and distressed, what was odd with tonight?


    "Your grace, you shouldn''t have listened to the devil within you."


    Wilmore fell on his knees, what did he mean? Did he kill her?


    The physician checked her pulse, she was burning in fever and ran red. Yet, her heartbeat was normal.


    "What did I do?"


    "We will find out in the next full moon."


    "I''m not a Lycan! It is not possible to turn her werewolf."


    "You bit the girl that was capable of it, don''t you know about James'' family''s blood essence? The lycan inside you smelled it."


    "The what?"


    "Yes, didn''t you ever ask yourself how can you hold the power of cold? That''s a Lycan. A mother of a Lycan, a Queen had bitten you."


    Wilmore was shocked, Gaven knew about these and didn''t warn him?


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I didn''t know that you will do this, now, I thought you might ask me to check her before cohabitation!"


    "You must protect her since I''m away."


    The faerie sighed. The poor girl would go through a tough era. He had to tell Miguel about this.


    "I will, but we must inform your father and her uncle. My power can''t resist your sister, nor can''t suppose the Queen."


    Wilmore brushed a hand in his jet black hair. He was stupid, the wolf tricked him on the lake, made him trust him because he wanted to be mated only with Luna.


    The whole time, it was him who chose Luna not the witch or muse Luna or whatever, that mysterious person was.


    "Go tell them to come to the library. I will bring her."


    He bore the punishment, but what if she died in the next full moon? It could devastate him forever.

 Chapter 218 - Chapter (218): Cant Be Revenged

    * Unedited


    Making the girl dressed, he hugged her, kissing her forehead repeatedly said,


    "Please, open your eyes, my sweetheart. I can''t leave you like this."


    He pleaded but she didn''t wake up. Carrying her, he dashed out of the room and went to the secret pathway. Opening the wall, he flashed down as quick as he could.


    He entered there and met a mere cold silence. Keeping her tight to his chest, with a snap of finger his eyes averted around. The dwarf appeared in the dark. All lanterns and the fireplace lighted up.


    "Did you tell them?"


    "I did, bring her to the Sofa."


    He led the prince to the sofa near the table. Placing her there, he knelt and grabbed her hand, rubbing it gently.


    "Why doesn''t she wake up?"


    "When you were bitten, three days passed unless you woke up, some human''s heart can''t just make it and might..."


    The prince hissed him aggressively, his eyes blazed.


    The sound of the door clicking back responded as the presenters mostly were books here, they had burning aura but cold bodies.


    The light was dim and sorrowful. The air was mourning around Wilmore. The running chill in his blood was stirring and killing him. If he knew that the wolf within him was a Lycan he would never let him bite her.


    "Son, is what I heard true?"


    The King noted, taking his approach to him.


    Wilmore looked at his father desperately, "for the first time, I thought I can have a woman, someone who belongs to me, and I almost killed her."


    The King''s eyes deterred on Luna, his hand rested on his son''s shoulder.


    "Master Gaven, is she fine?"


    "She is, if she hadn''t the James blood I could be worried but presently, I have no worries."


    A moment later, Miguel stormed inside, his face flaring in rage. He saw her two hours ago and she was fine but what had happened? Wilmore stood up but the lord ignored him and sat there. Checking on her, he saw the bit mark, he jerked back, his palm kissed the floor.


    "What is this?" Gasping...


    "Lord!" Wilmore blurted, it was hard to tell him as something heavy locked his chest.


    The Lord shot him a glare, his nose neared Luna and sniffed her. The scent, it was his scent. Miguel had the skill of wolves, his senses were strong and could keep him alarmed. They were provoked when the faeries gave him a magical potion and it awakened the wolf''s senses in him.


    His eyes widened, his bowels twisted and burned, he thundered on him, gripping his collar, he smashed him to the ground but Wilmore didn''t stop the man.


    "Miguel, easy!"


    The King ordered.


    "It is fine, father. Let us solve it like true men."


    "Yes, you better find it as an injury forgiven is better than an injury avenged." He breathed out harshly, truly wanting to chew Wilmore''s neck so he could taste what he had done to her.


    "What are you?"


    Wilmore blinked, "you know what I am, you can smell it!"


    The Lord bent near his throat that pushed up and down as he swallowed.


    "How long is that you are a Lycan?"


    "Since I was ten. Sixteen years."


    Miguel blinked and clenched his eyes and squeezed his grip and with a yank, pushed him.


    Returning to Luna, he avoided his gaze from the King, "Livia will kill her if she notices this. She can''t tolerate you and an heir from you is harder for her to accept." He passed Wilmore a glare.


    Wilmore sat straight and swirled to his father.


    "Father, let me marry her tonight."


    "You must," he turned to Miguel and continued, "Miguel, he had to do the cohabitation, the Lycan was killing him."


    "I know the story of ice Lycan, the demon who was killed by fire Lycan. It is a famous story among faeries."


    "I didn''t know."


    Wilmore uttered, sneaking beside her.


    "I can take her to the south with me."


    "No, dangerous, very dangerous Miguel. I am the king, I will protect her." His eyes rolled on Gaven, "Go bring a blank marriage document. They are going to marry right now and my seal will be on it. I sign it with my blood."


    It was the least the King could do to solve Wilmore''s huge mistake. The dwarf vanished and Miguel turned to his King.


    "Did you know what you are?"


    Miguel questioned him.


    "I had no idea that I''m a Lycan. She knew that I''m a devil but accepted me."


    Wilmore noted that he did not offend her.


    "So she loves you. What about you, so you love her back?" He grabbed her hand, "my loving Luna, what did I do to you?"


    Wilmore''s heart shuddered and his lingering thoughts exploded. Did she love him? Was it why she let him touch her? She mentioned loyalty and wanted to save his heart.


    "I do, she is the only woman I love."


    His father closed his eyes. It was pleasant to hear this, more than a love song. The girl kept her words and fulfilled what the king had left to her. Now, he could die in peace, his son achieved a great gift.


    The dwarf came back, held a rolled document with unique papers that were a mix of leather and wood.


    "Gaven, you knew it, why didn''t you tell him?"


    "Because I was afraid the Lycan soul take control over him and kill Wilmore to rule us, had no idea he is rushing without asking me to check on her."


    "It was my fault, all mine," Wilmore confessed.


    Miguel was speechless, he was right.


    "You are lucky your grace, that my kin wasn''t a regular one, now gladly, it can''t be avenged. Remember that I didn''t earn a family with the proficiency of my blade so be careful not to awake the demon inside me. It won''t be easy for you too."


    It was a bit of advice and a menace, all at once. Wilmore extended his hand and grabbed the document from Gaven and opened the thread over it.


    His thumb touched his fang and tore the skin, blood popped out and he sealed it, writing his name with the quill while the ink was his blood. After him, the king made a scratch on his finger with the sharp letter opener he snatched from Gaven''s table. He repeated what his son did and then it was Miguel and unconscious Luna''s turn.


    As Miguel did on her behalf, the king nodded, it was a relief to him, "Now, she is officially my daughter-in-law.. Gaven will keep this until an urgent comes up to let the truth flee."

 Chapter 219 - Chapter (119): He Is Gone

    Past is dead, Luna was repeating to herself, she should have let go of all the distracting emotions and focus on herself and this man only, the man who touched her skin; smiled for her, saved her life, and emerged to her life as a hero that he wasn''t. This beast was the beautiful thing she had ever had and wouldn''t let him go. Not now that her soul touched his.


    His touch was warm and intoxicated her, she craved it as she was lost in the dark abyss of his impatience. His tolerance was wiggling at a thin edge and she couldn''t stop him when it was exactly related to his life. Her heart won her logic and brain, her rules and limits.


    But her tears were slowly moving down on the corner of her eyes, burning and teasing, she was in pain, sweet pain and he couldn''t hear her saying, "it hurts, Wil... Please..." Or probably she was shouting it in her head, hre mouth couldn''t shoot the words out. The thing that trusted into her was thick and throbbed in her hard, banging inside and out. It was a sweet torment but she could not breathe as well. More like bitter fruit that granted contentment.


    He wasn''t himself and seemed the way he was seeing her was extremely different than what the fact was, and all of a sudden, everything ran to a hovering lucid shape then turned dark. Her body grew weightless and his fangs dove into her neck then even her nails couldn''t struggle more than that.


    Everything veered to sprinkling ash, from that bed and the man who could eventually possess her, things rewrote to an edge of a chasm with a brutal wind that clawed her hair back. She closed her eyes, "it was a viscous intoxicated dream, nothing more." She was trying to pursue herself when the rocks cracked under her feet and she slipped down into the dark.


    She woke up in a panic and the sharp light infiltrated her iris savagely, like a rough blade slicing her view. Her hand moved up in sudden reaction and cut the teasing light gleams.


    She rolled her hand down, her stomach was grazing and burning like a pit just had aroused to kill her if she gave futile attention on this yearning.


    She blinked multiple times, where was he? Perhaps she delayed and they had hit the road.


    Her body ached madly as if she had hammered in mines for days and the dark devoured her so as soon as she reached the light, she was punished and whipped for overdoing herself.


    The facilities in the chamber came to view and she saw master Gaven who was snorting while his head leaned back on the back of the chair and his legs rested on the table near her, his hat fallen down and poor deserted part of his head was glinting and exposing.


    A smile carved on her dry lips and the thin skin tore.


    She licked the blood that emitted out of her lips, she frowned! Why did she like this taste while already its taste used to disgust her, making her bowels turn?


    Her neck ached more than any part, her hand slid up and she touched the spot that was throbbing. It was bandaged but when she pressed it her brain screeched and the scene in front of her shivered like watching a space on a water surface.


    "Master..."


    She could not afford to let more words out but it was enough for the dwarf''s sharp ears to be tickled.


    He flashed beside the bed, "calm down, my lady." Holding her hand, "it is nothing, just a scratch."


    The man''s voice faded away and she was twisting in pain, then she recalled the night. Wilmore''s fangs, it was the mark that he left on her.


    The faerie took a vial in his hand and poured it into her mouth, her body was showing reaction toward this wound. If she doesn''t get well soon Livia and the queen would notice this. This was terrible.


    As her body absorbed the potion, the pain sprinkled down like it didn''t exist. Luna blinked and looked at the man while her skin was glowing because of the beaded sweet. She was swallowing the sore not to shriek.


    "What is happening to me?" She gasped.


    "I will tell you, but now just have some rest. You must be hungry, you''ve been unconscious since the last three days."


    What? This man must be kidding! Three days? It meant that Wilmore and her uncle had left three days ago and now should have been in Moon Lake.


    "Master," for a moment she felt a pit in her stomach, it was a deep hunger tugged to loneliness, feeling that she was dropped to the depth of dark and she couldn''t escape because either side she would run to soon could bring her back to the center of the unpleasant vacancy.


    "Yes, milady."


    Her tears glinted in her eyes, she was sad and the faerie could smell it, "you must hang on, milady. Things wouldn''t stay like this unless you keep being strong toward the struggles."


    This witty man was right, it was what she must have done. Thus, instead of growling and sobbing, she smiled and asked for food.


    "Please tell my maidens to bring me something warm and delicious."


    Master Gaven dabbed on her hand and walked to the door, unlatching the lock he faced two panicked faces who stiffened across his sight.


    "Were you here since last night?"


    He scanned them from toe to up, even captain Nemo had dark circles under his eyes and it meant three of them didn''t sleep the entire night just to watch over her and serve her if she lacked. It was wonderful that how fast she gained their loyalty. And a bit strange!


    "She is up, bring her food and go have some rest!" He sighed.


    "Can we see her just a bit?"


    Helena begged but the faerie was a little wicked didn''t want to concern the girl with these girls being as it haunting ghosts.


    "No, go bring breakfast first. Something warm contains meat."


    The girls nodded and headed down the corridor.


    Master Gaven looked at Nemo, "go have some rest. Your father and your stepmother will come here. Certainly, they prefer to see you. Don''t let them see you in this situation."


    Nemo bowed his head and went to the guards'' chamber.


    The dwarf got back to the bedroom and his head rolled on the bed, she wasn''t there.


    How could he handle this? Controlling a werewolf human was like walking on fire.


    "Lady Luna?"


    "Please wait outside, let me wash. I stink."


    Shaking his head, he guessed right, her senses will change slowly, and soon in the full moon, she would find herself different, shaping as a wolf who must give a sacrifice to the moon!


    "Master Gaven, what is wrong with me? I hated blood scent but now I like it. Is it for the mark?"


    She poured water into the stone tub, the water was cold but she didn''t care. She laid inside, there was a heat inside her that would not cease down.


    "Perhaps because of the mark, it is."


    It was even tough for him to explain it.


    She closed her eyes, as the cold water kissed her skin and she felt decent. Wilmore''s eyes emerged to her mind, she frowned, his cold space beside her could be sensed more than she supposed.


    "He is gone.." She mumbled.

 Chapter 220 - Chapter (220): Not Purposefully

    Wearing new apparel, she went to the lavender fragrance and sprayed it on herself but coughed right away.


    "Ah, it seems I got allergic to everything. Did he dislike what I use?" She shook her head, if he did, he would let her know.


    "Milady, your food is here."


    She ignored everything as she was hungry as a beast. She wanted to slaughter master Gaven with the lingering questions in her head.


    Having the food, she found the girls yawning. Looking at them, before she could open her mouth to speak, instead their heartbeats and slow moves came visible to her ears and sights.


    Her eyes rolled on the dwarf who was stiffened, peering at her as if he was reading her like a book.


    "Master, what is..." The man raised his palm and interrupted her before finishing the statement. She swallowed them with the saliva and nodded.


    "Kate, Helena! You can leave. Please don''t worry about me and relax. I will call you if I need to."


    "Alright, Milady. Master Collen is concerned, he asked us to let him see you."


    Master Collen was a dedicated man to the Queen, it didn''t matter how much he praised this girl, Gaven could not let them see her for now. It was the King''s order and he emphasized that every matter related to Lady Luna must go to him first.


    "I will let them visit her if I find it necessary."


    These girls were enough bright to grasp what he referred to, gathering the stuff, pushing the carrier, drawing their path out, slamming the door behind.


    Helena looked at Kate, "she looks unlike herself. Can you sense a change?"


    "Don''t pry, she just bathed without us and it doesn''t mean she had changed."


    Helena shook her head. But she didn''t imply on that matter, Lady Luna loathed half-raw beef but now she was eating with too much relish. Was she just too hungry?


    "You are right, let''s go! I''m dying out of frustration."


    They headed out of the third floor and halted in the second one where their residence was when Kate halted.


    "You go have some sleep. I must check on the infirmary, I''ve heard that three of the guards are dying. I want to see if they were bitten or not."


    Helena nodded, she was curious too, so she took the carrier with her to have an excuse for crossing that path.


    Back to Luna''s chamber, she hastily clasped the man''s hand and with her concerned eyes asked the unspoken questions.


    "Chill down." He put his free hand into his dark green robe and shoved a sealed envelop out and placed it on the table. Pushing it to her side, added, "This is from Prince Wilmore. We tried to wake you up but we couldn''t. Came across, that he had taken harsh on you."


    Luna blushed, so they knew what had gotten her into that bed for a long rest. Of course, they did! This man was a physician.


    "I will read it later. Now, tell me why am I unlike myself?"


    She implored.


    "What I am going to inform you is a bitter fact that even prince Wilmore was unaware of it. Are you sure you want to face all at once?  And no one except you and I must keep it."


    "I hate being tormented slowly, so speak, please. Secrets will be buried with me before burying me."


    The dwarf sighed, difficult things always relied on him.


    "The wolf that bit prince Wilmore was the mother of an ice Lycan. This issue is complicated so I am making it brief because I don''t have enough knowledge."


    Her heart skipped a beat, her throat bobbed up and down but was dry. Her head cooled, the hair on her body aroused as the words were so freaking sharp.


    "Then!"


    "The ice Lycan was killed by the fire one, but his mother was a magician, a soul summoner and trapped the prince. She had made the prince''s body a new home for a wolf''s soul. Her son."


    "H..how... Di... D..." She stammered as her brain just frizzed, not assisting her to explain.


    "Did I discover? Well, since the beginning when I studied him and met my fellows in faerie land to survey over it and figure it out."


    "Who else knows?" Now the chill was turning to wrath, her fingers curled into fists and hit the table.


    The table shook and the vase shattered, Luna was scared and jumped up. Holding her hand in front of her mouth.


    "I... I... Am sorry."


    What was this? She never acted rude like this and her body wasn''t that strong to cause such a mess.


    The dwarf was relaxed but sounded disappointed. He swirled his hand and everything returned to its previous shape. The broken pieces were glued back together.


    "Please, have your seat if you wish for the rest, if not we can leave it for another moment."


    "Please, I beg you, tell me."


    She flashed ahead, holding his hairy hand.


    He gave her a gentle nod and directed her to the chair. And as she obeyed, he continued, "Prince Wilmore has a Lycan inside him and you are the only woman this wolf let him have. He marked a human and you know that when a Lycan bites a human in the full moon, what will happen."


    "I thought it was a fairy tale."


    The faerie raised an eyebrow and she passed him a dumbstruck sight.


    "Ahm... I mean, he is Wilmore anyway!"


    "He is, he is both of them, and they both battle over you."


    Luna felt the knot in her stomach.


    "What am I now?"


    "I don''t know, we hadn''t had a human werewolf who was bitten by a Lycan."


    "Will I change to a wolf?"


    "We must wait until the full moon and I am glad that you survived the most dangerous condition."


    "What was that?"


    "Death, milady. Your uncle confirmed the essence of your blood. It saved you."


    Luna needed to breathe, bobbing up the chair, she roamed for the balcony and gasped for air before dying out of truth strangling aspects.


    The breeze crossed her dress and tears dribbles down as her palms kissed the cold edges of that balcony. She was slouched, her shoulders shivering, reviving her family, especially Elizabeth. Her hybrid sister, now she could feel her, and how she went through an unknown world, not purposefully.


    Her glowing hair locks spread around her face, her head moved up and she winced.


    Black banners were covering the walls and a huge winged beast with no head was attached to a thick huge iron pillar.


    "Elenore! Where is she?" It popped into her head out of nowhere! She left Lucas to be with her and support her.

 Chapter 221 - Chapter (221): Stagger

    Moon Lake~


    "Rof, shake your legs! Alpha must have been rushing to leave therefore, he had forgotten to clean this messy place up."


    Elizabeth rolled her sleeves up after putting her Griffin tamer on the sheath. Hopefully, it was left on the table so didn''t need to browse the whole house.


    The Alux put his legs on each other, very lazy to clean there however, it took him less time than what others used to consume.


    "Why should we let our energy die down here?"


    He chewed his nail and spat.


    "Listen, I didn''t send Robert after the geese to fool around. I want to thank that brute ignorant for saving my life so I feel way better."


    Her palms rested on her waist when she pulled her skirt up, gesturing like a cleaning lady and her eyes straying around.


    "Fine! But are you confident that is just a rebate? Isn''t it affection? Because I see no tenderness in you!"


    He mocked, jumping up.


    "Shut your mouth if you want your tiny tongue to stay in your tiny mouth." She went to the sweep and picked it, furiously.


    "See! I''ve told you, bad-mouthing is your weapon."


    "Ha, ha, who says that, master of ethics? Bring a bucket of water."


    "You are overdoing me!" He growled but sparked out.


    "I''m always the unbound one! A troublesome hybrid."


    She muttered, leaning the sweep to the table and going to fix the bed that still had her blood on its sheets.


    Cleaning the dust, sheets and then mopping around, she looked outside and it was going to be cloudy. It took her days to convince merchant Hamoon to let her be fleeing for just two hours. He did not let her go to the New Year feast.


    Her head rolled back, looking at the ceiling, her sight explored down, then fell on the bookshelf and her curiosity was pooling out again.


    "I''m dying!" Rof bleated.


    "Surely, you will die out of laziness."


    "Wicked!''


    She giggled and her forefinger traveled on the book spines.


    "Why does he just read romance, fairy tales? He is so boring." She shrugged and drew out one of the books and something dropped and clanked on the floor. Her eyebrows furrowed as her eyes caught a better view of that thing. It was a ring with the ruby gem on it.


    Rof coughed, "what did you find?"


    She picked the ring and raised her eyebrow like she could not believe what she was watching, "A woman ruby ring."


    "Hm, perhaps belongs to him!"


    Elizabeth burst out laughing, he thought too much to discover that.


    "You goofy, but why was it here? Between a book?"


    Rof snarled and dashed to her, shrugging, "probably left there when he was reading it?"


    Elizabeth still had her finger between the pages that the ring dropped from and turned it to see what he was reading. She sat on the floor that she had put too much attempt to clean. Leaning back at the wood, her eyes followed the words.


    "Elizabeth had only two choices to obey the King and drink the poison or kill him."


    Elizabeth? Seemed the heroine of this tale was interesting.


    "Well, that''s yours!"


    Rof babbled.


    "Why are you speaking nonsense? Don''t you see that he left?"


    "Maybe, he didn''t want but he had to because of that kid."


    "Not a correct answer, it was, because he could have come back after dropping the kid. He is mysterious." Her eyes fixed on a point but abruptly gathered herself and jumped on her feet. What did he like in this book?


    "Well, I borrow this book. This ring will go to Master Hamoon."


    She rolled her sleeves down, marched ahead, and thrust the book in her bag, shoving the ring inside a small pocket.


    Shoving her bag on her shoulder, she fixed her skirt.


    "Time to go!"


    The eager Alux flashed to her hood, stretched, and eased his legs.


    Elizabeth locked the door and descended the stairs. William was bizarre, she could swear that the only valuable thing in this house was the ring she found. Even thieves wouldn''t bother to waste time in such a humble place.


    "He did not teach me to control my power. From now on, this is your duty!"


    She swirled and headed down the forest road.


    "Hm, what do I earn against?"


    He loved deals, especially the ones that could bring his stomach too much food.


    "What do you want?"


    Before he could speak, she put out her forefinger, threatened him with fierce eyes, "Be careful, with what you wish!"


    Rof puffed inside her hood, folding his hands.


    "You stingy! I''ll teach you instead I expect you to give me fruity candies!"


    "Deal, so we would come here every night."


    "What? You didn''t mention this!"


    "Hm, if I did my answer was a big fat, No!"


    "You tricked me!"


    "Believe me or not I am amazingly deft in that."


    They quit the forest line and reached the harbor. Today was crowded, seemed the knights were going to the south. What? Knights? Was the prince among them?


    She paced her strides and opened her path among the people who were gathered there to watch them.


    Searching among them, she saw merchant Hamoon talking to her uncle and another man! She pushed the men and crossed there.


    "Hey, watch out!"


    A man said, turning back, it was Robert, her newly hired butler who was running among the throng.


    "Milady, where have you been! I couldn''t find you in the Gallery, and they said there is no artist as Elizabeth James."


    Ell gave him an amusing smirk.


    "That''s my uncle, take me there."


    Robert frowned as he found out the girl had played with him.


    He helped her out and called out for merchant Hamoon.


    Approaching the knights, she shot a glare at Huxley but a hand rested on her shoulder from the left side.


    "Hello Elizabeth, long time!" That was Natasha who appeared out of nowhere.


    "Lady Natasha! Are you going to the south?"


    "We all go."


    "Where is the prince?"


    "In the ship, we are moving in thirty minutes."


    The girl dabbed on her shoulder and was about to leave, "how is my sister doing?"


    Natasha curtailed to respond, didn''t turn back as she couldn''t face her, waving a hand, "she is fine. Go meet her when you were allowed."


    She continued her path after saying that, her leather cloak flapped in the air as a gust blew.


    "The imps have attacked the capital! This is a pure catastrophe." She heard the merchant''s soldiers murmur.


    Staggering to her uncle, she hugged him.


    "Uncle! Is that true? Imps attacked the capital?"

 Chapter 222 - Chapter (222): Meet Your Sister As A Merchant

    Her heartbeats were punching every vital part of her body, her wet eyes glinted as she saw the dimness and glum on her uncle''s face.


    Miguel hold his arm out for Elizabeth and they walked out of the crowd.


    "They did, but I arrived on time."


    "Uncle, how can they travel the expanded distance without having blood and heart? Those demons need food to continue."


    Her uncle nodded, Elizabeth quickly grasped the strangeness of the matter.


    "We know, probably they were kept somewhere already. They were ready to attack."


    "Smugglers?"


    "I''m afraid that it can not be a smuggler only!"


    Elizabeth could not slay her distress. Natasha noted that Luna was fine but it wasn''t enough! What if there were more imps there?


    "Uncle, I will go to the capital to watch over her from distance."


    Miguel shook his head. Luna began all of these to keep her sister safe and she was bitten by the prince. He couldn''t let this one put herself on fire.


    "Meet your sister as a merchant. In three months you can learn the basics and he would take you on the first journey. Cover your sister in another way, Elizabeth. She is strong and bright. She is now engaged to the prince. The title we wanted to gain for her, she earned it herself by catching the prince''s trust and heart."


    Elizabeth released her breath. This one was decent among all, Luna wasn''t someone who could be sold her short.


    "I will uncle, where are Ryan and his wife? Did you send them to Alovena?"


    "Yes, it was better they moved for negotiations earlier. We don''t know how long this war willing to continue. Alovena is a vast territory and we must travel too much that might take two years or so."


    This fact actually pricked her, if Faeries would assist then things were going to be easier. Likewise, humans could hand them back, aiding to shove the reptile beasts back to hell.


    "Elizabeth, you just don''t worry, Elenore was in the capital. She left Lucas to Lisa and went to help your sister."


    "Did she return to the Queen counsel? I''m not confident if she could help otherwise!"


    "Yes, she did and her vital vote in my absence could provide Luna''s position as a wife. Besides, I discovered that the King likes Luna, and having his support is bliss."


    Slightly, she could take a deep whiff of relief. If the King is now on the throne after his illness she could kick the worries away.


    "We are Moving in ten minutes!"


    A man shouted from the deck.


    "Listen Elizabeth, don''t make trouble. I had to tell Hamoon about you so he can protect you."


    Elizabeth nodded but for not making him more concerned, she didn''t say that William had left. She didn''t want to push the merchant in discomfort.


    "Be safe uncle." She hugged him, this man changed their lives after their parents'' death.


    Miguel kissed her forehead and after patting her head, the man rushed for the ship.


    After a moment, the fast ship moved. She found the merchant and her butler beside him.


    "Master Hamoon, someone is playing with the global parliament to involve them with imps and reptile beasts."


    Elizabeth uttered.


    The merchant''s eyes drifted on her while wearing a pessimistic utterance.


    "Yes, my daughter. And it scares us all."


    Ell turned back and looked at him, nodding to admit that she was frightened as hell too. Heavy trauma and violation were flooding in all lands and it wasn''t just about Velator! What was going on? Gods punishment? It could make her laugh if so it were. It wailed to be bringing disaster for personal benefits, not for a moment she could anticipate it was from divinity otherwise why would Muse Luna show up to warn them?


    Her head was exploding but the answer was afar from her to be out, that who was leading catastrophe to arrange power.


    "What you are mentioning have pools of meanings in it and can only transpire during the time if they follow the culprits."


    Robert described, pointing to the knights.


    I am going to find out who has been stirring up around! They might not be able to come back soon, which I will make it less for them. Elizabeth told herself.


    The ship moved, a gang of crows croaked and passed by chirpy gulls.


    Returning to the mansion, merchant Hamoon scanned Elizabeth''s figure. Those stains were not oil colors from painting for a gallery but dust and dirt! Was she wiggling in a marsh? It meant she framed and misled them.


    "Well, be honest! You are a muse of trickers. It might help you in merchant''s way but not toward me!"


    His eyebrows knotted, while Robert was still looking at her in disbelief and not so certain where they had performed a fool party!


    "Rof, you come out of her hood!" The merchant added.


    "Why me? I''m nothing more than a slave?" Rof grumbled inside the hood and flashed on her shoulder.


    "Slave? Look at the outfits I made you, the food and stuff! Which slave acquires them all like cheese, you disgraceful mouse!"


    Elizabeth poked him with her forefinger. He shrugged, holding in her shoulder, gripping her hair lock. She hissed.


    "I am an Alux, not a mouse!"


    "Well, enough!" The merchant shook his head and raised his palm. While Robert was giggling at them arguing.


    "Explain! Were you mopping the ground?"


    Elizabeth closed her eyes. Why did she assume this luminous man wouldn''t find out at the first glance? It was enough to be locked up until the end of the sessions.


    "I apologize, it was your kindness for granting me..."


    "It is not my answer!" He cut her.


    "Yes, I was cleaning your son''s house."


    "What? You went near the forest?"


    Elizabeth lowered her head, it was risky but she had her dagger left there.


    "I went to find the dagger that my uncle gave me but the house was dusty and to repay my debt I cleaned there."


    "Debt?" Asked Robert, which debt?


    "Yes, he saved my life."


    Robert frowned, what had occurred to her?


    "Fine, it is impossible to avoid you from going out, from now on you are allowed to get there only, but Robert will be with you."


    In the meantime, before she could show her excitement and anticipation, the merchant''s butler came along with a bulky bald man with tan skin. A bit rough.


    "Oh, Solar! You came." He welcomed his butler and the man with him.


    "Yes, master! I brought you, my cousin, from Bead. He is a good master of material art. You can train Robert and the lady."


    Elizabeth''s mouth dropped and her face flourished. They greeted fast and she left all of them in astonishment. Not every girl would show such a reaction when she knew her skin was going to be peeled off her flesh through harsh training.


    "Today''s session will be the history of commodities. Then you can go on your first session of material art with Hakem." Merchant Hamoon declared.


    Elizabeth eagerly bobbed her head and followed the man.. However, her heart was heavy after what she heard about capital, but she needed to become tougher, mightier to protect her family.

 Chapter 223 - Chapter (223): Rose Forest (1)

    Frank Foley tilted his head, peering at the thick heavy books that were dropping on each other one after another in front of him. He slouched more as if they were plummeting on his back.


    "You must learn our language in a month and read all of these books in a year to be able to use your sleeping magic."


    "What about this?"


    William looked at the tattoo, the magic locker must be erased off the core of his magic source.


    "I will bring someone to erase it. But it is painful."


    Frank didn''t care about any pain, nothing was worse than seeing his mother''s death, being slaughtered in front of him who was weak that couldn''t cause them a scratch and save her.


    "How can you see this magic locker? My mother said no one is able to see it."


    "Only I can see. It is my skill to feel magic. But from the first meeting we had, I didn''t see your wrist. If I did I wouldn''t let you go."


    He confessed, drily.


    "What about your wife? Would not the dark witches hurt her?"


    "Don''t tell about her to anyone. Can I trust you?"


    William wanted to test him to see how strong he was to keep words within his cores. A flash of light passed his eyes, recalling Elizabeth was pricking his urges. He wanted to come back but his land needed him.


    "Rest assured." He directed to the books continued,


    "Who will teach me all of these? I am not smart either!"


    "Master Nonen will be your teacher. And Sigo will train you, Foley, listen to him carefully as he is very impatient."


    The boy swallowed.


    "Sir, my name is Frank." And added, "Frank Foley."


    "Do you know Kate Foley?"


    William asked.


    "I know only one Kate and she is my mother''s cousin. It has been two years since I saw her."


    William nodded, the entire time Muse Luna''s servant was near him and he couldn''t find out. The worst part was that even Kate didn''t know otherwise would say to keep them safe.


    "Alright, I am leaving here. Master Nonen must be here now."


    William turned to the door when the curious Foley asked, "your Highness, can I ask a question?"


    "Make it short!"


    "Why do the ladies wear less here? I can''t even look around."


    William sneered.


    "Then don''t! You horny human. My men don''t care about their nude body."


    He opened the door and sneaked out.


    Frank gushed in rage, how idiot he was for asking the king such a question! Childish!


    He dabbed his head with his knuckles saying, "you idiot! Control yourself and don''t look at those..."


    He sighed and pushed his forehead on the table then scanned the place. It was a circular large room, from floor to the ceiling were stretched the bookshelves while in the middle was a stone table and benches circled around it. Some windows were letting light inside and made a dreamy image.


    He was as if a small rabbit that left there.


    Outside of the library, a great figure with green features approached the King, his black claws clicked on the cobbled floor as if irons, he had a human figure mixed with Peacock feathers, his legs had weird shapes but masculine. His tale was sweeping the floor behind him. His eyes were wholly black no white ball you could see. And instead of a neb, he had a mouth with sharp teeth.


    "King William, I was wondering why did you send your man after me." He directed to Leon.


    "He is my brother, Leon. I appreciate your favor for coming. But I need you by my side."


    Nonen''s eyes drifted on the door, raised his forefinger, with his sharp nail directing to the door, sharpened his eyes. He sniffed and opened his palm, a green globe of magic formed above his claws. It began to grow at the size of an egg and the man closed his palm, the green globe bubble that was as if a hovering light flashed inside the room, crossing the door.


    "You have found a gem!"


    The magician faerie stated.


    "I did but there is a magic locker on his wrist. I needed you to crack it."


    The man rubbed his chin, the other hand rested under his right elbow. Gesturing as the witty thoughtful man that he was. Wishing that was not a human, the green flakes on his hands glowed in a green-ray.


    "Let me see it first."


    William nodded and led him to the library. He was glad that this stubborn Peacock eventually showed some interest. Possibly, he had heard of the dark witches and his curiosity did not permit him to refuse again.


    Entering the library, William''s eyes rounded. The boy waved a hand inside a green bubble and said vague words but the thing that captured him didn''t allow his voice to move out.


    "I think he must come down!"


    Nonen waved a finger and a spark of light flashed out, nibbled the bubble and it exploded. The boy fell on the floor, scrambled up, and then rounded around himself, bending on his stomach, he threw out everything he had a while before.


    "Damn you nasty!" Leon nagged. He just messed up on the library floor.


    Frank cleaned his mouth with his sleeve and his palm pressed on the cold bench beside him.


    "I''m not good, am I poisoned?"


    The sound of claws approached him, he turned back and saw the Peacock faerie and jerked back in affliction.


    "Get up." The faerie demanded, sternly.


    The boy stood up, kept his head down and, Nonen''s nail approached him, he stiffened, it was sharp and was getting close to his neck.


    The nail rested under his chin, he flinched, and rolled his head up, not daring to look into his eyes, heard him saying, "very weak! Even if there is a drop of magic in this lame body, he can''t endure it."


    His hand dropped and with a disappointed complexion strode to the door, "I take my words back, this is a waste of time. I did not know it was a human who is capable of becoming a dark magician."


    William sighed, pinched the bridge of his nose.


    "I''m afraid that you can''t leave!" A wicked flash of light glinted in his dark eyes. This man should take his alarm seriously.


    Leon stormed to the door and yanked it back.


    Frank guessed that was a quarrel coming up because of him.


    "You are not my King!"


    The Peacock stated, William''s grandfather''s close friend. His pride was voluminous than his muscles and couldn''t accept a kid who was raised among humans to become his King!


    "Let me prove I am!" Nonen''s nails grew larger, some of those gorgeous but sharp slaying feathers hovered in the air around him, aiming the king, blazing as blades.


    William bared his paws that were exposing white fire.. Frank was shivering out of terror and couldn''t help to stop being the lame he mentioned, it was just oozing out of him.

 Chapter 224 - Chapter (224): Rose Forest (2)

    Nonen looked at the white flames, the famous power of the king of Abyss was this flame.


    He drew out a shape on his lips that could be called a grin, the look was saying that he tended to challenge William.


    The feathers seized ahead and Frank stepped backward, slipped, and fell, covering his sight not to see how terrible he would die.


    Nothing happened but his whole body was shaking, slowly, he drew his hands off and watched that the feathers were flooding to him but the flames were burning and wasting them all.


    He swallowed, guessing that it was enough. In the end, he had to wrap his courage and stop them before they could burn the library.


    Closing his eyes, he opened his hands wide and stood between them.


    "Please stop!" Frank shouted as loud as possible, He believed that all of it was because of him, so to end it he had to move. Although, this move could end his life to dissolve this fight.


    William''s eyes grew wide, what this idiot was doing?


    Leon jumped in the middle and snatched him, then the fire ceased.


    Leon pushed the boy off himself and passed him a glare.


    "Are you nuts?"


    Frank wasn''t able to speak a word as his tongue was as hard as bone in his mouth now!


    Master Nonen approached him, "why did you jump in?"


    The right answer could make the boy his pupil. Humans were greedy and selfish but this one reacted differently.


    "It had begun because of me, if I were dead, you wouldn''t have to fight. I am weak and don''t deserve favor to live."


    "So I can kill you if you want! But is that what you truly want?"


    William just listened and didn''t interfere to see what the peacock would do. But he wouldn''t let the youngster die. Not after realizing what the mother of Vampires wished to achieve against them.


    The boy knelt in front of the bizarre man and lowered his head, his shoulders were trembling.


    "Master, I want to live and learn, my mother died with dark magic and I don''t want to die like her. I was weak and couldn''t protect her. Let me learn to protect others."


    He was pressing on his phrases, proving how consistent he was to be trained.


    "What about avenge! Would you avenge her life?"


    Frank curled his fingers, he wanted that deeply but going after avenge was a waste of time, they would come after him anyway, so he would prefer to be prepared for a clean defeat.


    "No, they will come to me, then if you give me the opportunity to learn, I will respond their attack hardly."


    "Fine, I am accepting you as my pupil but prove to me that you deserve the knowledge I give you." He turned at William, "prepare me a house like what I had. I am not staying in this mansion. Besides, this boy isn''t clever so I can''t invoke on simple ways."


    He notified the king.


    "I won''t forget your favor," directing to Leon, he continued, "prepare the house near the Spring Lake. Master Nonen would stay there."


    Leon hastily left the library and on his way told a human servant to clean the library. Before giving the King''s order to the servants he saw that his brother and his fellows arrived from the long mission. Holcane swiftly changed his shape and rushed to him.


    "You are up!"


    "I am. His blood saved me."


    Leon noted.


    "We killed twelve dark witches during the week. They were looking for something."


    "What?"


    Holcane peered into his eyes, "I need to see the King."


    Leon frowned, why didn''t he tell him?


    "He is inside the library with master Nonen."


    Leon ignored him and went to the servants.


    Drawing his path to where Leon addressed, he gritted his jaw.


    "Your highness, we are back." He announced, getting permission.


    "Come inside."


    William allowed and Holcane headed inside. He bowed his head for the king and then the huge peacock beside him who was taller than William.


    "What do you have for me?"


    "They are looking for that kid! We should not let this mortal stay in our lands."


    William raised an eyebrow, from when, Holcane was the one who would decide what was decent, what wasn''t?


    "Excuse me?"


    William could see the slouched boy from the corner of his eyes. This rascal shouldn''t have told this here in front of him.


    "Frank, take the first book with you and go outside to read."


    William ordered and the boy didn''t hesitate, picked the book, and dashed out, his heart was tending to jump out and run away.


    The Peacock went to a Sofa near a shelf, this conversation was going to be interesting, he chuckled.


    "What made you think that I will let him go and die?"


    He loathed that Holcane was always after an issue to make a mountain out of a molehill.


    "You can''t drag us in danger because of a useless mortal! My brother could have died." He breathed aggressively.


    "But he didn''t."


    William made it brief.


    "Your decision can cause discord and chaos among us."


    William burst out laughing.


    "Not funny!"


    Nonen kept looking at them but said nothing, this omega was brainless, he didn''t bother to jump in, watching them was more impressive. He wanted to see what the king would do!


    "Chaos? For a human? Now?!"


    William''s laughter changed to a stern face.


    "Gather the guards, all of them for tonight. I want to show you what real danger is. Bring the human too."


    "What do you want to do?"


    William stepped further, nearing his brother''s cheek, "how dare you to question your king? Do what I said."


    Will was supposed to solve this now before Holcane could make discord between his men.


    "Yes, your grace."


    Turning around, he shut the door right away.


    "Well, your brother is against you!"


    Nonen pointed out.


    "I know, he doesn''t like me."


    "Hatred and jealousy are two dangerous snakes when they sneak into a heart."


    William looked at the man, he seemed to be sound in this place, closed his eyes, and laid down on the sofa proudly.


    "I know what to do! I don''t have a soft heart to spare any mistake that might put my people in danger. If that human makes one, I am the one who will kill him."


    William answered and left the library. Getting back to his chamber. He was alone in this vast land. Closing his eyes, he recalled Elizabeth, that little thing was the only one who could soothe his heart.


    A small figure emerged from behind and grabbed hold of his leg.


    "Goran!" William saw the maiden who was still in the door frame, as white as an eggshell, terrified.


    "You can go, Era. I want to be alone with my nephew."


    The woman keenly obeyed and left as it was hard to control naughty Goran.


    "Should we play?" William talked to him in human language.


    "Hei," the kid replied.


    "Yes, outside."


    The little Goran nodded.

 Chapter 225 - Chapter (225): Rose Forest (3)

    The night rose and fireflies sneaked out and lightened the perimeter, like little stars spreading around.


    A crowd gathered down the hill, the king wore a golden robe and made his way among Werewolves, Pixies, humans, three Minotaurs, a few Centaurs, and the glowing peacock.


    Frank was slouched, standing near Leon. An owl sat on a branch. The night was calm and ethereal. The king stood on the edge of a rock, where the moon was full, glowing behind him. The breeze blew and danced with his long black silky hair, exposing his beauty.


    "I gathered you here, to remark the main reason that I am here instead of sitting on my throne and order you to take care of the land."


    He directed to the dark throat of the mountain. A shriek resounded and Frank could swear that thuds were shaking the ground under his feet.


    "I heard noises that you think this human will cause chaos. But you are truly wrong. The vampires and dark magicians are after the war with us. These beasts are coming through the cracks and now I have no doubt malice intentions are seeking our lands."


    The whisperers began to talk, what their king accounted needed a clue to be approved. They all knew that he left to survey over the beasts but returned with this human magician.


    "What clue we must rely on?"


    A centaur asked.


    "Sir, Hegos! How long is that you did not see Samuel?"


    The centaur with green eyes frowned. It was around a year.


    "Well, we all know that he is on a mission since last year."


    "I sent him to gather information."


    The noises turned to silence.


    "Now, bare your blades and bows. We are going to expose our power to the devil who was once one of us."


    He unsheathed his sword, white flames splashed and washed the silver. Leon jumped up standing beside his brother, "Long Live King William." he shouted.


    The crowd recited the slogan, except one person who William was peering at him. He didn''t expect too much from Holcane as he was always ruthless and stern.


    Turning to the mount''s throat, the king peeked at the Peacock faerie, "please watch them from here with the boy."


    Jumping down the rock, master Nonen smiled, so this was the king he avoided. Seemed he missed too much of it.


    "Impressive!" His hand landed on Frank''s shoulder. The boy flinched, he couldn''t get used to these faeries and his new life this soon, especially, Holcane''s eyes were tearing him to pieces.


    Master Nonen pushed him up the rock and watched how the faeries seized for the dark shadows that were coming out of the darkness. The distance was too much as the land among them was vastly covered by rough sharp spiky rocks.


    Frank couldn''t see much but the faerie could.


    Centaurs put the arrows in their bows, the nibs plated with salt, they aimed and released the strings. The wind blew hard, brought more speed to the feathers on the tails of the arrows, and sat on eyes.


    The beasts were huge, huge lizards that could walk, some smaller ones had wings, exposing their fangs poison was dribbling down them. Skins were dark green with brown dots. Their eyes were red with vertical pupils.


    The centaurs chose them and seized ahead with the assist of Omegas. Sigo and his man went to the flying ones that were smaller at the size of a cat but disastrous as their bite could turn a faerie to ash if they didn''t get the antidote.


    "Leon, the snake is coming!"


    William shouted, the wolves stopped before the mountain throat, some of the Betas climbed the rocks, managing to take the coming beast under siege.


    On the rock, Frank just could hear noises the rest was small in his sight.


    "I can''t see those beasts."


    Master Nonen looked at him.


    "Look into my eyes!" He ordered.


    What? Those eyes were terrifying and he could have wet himself because of that.


    He couldn''t reject what he desired and had to hold his courage, looking into the sheer black eyes.


    He spat on his face!


    Frank screamed and fell on his knees! It was burning madly, he was trying the clean the saliva off his eyes but it was getting worse, infiltrating more. After a minute his eyes soothed. Looking at the further view, the blur slowly decreased and he saw a giant snake with triple heads. It was black, eyes as red as blood and its flakes were as hard as iron, could those small swords pass through that rough skin?


    "Can they kill it?"


    As he said that, William was surging ahead, the snake tail swirled, hovered in the air, and aimed to lash the King but he masterfully dodged, jumping on a rock but again the tail shattered the stones.


    The heads could watch over either side. Nothing could slip out of those smart and strong sensors.


    "That snake! That''s the problem! The gem on its middle head must be broken otherwise it can''t die and would sneak out with more reptiles."


    "It is hard to approach that head!"


    "Let''s see, I''m curious to know how the king would kill it."


    It took a long time when faeries would finally kill the smaller giants. They took the wounded ones back before they turn to ash but Holcane rushed to one of his fellows, he was badly injured, his hand was gone and the poison took all of his body.


    Holcane dragged him out of the ruin that snake had made, grabbing his other hand, "hang on brother."


    "I am done!" He gasped, words hardly escaped his mouth.


    "Calm down, I am taking you back."


    The faerie directed to William with his eyes, "trust our King! He is the bravest one among...."


    The words choked in his throat and his eyes turned dark.


    Holcane howled, his tears fell on the spattering ash that left his hands. Those beasts caused this, he couldn''t even take his body to his wife, he could gain no grave and this was unforgivable.


    He repeatedly howled in agony to let the others know that a warrior was gone, with no soul to leave this world.


    William formed entirely after hearing his brother, holding his sword tightly, he jumped on the snake.


    "Leon, break the rocks."


    He wanted to devastate the rocks on the snake, sacrificing himself to reach the glowing red gem on the middle head, the gem that used to be called, the third eye of the devil.


    "Stay here, kid! Your king is too brave and needs my aid."


    Master Nonen flashed there in a blink, while frank was cringed out of awe. The King jumped on those sharp flakes and galloped ahead, ignoring the wounds that strange armor of the snake could sketch on his body.. Frank found himself not being able to breathe, he fell on his knees while couldn''t close his circled eyes.

 Chapter 226 - Chapter (226): Rose Forest (4)

    Ash clung to his bloody hand, its scent filled his nose, Holcane couldn''t handle it. This faerie''s life must be avenged. He picked the necklace to hand it to his family. When it came to his kind, he couldn''t forgive those who caused a wolf''s death.


    His hand gripped over the hilt of his sword, squeezing, a hissing sound was getting near from behind, closing his eyes, he swirled on his heels and sliced the winged reptile that was tending to seize him from behind, these flesh consumers were crafty. Looking around he saw a few centaurs and the rest of his kind taking the wounded faeries far from the snake.


    Some of the star trackers, Centaurs, they were shooting the arrows to harm the snake but unless that armor was around it, no achievement could have arisen.


    William was striving to climb the snake''s back, hung on those flakes, bleeding.


    Clashing with the snake, William found out that his fire and blade couldn''t cross the flakes, swinging his sword, bearing the bleeding wounds on his legs, he dove the sword into the flakes but they stiffened.


    The werewolves were attempting to distract the snake so the king would reach out for the gem but it was hard to catch. The snake was fast, a hit by its tail could sever many.


    Seeing a narrowed space persuaded him to drag the creature to a better place and let Leon obtain an advantage.


    "Leon, the arc!"


    Leon and his men roamed for the arc when the snake ceased, hissing for the magical creature that approached.


    "Master Nonen!"


    William didn''t expect him to join and assist him when he couldn''t yet accept him as the king.


    "Kid, I''m here to help! Lash it with fire."


    The magician crept up on a tip of the rock, a giant magical Peacock feather formed behind him and caught the snake''s attention.


    Master Nonen send the feather where the arc was and the eager snake that cherished the glowing magical element followed its instinct.


    Grinning at the voracious beast, the king kept lashing the snake and finally, one of the flakes broke and the red skin underneath showed up.


    He used the chance and tore the part, blood gushed out and sprayed on his face. His long nails dove under another flake and separate it as the snake was extremely intoxicated,  His golden eyes glowed more, and the rocks exploded on the snake, he bounced up, dodging the rocks.


    The rocks caught the snake and the King used the seconds that were passing. He flashed on the head but it was hard to move further when the snake was struggling and soon rescued half of the rocks, sneaking out. Hissing, making noises.


    Master peacock saw the point that the three heads contacted the body. The armor in that area sounded weaker thus he pushed the feather to that part and it strongly hit that point, the magic dove inside, he made out a sharp green arrow of the magic, his claws reached out of his body and delivered it to the point.


    The beast shrieked and then blood leaked out.


    William halted near the glowing gem, his flaming sword swung, fell on the gem, and broke it.


    The shattered gem drizzled down and the devil began to burn. William hopped down and looked at the burning beast.


    All his pack gathered beside him whose body was bleeding and formed in their faerie figure when he said, "this is the second snake and when this beast comes we lose more men. I must go inside the crack as soon as I get a notice from Samuel."


    "No, this is madness."


    All of them turned to the source of the sound however, the clink of claws revealed who he was.


    "Master Nonen, we can''t stay here and watch them raiding and stealing lives. Whatever these cracks are they can bring many foes to us."


    "You are right, but going there can also give them the advantage to trap you."


    "I''ll go!"


    Holcane volunteered, carrying the necklace.


    "Well, I can''t protest this!"


    The Peacock noted.


    "Why?"


    Asked Leon!


    "Because of this!" He put up his hand, the necklace of rose shimmered.


    "Then, I''ll come. The King is injured."


    Leon declared.


    "Stop! I''m fine, and the one who decides, I will tell you about it tomorrow."


    He needed to see if Samuel could find out from where the beasts entered here. And he would want to be the one who was going inside these cracks to reach any possible gate. Sending his pack alone without his power meant signing their death.


    "Humans are mostly wounded, we must take them back," Hegos notified, approaching them he sheathed his sword, continuing, "the stars are disappearing and this is not a good sign."


    He pointed up to the sky.


    "It means catastrophic era had begun."


    The Peacock admitted his words.


    Now, William was more worried about Elizabeth. The biggest menace for her was himself, the king of Abyss. He thought making the girl his wife could help because he didn''t disgust her but, he escaped not to dangle with his people who couldn''t accept a hybrid. She had royal Griffin blood and he hated to use the girl for contacting that powerful kin of faeries but it seemed he had to and the teasing part was that she would hate him forever. The only woman he craved to have.


    "We must come back! I provoked the boy''s power!"


    The peacock informed.


    "How?"


    The King asked, he wanted to see how they provoke magic.


    "That''s a secret!" He grinned, not telling him that it was in his saliva.


    ~


    Frank rushed to the Rose mansion, his whole body was burning and the most horrible part belonged to the magic locker. He rolled his sleeve up and saw the tattoo that was vanishing, he fell on the floor, gasping.


    He coiled like a snake and screamed in pain, human servants gathered around him but the female physician faeries rushed for the kid. Before touching him, a wave of magic shoved them back.


    The faeries panicked as they couldn''t touch the boy who was restraining not to explode.


    "Hani..hai!" A little cute voice said and everyone bowed, cleaning the path for Goran.


    The poor Era was shaking, either time she tended to stop this little boy, he had bitten her and ran away. This time the King would strangle her.


    "Prince Goran, please don''t approach." She pleaded but the young prince even didn''t bother to care what his nurse wished.


    Goran sat beside the boy who was soaked with sweat, his skin reddened.


    "Goi mon thie!"


    He said in faerie language that the boy could overcome it, his small fingers moved ahead and touched the boy''s wrist.


    The tattoo vanished entirely and Frank felt that the burning heat decreased, shaping as a pleasant chill but brought him a cluster of daze then his body loosened. He fell asleep and Goran looked at the physicians.


    "Loi fe din!"


    He asked them to take the boy to the infirmary and himself returned to the King''s chamber with his almost dead pale nurse.


    "What did he do?" Humans were whispering to each other while scattering in the entrance hall.

 Chapter 227 - Chapter (227): Alovena (1)

    The caravan of Saya Bajik arrived at the boundary of Alovena. It was dark and they had to camp. Ryan suggested setting the tents near the limestone where the possibility of imps present was shorter.


    "Men will guard the tents."


    Hashin ordered and a group of men jumped on the rough rocks that were covered under snow.


    The valets grounded the tents and after setting the fire began to cook for their lady and the guards.


    Ryan took Saya''s belongings into her tent and her maidens strode out as her husband walked across. He could read that they didn''t like him.


    "Keep yourself warm!" He dropped the tent''s veil, going to her, he pushed the blanket over her.


    "We wasted much time in camping."


    Saya was concerned about the border guards who were on the walls.


    "I know, but taking hard on our men will spoil their body. They can''t fight with tired bodies."


    Ryan stood in front of her, kneeling! He grabbed her hand, the cold made her hands numb, he kissed her knuckles.


    "Here is dangerous, I can feel death in the air."


    "Being on move is more dangerous if the menace is close. Besides, the imps are sensitive on limestone."


    She took her hands off his and caressed his dried blushed cheeks.


    "I can''t stop thinking about Rohan."


    Ryan''s thumb landed on her lips.


    "It is a lie if I say that I''m not concerned but you have left him in good hands. Bringing him here was ridiculous."


    He moved ahead and kissed her. Her warm breath diminished the flooding cold under his skin.


    Pulling back, Ryan sat beside her on the warm mattress.


    "Why did your father separate Bead from Alovena? He should have known that Velator would seize to have your land under control?"


    "My uncle was ruthless and wanted to solve everything with swords and guns while my father was a man of knowledge. They couldn''t settle with each other easily. It took ten years until we could convince the global parliament to let us be an independent land but, soon! Velator seized us."


    "They said your father had killed a councilman."


    "We found his body in our border. We didn''t kill him. The wound on his body wasn''t made by our swords."


    She looked at Ryan, would he believe?


    "I believe that princess Livia caused it."


    As she mentioned that, a surge of heat made his heartache. His father used to say that Livia caused that bloody war.


    "Do you believe me?"


    She asked


    Ryan was ashamed, taking his eyes off her nodded, "I do. I am believing everything you say."


    "Would he deal with us?" He meant her cousin.


    She bit her lower lip, it was time to confess to Ryan.


    "He had sent us a notice before my father''s death but we held out because of my father''s disease." She paused, gulped as it lumped her throat out of regret. Now, he would have thought that her people deceived him.


    "Then?"


    Ryan asked, his eyes running dimly.


    She blinked and cleared her throat, "we were heading to help them even if you weren''t coming. But Hira told me it is time to let our land get a stable position as my father is dead. People could not accept a woman as their leader and we still have hope to be independent."


    Ryan couldn''t deny that he felt bad but her intention was not bad since ever it started.


    Instead of saying a word as he saw her embarrassed face, grabbed her arm, made her turn, and began to kiss her. She was his wife now, sworn to be loyal and she had to be. He trusted her and there was no way back. He let his rage melt in his emotions for her.


    She clenched his shirt and he released her lips, yet he was too close to sense her warm breath on his skin.


    "I guessed that, and I''m a bit upset but from now on don''t hide anything from me, promise?"


    She nodded, her hair caressing his forehead.


    "I promise."


    Ryan stood up, his heart was heavy! Despite guessing the matter that Alovena sought help from Bead yet he couldn''t simply accept that the land was too desperate to abuse their leader, forced her into a marriage. It was just remarking to him that she was forced to be with him, he despised this irritating issue.


    He moved out and puffed in the air, steam clouded out and the chill just cooled down his lips that were yet throbbing. It was a silence that was severing his nerves. This road should not be this, even an animal was not crooning nor was wailing.


    Saya pouted, assuming to be guilty, she clearly saw how unhappy and disgruntled he became but controlled it with him, let it be dug down.


    "I am all a mess! Even my people can''t accept me, Ryan. It doesn''t matter how masterfully I swing a sword."


    She murmured to herself, squeezing the blanket.


    Ryan went to a rock and climbed up, tightening the coat of bear around his neck, he sat there, embracing his sword and bow. He stood there just looking into the dark and for the first time feeling lonely. His mother brought many disasters that drooped him too.


    After a long while, he sensed the scent of the spiked lamb grilling above the fire and the scent of stew all were playing with his nerves and stomach.


    "Aren''t you starving?"


    The accent could announce who he was, Hashin sat beside him with bowls in his hands.


    "I have no relish, you can wear down my share."


    There was a knot in his belly after hearing what Saya said. He did want to fight her as her aura was innocent and seemed shameless for hiding it, and felt sinful for crafting Ryan.


    "Hm, I''m not a pig! Take it, we might want to fight to prove you!"


    Ryan narrowed his eyebrows, what was he indicating, fighting to prove him. Evidently, an unbearable custom was on the way.


    Ryan grabbed the bowl but didn''t ask any questions about it.


    "Don''t you want to know about it?"


    Ryan shrugged.


    Hashin found him weaving a grim face and kept eating in silence. But he would be surprised.


    Putting the bowls into each other, he said, "her uncle will invite you to fight with one of his powerful men to prove that you deserve to be her husband."


    Ryan''s eyes flashed a light, "did they the same with Jonas?" He had forgotten big her clan was.


    "No, he was different because at that time her father was alive and he chose Jonas as her husband and she didn''t refuse."


    Ryan was flustered, so she hadn''t gotten married to the man she loved and it all came after marriage.


    "Well, I''m not going to run away, if you mean it."


    It was all Ryan said.. Apparently, It could give him the strength that he had gained his woman with too much effort and would fight to keep her for himself.

 Chapter 228 - Chapter (228): Alovena (2)

    As the light swallowed the darkness of night, the caravan wrapped the facilities and headed down to the border wall where the gate was.


    Ryan galloped forward, he found a familiar face who was ordering some riders.


    "Commander Black!" Ryan called his name.


    Dismounting the horse, he led the way to him.


    "Ryan! You arrived a week earlier than the plan?" He patted on his shoulder.


    "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be on the west gate?"


    "Overseeing this one, the Alovenian natives had been saying that they heard screech last night."


    "We didn''t see anything, but the imps show up in full moon and heavy air, don''t they?"


    The commander nodded, his eyes grasped the woman who was approaching, her head and face were concealed under her scarf.


    He bowed his head for her, "this lady must be your wife," he paused, letting her get close enough.


    "I am glad to see you again, commander Dorian."


    She removed the scarf on her face.


    "Lady Saya! It was..."


    "Who told you about my marriage?"


    "All people know but they used to say it was a lady from Bead! I am amazed now." He turned to the woman, "it is nice to see you, milady! I am sorry for your father."


    "I appreciate you, commander! We are going to talk to my cousin."


    "Yes, I know! Lord James sent me a letter. They must be on the way by now."


    "It will take too much for them to arrive. We traveled a week."


    Ryan notified.


    "Yes, please do your best to convince them. They must let us investigate in this land and find the house of imps."


    Dorian implored as recently he had lost many men during the attacks.


    "Please don''t worry, this is a beneficial deal for both sides."


    Dorian didn''t want to slay more time as these people needed the daylight to travel ahead in safety.


    "Open the gate." He commanded his men. His eyes scanned the men that Saya and Ryan brought, he felt relief, these men were born to be great warriors.


    "We will come back to you soon."


    Ryan noted, saddling up his horse.


    "Commander, I told fifty men to stay with you." Saya directed to the men who galloped away and separated from the queue.


    "This is fantastic milady. I''ll make sure they remain safe."


    She bowed her head and yanked the horse flanks with her legs.


    Riding ahead they crossed the border of Velator. Hours later, in the dusky scene, the rain began and the sky thundered but they didn''t stop until reaching the gates of Jomen, the second great city of Alovena. It was around three more days to reach capital but for now, having a roof above their heads was more logical in this chaotic air.


    "Who are you?"


    The guards stopped them, Saya rode ahead and showed her ring, removing the scarf. The guard snorted, did really Bead become this poor to choose a woman as a leader? He thought.


    "I must confirm that with our head."


    Saya gritted her teeth, checking that matter was just an insult, weren''t they the people who sent her a notice, begging for aid.


    She drew out her sword on his neck, the guards bared the steels, and Ryan jumped down grabbed one on the neck.


    "Dare to touch her, and I''ll make sure your graves will be unrecognizable." Ryan spouted out, his whole existent flamed in rage. How dare they welcome the people who came to help them, like this?


    "..." The guards just seeped in astonishment. This man was a Velatorian.


    "Stop!"


    A deep hoarse voice yelled from backward.


    "Put down your weapons."


    He ordered and the guards obeyed, he was wearing a gray wolf coat, his head was lonely, glinting by the light that the lanterns and torches on the walls of the arc had given rise to.


    The architecture of this land was the same as Bead but people were way nosier and here, the decency definition was entirely different.


    "Fihad, What a coincidence!"


    Saya dismounted and Hashin followed.


    Ryan pushed the man in his hand away and stood beside his wife.


    "Who is this guy?"


    Fihad asked, the bulky man had a tan masculine body.


    "My husband, Ryan James, son of Lord Miguel James."


    Ryan barely could understand them, in a short time Rohan taught him some words but he needed a long time to learn everything.


    "Ryan, this is Fihad, my second cousin and the war minister of Alovena!"


    Ryan cringed, he had heard of this man, his feature was like the myth that people used to make behind him. Dorian said that he could have smashed down an imp that had taken him up and cut it to half if it weren''t a huge absurd saying. Imaging everything in his head, despite this man and many other excellent warriors Alovena yet could not overcome the imps? Why? Why didn''t they pick the swords to fight? What did scare them? Hiding and praying to gods wasn''t a good ideology to survive those bloodsuckers, they needed to fight besides keeping their prayer and hope.


    "This kid is your husband? I thought you might have picked a more manly one this time."


    Saya frowned, he didn''t mean himself, did he? He was twenty-two years old but as if a giant had grown!


    He better takes someone in his own size!


    "No time for a joke! I expected my Alovenaian family to come to my father''s funeral but I didn''t see even a single individual."


    She clenched her fits that were behind her now.


    "You know our situation, my brother is not in a good state of mind. I''m here to fight the imps with my own logic, not his order."


    "Well, here isn''t that decent to speak over the problems, I''m here to help!"


    She pointed to her big caravan that came with weapons and goods.


    "You are welcomed."


    He paced away while glaring at Ryan and his men followed, opening the gate''s path for her. Ryan wished that this giant wouldn''t challenge him to what Hashin indicated.


    Entering the city, eyes rolled on the arrivals, despite the rain the folk were outside, near the fire buckets, they were dragging weeds and its smoke streamed out.. Patrols were marching around, and on the walls, watchers were keeping eyes on the sky.

 Chapter 229 - Chapter (229): Alovena (3)

    Fihad prepared them a residence and took the supplies to a cellar, to be certain that they wouldn''t be spoiled. Returning to the hall, he saw them having the meal so joined the table.


    "Did they reach Jorsa?"


    Asked Hashin. Jorsa was the capital of Alovena, the greatest city with a huge population and merchants.


    "No, they seize the villages near the eastern mountains."


    "So they don''t come here too."


    Guessed, Ryan.


    "Well, but you came!" He meant that when he could come, the imps might do the same as Velatorians were greedy.


    "You are so mean, sir Fihad."


    Ryan wasn''t that patient for this kind of quips.


    "I don''t mind sending you back to hell!"


    He punched the table, leaning forward on it.


    "Hm, try me!"


    "You itch!"


    "I don''t but it seems you do!"


    Ryan took a sip of water.


    Fihad stood up, "show me that you are a man! You can start with taking your pants off!"


    Saya shook her head, As the argument roared upon the hall, she stood up and left there.


    "Solve it your own." She told Ryan.


    He clenched his fist, this bulky was showing interest in his wife, just in front of him, bearing this meant he was unmanned.


    The crowd circled them. And they faced each other like rivals.


    "I cherish to take out your guts and hang them for your lord father!"


    He spouted out, Ryan titled his head, hm, was he just exposing muscles? Because he had no brain in that skull. He insulted Ryan in Velator''s language, making sure he would understand him.


    "Brother, calm down! Let''s finish it."


    Hashin chimed in, he was certain that Fihad would break Ryan''s neck. He liked Saya since childhood and this freak was so unnerving.


    "Shut up, betrayal, how could you let him marry her?"


    Hashin coughed as he directed to the heart of the point. He stepped backward but a hand pushed him inside the circle.


    "He is right, perhaps we must itch you too."


    The guards of Alovena cheered and hooted. Those who came from Bead moved back as Saya already alerted them to avoid any noise.


    "Oh, Masun! Long time no see!"


    Hashin didn''t want to be a part of that jumble but as he guessed they would not spare him a single moment.


    "Show me that you are a man, or I might hang you by the ass."


    Ryan bared his teeth. Taking off his sheath, he tossed it away, firming for the mountain of muscles while Hashin cursed from behind, guarding against Masun. The family was going to spank his butt for not protesting this marriage.


    "Were you talking about this?"


    Asked Ryan and waited for Fihad to attack.


    "Hm, hope you didn''t eat too much."  Hashin replied.


    "He killed my relish since we entered."


    Fihad chuckled, "you were not welcomed, little ass!"


    He seized ahead and punched the air as Ryan dodged, the Lord''s son swirled on his feet and hit the back of Fihad knee. The bulky man passed him a glare and like an angry bull, he grabbed Ryan and the crowd opened the way. Smashing Ryan to the table, he broke every dish that was placed there.


    It hurt, Ryan cursed, his back was burning, something sharp scratched his back.


    "How fragile, I doubt that you are a man."


    Fihad reached his hand for Ryan''s belt and he read his intention, he would fulfill what he dished a while before.


    He grabbed the jar and smashed to his head, sneaking out of his hand, he peeked at Hashin who received a heavy punch and scrambled back, he roamed to him, their back hit.


    "Hey, let''s work together!"


    Ryan suggested and Hashin eagerly accepted. After beating each they were sweating and gasping, warming up.


    From outside, a panicked guard jumped down the horse and rushed inside, his clothes were covered by the blood.


    "Imps, they are close, two adults, one male, and one female."


    The heads all averted on him who was as pale as ghosts. He was a dune guard and seemed the rest were gone.


    "Pick your weapons, fill the cannons with limestone and gunpowder."


    The crowd went to motion, and the bulky man while heading out added, "you two, prove your manhood out there."


    Ryan and Hashin stormed out after taking the weapons in their hands, they were already drenched.


    "Your back is bleeding."


    Hashin declared while running up the stairs to attend on the wall.


    "Yes, I''m a sound bait for those that make storm."


    He pressed his necklace. The previous time this necklace saved him and this time he had to rely on his skills not spells of faeries. He didn''t want to be a shame of her.


    Ryan was persuaded to inject the essence but his father had told him to hang on.


    Two imps thundered above. Ryan scowled, are they in reproduction season? If it was so, then it was terrible because many imps had amassed to consume blood.


    The female one soared and concealed among the clouds while the male one surged for the wall, hunting for its female to be fed appropriately before reproducing.


    "Fire!" Fihad roared, his voice was as if a bear shrieked.


    The fire kissed the fuse and the fired limestone flew up, but the imp simply dodged, shrieked, exposed fangs, and flew up the town, clawing two guards but throwing them away as soon as arrows rained on it.


    "Catch it before taking people."


    Masun led his archers through the roofs, they were shooting arrows, their hands were gloved as arrows were already soaked into liquid lime.


    "Release!" He shouted to those who hesitated.


    "Come one, we must catch it with that rope."


    Ryan pointed to a sharp hook that was tugged into a thick rope. Snatching it, he tossed it to Fihad.


    "Hey, big bear, take it down!"


    Fihad liked that idea and picked the hook and began to run on the roofs, his strides were as giant thuds!


    Ryan and Hashin went to the highest roof, "I''m the bait!"


    Ryan shouted and put the arrow in his bow, shooting to the imp to grasp its attention. The female imp already escaped but this one was here to hunt and earn its will.


    "Come here, devil!"


    He put another arrow and aimed, the second arrow sat on the wing and the imp screamed, its red fierce eyes caught Ryan. The scent of pleasant blood and the beats of his heart dragged it to him.


    "Hashin! The cannon! I am not tending to die, shake your legs."


    He directed to the wall beside the roof that had a settled cannon with no guard left there.


    The two dropped guards were bleeding too. In a flash of light, one of them was snatched by the imp.


    "Damn!"


    Ryan cursed.


    Hashin reached the cannon and waited, instead a lifeless corpus fell in front of him! Crap, the chest was empty, no heart, no blood leaking!


    Fihad stopped behind a wall, hesitating for the devil but instead one of his men dropped, then a deafening shriek resounded.

 Chapter 230 - Chapter (230): Alovena Land (4)

    The imp could hear the flurry of hearts, this time it moved for Ryan and he was ready to be caught.


    Fihad''s muscles tensed as he tossed the sharp hook and the sharp tips infiltrated inside that thick skin and blood gushed out.


    He pushed the struggling and shrieking devil to the back and in the meantime, a giant brown eagle arrived from nowhere. Its claws pinned the devil on the roof so Ryan swung his sword while Fihad was holding the rope and letting the eagle take restraint over the devil.


    Ryan was quick and cut the armpits thus the imp began to strive not being able to fly, Ryan pulled back and the eagle moved away and soared now it was Hashin''s turn. Ryan was drenched with blood and the screams of the devil devastated his nerves.


    "Now!"


    He fired the limestone and it cut the head, the body fell; spraying blood on all of those who were near. Fihad dropped the rope.


    "Shit!"


    "Where are the eagle and the female imp?"


    Masun shouted, the rain was getting heavy and he wished that wouldn''t turn into a storm to devour them all.


    The sound of wings fluttering and wind blustered, caught the attention.


    The eagle formed into a tall handsome faerie and approached Ryan. He saw this human before, in Phola.


    "A Fae!"


    Ryan murmured and could not believe his eyes.


    "I am Samuel, the guardian of skies."


    He introduced himself, staring at the brave man who used to embrace death. Approaching him, he grabbed the necklace that was veiled under the blood.


    "I see that Lavera had given you a useful gift."


    Ryan amazed! How did he know?


    "Did you see the female?"


    The deep and thick voice came from the right viewpoint.


    "The females won''t fight until urgent! I assumed that all of the females are expectant now and these male ones hunt for them."


    Samuel explained, he was supposed to come back but these people were struggling to crash down the devil.


    "Why did you help us?"


    Asked Hashin bowing his head for the faerie.


    "Your leader, Master Bajik was my friend. Is his daughter here?"


    "Yes, she is my wife."


    Ryan replied, Samuel raised an eyebrow! Destiny was odd and surprisingly good!


    "Well, it seems I must see her! I have things to tell you which might not be that pleasant."


    Hashin translated the words for his relatives and they headed to go down the roofs.


    "Stay on watch rooms and ring the alert if you saw a single move."


    He grabbed the rope and pushed the imp with him and it was the time Ryan grasped how mighty he was that could pull that giant imp.


    "Watch out, a giant corpse is coming."


    He threw the body down, roaring like a bear. This nasty just killed two of his men.


    "Take the bodies down, we will send them to the underworld with respect."


    "That one has no soul!"


    The Fae indicated. Those who die by the devils their souls would be burned forever.


    "Pity, but we can respect him," Ryan added.


    "Bring them down!" His face was dim but couldn''t deny that Ryan James was a fearless man.


    Fihad ordered and they moved to the hall. The bead guards who were sending people to their houses, appeared and witnessed the men being covered by the blood.


    "Hell!" One of them cursed after seeing the bodies and the warriors.


    "Yes, they came to replace here with hell!"


    Masun confirmed, "I''ll take care of the funeral."


    He left with his men who were carrying the corpses.


    Surviving mistakes just could lead not to dangle with new mishaps if they catch the lesson and be a bit more vigilant.


    "We will get them killed, as always!"


    "We must plan to find the place they shelter."


    Ryan answered Hashin.


    "Ryan!"


    It was Saya''s voice that shivered in the hall. She approached while water drops were dribbling down her hair. Ryan felt that something crashed within his skull! What was she doing outside?


    Ryan roamed for her, checking on her to see if she got hurt. His heart pounded insanely.


    "I am fine, but what is this?"


    Ryan was deaf out of turmoil and grabbed her arms.


    "Why did you go out?"


    Huh!... Her head ran blank as he shouted.


    "Hoi! Easy boy! Do you want to die?"


    Ryan closed his eyes and clenched her sleeves, ignoring the nagging Fihad.


    "You know that I should not lose you, don''t you?"


    She nodded, patted on his bloody hands.


    "Calm down, I can fight! Besides, I am here to help people, not to hide."


    Ryan loosened up and let go of her sleeve.


    "Did you hug the imp? What is this feature?" She was in the square where many people were running and pulling each other, so she missed everything that came to men.


    "He did!"


    Hashin replied.


    Her eyes rounded, now she was terrified and her gaze traveled on all of them who were sprayed with blood. And she stopped scanning them when her eyes caught Samuel! She knew this man, did Hira contact the king of Abyss?


    "Milady, it is my honor to see you again." The faerie served her respect.


    "Did you help them?"


    The wall''s roofs did not allow people to see what was going on above but soon in the morning, they would discover the body of the imp that could bring up affliction.


    "I did, I think your men must go and change then come to us."


    He wanted to talk to her in privacy.


    "Yes, please do change, the scent of blood is teasing us."


    She admitted and Ryan turned around, saying no more words. Having his wife fighting beside him when the imps attacked was harder than he could imagine in his head. He couldn''t be concerned the whole time.


    Saya took the faerie to a room and waited for him to see what he intended to discuss.


    "I found their colony but I couldn''t approach."


    It was so quick and came in brief enough for her brain to whistle.


    "Where is it?"


    "For you, it takes two months to reach there. I can mark the exact point on a map. They are coming from the Holer mountain near the Fold ocean."


    He addressed.


    "I don''t have a map here. But I will bring you one."


    She went to the door where her maiden was standing, "Sazan! Go bring me an Alovena map. Ask those."


    She directed to the guards. Turning back to the fae she was curious to know if the King of Abyss had sent him.


    "Did your King send you?"


    Sam nodded but he wasn''t here to check on the imps but accidentally malice things were coming out of one hole, perhaps not that much accidentally.


    "Did you contact your magician friends?"


    Samuel had the clue that these folks had many light magician friends who were followers of Muse Luna.


    "Hira did, but I don''t know if she had received any response yet."


    "I will give you the address then I have to move. Our lands are under attack of reptile beasts."


    They began to talk over the matter but Samuel didn''t give her many details. Faeries had to dangle with the imps matter because it was also related to them. Both of the hellish dens were near each other.. If they destroyed one, they needed to get the hell rid of the other one too.

 Chapter 231 - Chapter (231): Velator Land (1)

    Bolingtone, Loga town~


    Bryant and his men were sneaking forward through the dark. His spy found moves in an isolated mine.


    "There are people inside!" Bryant''s dark eyes blazed out a tinted light as he saw the alive hung lantern.


    "Should we catch them all?"


    Bryant sighed heavily. The person who was leading these fugitives seemed to be a ghost.


    "Just keep them alive to achieve words."


    They covered their mouths and slithered down to the mine, sheltering behind the dark rocks, the snow was lazily flying down and a faint gust was playing with it.


    They entered one after another, swinging like wraiths, and heard some loud noises, Bryant halted! What the agony was it?


    Moving further, he scanned his viewpoint,  three guards were watching five coops. Damn! Baby imps! These people were cultivating them like plants and would let them be harvested when they were adults!


    He shushed his men, the number of wardens wasn''t high so they could end it in silence.


    In a flash of light, they stabbed them all from behind.


    "We should make these rascals meals to their pets!"


    One of the men hissed.


    "Should we kill these imps?"


    He kicked the bucket of hearts and bull blood. Grabbing his mouth.


    "Disgusting."


    "Kill them all."


    Bryant ordered.


    His men took out their pistols and aimed the little imps and shoot them on the head.


    "It is easy to kill them when they are small."


    "Yes, but they will be our nightmare in adulthood."


    Bryant answered and added, "Pick one for the king."


    One of them brought a sack, opening the lock, he entered and pushed one of the imps inside it. Checking to see if all of them were dead. The rest shackled the men.


    Heading out of the mine, they aimed to return to the castle when a troop of people took them under siege.


    ~


    Next day...


    Inside the palace, the mistresses were coming out of a room inside the infirmary one after another. Some of them blushed and passed by while some were crying.


    "Is it necessary to check on the virginity?" A girl asked Delara.


    "Yes, what if one of these girls were pregnant? Do you expect that the prince touches a girl who had sold her purity?"


    With this answer, the girl just swallowed and fixed the lace on her head.


    "I can''t see lady Luna and princess Aya." Another one said.


    "Yes, because they will be checked in their room. She has been ill since the imp''s attack." Vanessa explained. She tended to go and meet her to fulfill the princess''s wish but the guards sent her back.


    "Weak!" Delara breathed out in rage.


    "Lady Vanessa, it is your turn!" The nurse came out and announced.


    Vanessa confidently stepped ahead and went inside the room. The nurse looked at the physician.


    "I''m checking lady Vanessa, master."


    "Fine, let''s do it fast. The queen and Princess Livia want the results before noon."


    She nodded and pulled the curtain and Vanessa laid down on the bed.


    After she was done, Vanessa sweated badly, nodding at the girl.


    "Well, you can get up."


    The girl hastily put her skirt down and went outside.


    "Lady Vanessa is a virgin."


    The nurse declared and the physician handed out a paper.


    "Record it."


    After that Delara came and there was no doubt that she was a virgin too. Because she had kept her purity only for Wilmore. Despite her fear, she couldn''t stop her emotions.


    The girls left the palace infirmary and were guided to their residence.


    Kate came out of a corner and sneaked to the left tower, the whole time she was eavesdropping for lady Narayan who wanted to be certain how many of the girls were virgins.


    Drawing her path to the king''s mistress chamber, she heard noises, coming from Luna''s room.


    It was almost a week that the prince had left and from that night Luna had changed too much. Helena was sharper than her and snatched the point from the first sight.


    She knocked on the door and the lady opened it personally, inviting her inside.


    "Well, tell me, Kate! How many of them passed this?"


    "Fourteen!"


    "Oh!" She was shocked. Those families had no idea that this test was the most significant one.


    "Lady Vanessa?"


    "She was a virgin!"


    "What? She was with Ryan James! How is this possible?"


    "Maybe...hm." Kate could not mention their sex positions!


    "Alright, I got that. You can leave. Soon the Queen and princess Livia will come for Lady Luna and Aya."


    Kate nodded, yet was too enthusiastic to take a look at Luna as she couldn''t see her since last night.


    She moved up the stairs and saw no guard, her eyes sharpened and her heart fluttered madly, roaming inside the room, she faced something that her brain took a long time to grow.


    Luna''s nails grew, her fangs were large. Nemo and Helena were taking her hard to let Gaven pour a potion to her mouth! Damn! The Queen and princess were surely on the way of here now.


    She slammed the door and walked ahead.


    "Stop watching! Come give us a hand."


    "Let her free!"


    Kate uttered in a low tune, nudging her astonishment away.


    "Are you crazy? She might harm herself!" Nemo protested.


    "You are harming her, let her come to me!"


    She was right, the way that they held Luna and she was struggling roughly in response, they could only break one of her bones and cause her sorer when she was in a normal state.


    Helena and Nemo slowly released her. The girl was gasping, breathing out simmering whiff, her face reddened, her dress was tattered and she slouched and remained still, her eyes were red, it was an untamed wolf that had provoked in her. Kate saw untamed faerie werewolves in Rose forest.


    "Luna, it is me, Kate! I know you can hear me! This is not you," she calmly approached her, master Gaven held the vial tight, he studied Kate''s intention.


    Luna could hear voices in her head, they were driving her frantic, one wanted her to kill and get fed, while the other one wished for peace, the devil inside her was clawing her nerves, and didn''t let her focus, wanted to force her to bow and surrender.

 Chapter 232 - Chapter (232): Velator (2)

    Kate was close enough, her eyes fell on the voluminous vein, her hand clasped behind her and she took a tiny needle out of a small pod around her wrist. She was trained as an assassin to knock a bulky man down, therefore there were many ways to do that.


    In a blink of an eye, the needle dove into Luna''s neck, she stiffened as a stick, and before dropping down Kate grabbed her, making her lay on the bed.


    "We must hurry, the Queen and princess Livia are on the way to check her Virginity."


    "Oh, shit!" Nemo uttered and heaved out of the door.


    Gaven poured the potion in Luna''s throat and quickened back.


    "I''m bringing the King. Fix this mess."


    Gaven vanished and left the maidens with her, trusting Kate who was a ball of surprise.


    "How long is that you know?"


    Kate asked Helena, taking out the needle, watching how her feature shifted to normal.


    "The night of that day!"


    Kate sighed and helped her to clean the room.


    "Go bring a dress."


    Kate ordered and began to undress Luna. They needed to make her sober. She must wake up before the Queen''s arrival. After she was done, Luna''s breathing steadied.


    Luna''s eyelids quivered and she opened her eyes. A shiver skittered down her back as soon as she saw Kate. With this now many people knew about her condition. She tended to get up when two hands stopped her.


    "Calm down! It is nothing, but why didn''t you tell me about this? I can help you."


    Luna rolled her head down, playing with her fingers. She couldn''t say that Wilmore had bitten her, revealing his secret wasn''t something she could cover-up.


    "I..." She stammered, her face was wet and the burning heat inside her was making things harder.


    "It is fine, milady! You don''t need to explain. Let me clean your face. The Queen and princess Livia are coming."


    "Thank you, darling. Kate, I must see Elenore."


    "Don''t worry, I talked to her. I will bring her tonight."


    Luna smiled, either time she was tending to see her during the last week, these kinds of attacks were dangling her.


    "You shouldn''t harm yourself," Kate mentioned, reading the distress on her face, she was about to cry.


    "They are coming to check on my virginity but I''m not one anymore."


    "Master Gaven went after the king, they will watch over you. As I know they had promised the prince and the lord not to let anyone discover it."


    Kate finished cleaning her face and fixed her hair back.


    "What if I..." Luna didn''t dare to let the rest of the words come out of her mouth.


    "Become pregnant?"


    Luna bit her lower lip, "yes," she whispered.


    "Then we will take care of you with our lives."


    Tears glinted in Luna''s eyes and she stood up, touching her neck, not even a scar left there. Her body has been showing a different reaction toward the bite and everything was running faster than what master Gaven had predicted.


    "How is Aya? Did they check her?"


    Helena shook her head, "she is in her chamber, has been shying for this check-up, rationally in her land no one does this before marriage."


    "Well, for her it is hard to get used to this court traditions," Luna noted.


    "Queen Rose and Princess Livia are here!"


    Helena panicked but soon the wall to the library slid back and King Edward entered with master Gaven.


    They all bowed before the king and had no clue that he would come personally to solve this sort of matter.


    "Come inside, my Queen!"


    Behind the door, Livia scowled, she couldn''t remember if her father ever had come to visit her at all! What made this girl this special that he bothered to come and see her? Wilmore? His devil son? She clenched her fists and washed her fury down with a smile but inwardly it was hardly a nuisance.


    "I see that my father is here too."


    "Perhaps, he was curious too."


    The Queen looked back at the physician and mentioned, "stay here, maybe the king brought another physician."


    "Yes, my Queen."


    The door went wide by Nemo who now could heave a breath out of solace. Luna had been sustaining and it was hurting him to see her in such misery.


    Luna bowed to the courtier Ladies.


    "Lady Luna, you look good! It seems you are better now."


    Livia uttered.


    Kate stood near Luna, this fanatic ninny princess had no idea what the poor girl was doing here a while ago.


    "She must be stronger than this, my son is a combatant, the next king and his ladies must be the same."


    Luna''s jaw tightened as she heard those nonsense words. She wasn''t weak nor was useless as they thought.


    "Well, let''s cut that here and talk about the main issue." The king wished, he pointed to Gaven and continued, "I couldn''t avoid my curiosity and brought him here to check on her."


    "So, what are we waiting for!"


    Livia became suspicious, why would her father care about this?


    "No need of that! We checked and she is a virgin however, I didn''t expect unlike this."


    "Wow, I see that my brother has a strong endurance."


    Livia snapped, her eyes strayed on blushed Luna.


    The Queen glared at Livia, it was obvious that Wilmore was not that patient and did something, it was why the king was guarding over this manner. She was confident that Luna didn''t show up around because no longer she was a virgin.


    That night Wilmore came to this tower but didn''t leave until morning. He hated that tower because of had been locked up there but he forgot it or at least fought it because of Luna. His face was gloomy while heading south like he did not want to let her alone.


    "I am glad to hear that, your highness."


    The Queen bowed her head and left the chamber, while Livia was wearing an amusing smirk on her face.


    Leaving the chamber, they went to Princess Aya. The King closed his eyes but swirled to Luna.


    "I''ve heard that you had numerous attacks."


    Luna couldn''t stop her tears, her shoulders loosened and her head lowered.


    "I''m sorry for disappointing you."


    The King''s hands dropped on her bare shoulders.


    "You didn''t, fight this, and don''t let it to get over you."


    These simple words just killed the heat inside her.

 Chapter 233 - Chapter (233): Velator (3)

    In Loga...


    People in gray cloaks took the captain and his men under siege, they approached and one of the magicians extended a hand, flames shaped on their palms.


    A few of them were holding chains. Their intention didn''t need words to be exposed.


    "Well, did you think that I''m stupid to come with five men, only?"


    Bryant unsheathed his sword and with this sign, someone shoot one of the magicians but the bullet stopped midway, dropped.


    "And did you think that you can fight magic?"


    Bryant firmed, he wasn''t a person who would let them catch him. Seeing the black snake tattoo on their chins, he recognized that they were dark magicians of Witchwood.


    They were leading their weapons with magic, daggers flew in the air, hovering to the angles as their masters wished.


    The men of captain seized down, and the predicted quarrel began, they were the king''s men, fast, decisive, and had the experience to face magic.


    Dodging the chains and fires, they caused some wounds but in a blink, a hole emerged on the ground.


    "Retreat." One of the magicians cried out.


    Bryant needed at least one magician to know whom they were working with. Taking his small star-like shuriken blades, he threw them to the one who mocked him. They kissed her arms. She screamed and another one went to help her when she shrieked, "leave". And he obeyed.


    Flashing ahead, escaping the fire, Bryant knocked the girl down, putting his knee on her chest, he took out his blades, she was bleeding and fell on the ground as she couldn''t use her hands anymore. The hole on the ground got closed.


    "You rascal, your end is close."


    "See that in your dream!"


    He punched her and she fell unconscious thus he wrapped her arms by tearing her cloak.


    Bryant picked her up and looked at his men, some had scratches but not that terrible to stop them from going forward.


    ~


    Returning to the capital, one of his men coughed and blood shed out of his mouth, his face was pale and the dark circles under his eyes were revealing what the problem was, poison!


    "Take him to the infirmary, and if you have the same signs stay with him."


    "We are fine, captain."


    Bryant nodded and galloped to the castle,  with those who were still vigor, the cart that was carrying the imp keepers was following them, and eventually, that long investigation came to an end after a week.


    The King was inside the courtyard, asking his men to bring down the body of the imp, ordering them to clean the skeleton and put it on the gate.


    The black silk banners fell from the walls and rolled to expire the grief.


    The gate slammed back and Captain Bryant Fillet entered the courtyard.


    "Your grace!" He jumped down his horse and knelt before his king.


    "We found many clues, your majesty! Dark magicians were behind the attack and we caught one of them."


    "Rise! Chain them in the dungeons, I want to see them personally." He coughed but quickly pushed it back.


    Bryant looked at his pale face. He wasn''t fine at all and sneaking around could frustrate him.


    "Your highness, let me bring you the results."


    He refused hastily, "no! I must find the reason why they had seized us! Everything they are plotting against us is malicious."


    He left to have his medicine and be ready to question the life stealers.


    Bryant went to the iron black cart and told his men to lead the prisoners to the dungeons.


    Inside the cart, a man looked at the witch, "why don''t you use your magic to run?"


    "I''m am where I wanted to be. But if you want to be fled I can make it fast and cook you here."


    The man felt a heat in his bottom at the thought of what she could do and kept being mute.


    She looked away, smirking viciously. The cold was saying that she was now inside Bolingtone, among the great walls that no magician was allowed to sept in.


    That cart stopped near the dungeons, and the guards came with their captain, opening the door, Bryant personally went to the girl, grabbing her nape, he forced her to lower her head.


    Peeking at her arms, they were bleeding yet.


    "Why didn''t you burn your wound to feel how does it taste when you burn people?"


    "Because those who I did burn, already deserved to b burned."


    Bryant chuckled.


    "Then, I am giving you what you deserve."


    The thick iron door of the dungeon went wide, and the stairs led them down under the ground.


    "Stink, like you!"


    She growled as the smell raided her nose.


    The orange light was splashing on the sweated face, Bryant could see that she would soon faint, and with the amount of blood she lost, she barely could use her magic.


    Bryant took them to the lift, sending them to the deepest cells was what he yearned.


    The girl began to shiver under his hand, but he ignored and pushed her out of the lift.


    "I will make you beg for sunlight, or burn yourself here if you don''t give me what I want."


    She smirked, looking into his eyes bravely answered, "it depends what you wish to have!"


    She amusingly scanned him then licked her lip.


    "You wench!"


    He bared his teeth and pushed her inside the cell, "burn your wound if you want to live."


    The edge of her lips was crooked in dismay when he began to shackle her to a thick nasty wall that worms were ducking out of it.


    When his head was close enough to her body, she murmured to his bent neck, "in your glorious land, there is no remedy, is there? You wild wolf?"


    "I''m not a wolf, but I will leave you to wolf to feast if you don''t speak."


    He walked out, locked the door and heard her screaming, closed his eyes, and shook his head, this noisy witch was so unnerving.


    "Enjoy the dark when you don''t know how to use those flames."


    Reaching one of his men said, "go take some remedy and stuff, bring them to me. We must prepare her for the King!"


    The man bowed and quickly left the dungeon.


    The witch dragged the strong heavy shackles, her magic was weak, and with this nasty place with too many worms, she could lose her hands which it could be the least.


    She opened the cloth around her arm and put her right palm above the trace of the blade then shrieked, the scent of her burning flesh was strolling to her nose.. The pain was unbearable but she handle it until finishing the other hand and finally fainted out of sore, under her was a cold stone bed, rough but for now, what she could feel was just pain.

 Chapter 234 - Chapter (234): Velator (4)

    Bryant thrust a pill inside the girl''s mouth and began to tend to her wound, as he guessed she burned her wounds to survive so it meant she wanted to live and it was speaking a lot.


    He cleaned her arms and applied the remedy on her deep wounds when she grunted.


    "You are idiot enough to play with the imps so these wounds wouldn''t kill you."


    He taunted and wrapped her arms with a white clean cloth when he grasped those green eyes on him. What was that? Why were those eyes full of agony? Her black wavy hair poured on her breast line as her head fell quickly. The wane of sweat beads announced that she was getting better and her fever would soon seep down. She was flawlessly gorgeous but anyway, he couldn''t be duped by her charm.


    He picked the box, turned around, and walked to the door.


    "Let go of my mother!"


    His eyes sharpened, was it just a simple delirium, or did she have an extremely huge concern that came to her now?


    He ignored it, nonetheless, she was a witch that her disastrous moves did arise in many deaths and one of his men was badly poisoned.


    He crept out of the dungeon and had to wait for interrogation.


    Lifting his way, he headed up for the torture room which was the closest place to the ground, entering inside he saw some tools on the table and the fire that was lashing inside the fireplace. With every sound of lash hitting someone''s back, screams were escaping out, twisting in the corridors of the dungeon.


    A man was chained by the hands up. The chains were drawn out of the ceiling so the soles couldn''t kiss the ground. Guards were inside the room, assisting the torturer.


    The torturer was in an outstanding black uniform, his sleeves rolled up, he put down the lash on the table. He was the same age as Bryant, his brown eyes glinted, seeing he entered. Brushing a hand in his hair, he pushed his black bangs back.


    "Welcome, sir!"


    "Well, what did you earn Joseph?"


    "Seems they are imps hunters who enter the devils'' hole and steal the tots!"


    Bryant whistled.


    "Wow, stealing the devils'' children? What a bad guy, you are!"


    He gestured in front of the man and his tune was amusing.


    Joseph washed his bloody hands inside a bucket of water.


    "You freaked bastard! We cultivated them, we didn''t steal them!"


    The man blurted proudly and that insult was enough to poke Bryant for itching this piece of garbage with his hand.


    "Wow! You should not have messed up with him, he is a no soft man!"


    Joseph smirked mischievously, leaned back at the table, and contemplated how Bryant put his sword on the table and turned back, approaching the man enough to let him sense his breath.


    "I see that he didn''t paint you enough! I can make a gorgeous necklace out of your guts for your woman!"


    He snatched a pointy narrowed dagger off the table and began to draw it along with the man''s tummy while looking at him suffering and screaming. Blood leaked out and slipped down, yet it was a soft squeeze on the hilt.


    "Stop!"


    He shouted out, gasping in trauma.


    "I''m just a cultivator."


    "Your pets are so dangerous!"


    He continued.


    Joseph laughed.


    "You son of a wench, stop it!"


    "Fool!" Joseph''s face hardened and ran stern. Bryant didn''t know who his family was and this guy began with wrong terms.


    "Yes, I will stop!" The dagger went straight into the man''s heart, Bryant gritted his jaw and took out the dagger, tossed it on the table watching the man who was taking the last gust of air. His eyes widened watching his own blood that splashed on Bryant''s face.


    "Toss this one in the forest, let the wolves feast for tonight. Bring another one, I will squeeze the words out of them. You are so soft." He took out a cloth from his pocket and cleaned his face.


    Joseph nodded and directed the guards to take the carcass.


    After letting the cascade of bloodstream out of each, he saw the King on the door frame.


    "I see that you can''t hold your guts not to pour blood!"


    "Well, your grace! You know me, everything related to my never seen family can pursue me to injure."


    "Did they insult you?"


    The king strode inside gently, wearing a dark gray uniform instead of his long-tailed white robes.


    Bryant tilted his head, "they did!"


    After the king, the faerie emerged in and looked into his eyes directly.


    "Is the witch alive?" Gaven asked.


    "She is, but her wounds are deep, I doubt if she can use her ability this soon."


    The King halted in front of the chained man, his eyes caught the tools on the table, these kids had painful ways to extract words from criminals.


    "Wake him up!" The king ordered, glimpsing at the man who was drenched in blood.


    Joseph picked the bucket containing cold water, this room was damp and heavily warm even making the king sweat, so this ice water bucket was a huge shock for this man''s nerves.


    The man flinched and woke up, shivering. Seeing the King of Velator in front of him was the second shock, he shook his head to withdraw the water. This man was the devil himself, he had many achievements, caught numerous magicians and burned them all, burned their villages in Velator, made them live in dark nasty oozy marshes, this was King Edward Bolingtone.


    He shoved his circled eyes off the King and looked down at his uneven quivering knees.


    "I''ve heard that you had been cultivating the imps, is that true?"


    The man''s blood had chilled in his blank head.


    "W..we... Di... Did!" He sputtered hardly in terror.


    The King closed his eyes! It was outrageous to hear it with his ears! What the hell Alovena was doing? Did they actually think in which those imps came from the God of the dark world to castigate them? What a ludicrous frame was that?


    "Is this an avenge that magicians framed against me?"


    "Not only you! All of those who assisted you, including you." He gathered his courage, they would kill him either way.


    The King exchanged a glance with Gaven and he shook his head, this man was concealing something.


    "Do you know what a king''s task is?"


    "To swim in gold and gemstones with a huge crown on his head and order people!" As he babbled the words, a cold blade rested on his vein.


    "Wait, Bryant!"

 Chapter 235 - Chapter (235): Velator (5)

    Well, this answer wasn''t what the king anticipated however, lately, he did stand exactly like what this man mentioned.


    "It is to protect my people and your magicians grew hand in glove with the stray vampires and slew my people. They left me with no other choice!"


    "You are a liar."


    "Keep your mouth shut!"


    Bryant alerted and the man just gave him a shivering gaze, he was squeezing the dagger on his neck with no doubt.


    "Tell me, is the mother of the vampires behind this?"


    The man jerked, how did he know?


    "Who is that?"


    The King smirked, so she was!


    "Tell me and buy your freedom."


    The man hesitated and gave himself a chance, if he told an untruth then the king would devastate his family and no vampire would attempt to aid them, nor could do that the magicians.


    "Answer the king, no one will bother to save your family from me! Not even your devil God!"


    Bryant knew what he was thinking about now.


    "She is, the mother of vampires wants Alovena."


    Gaven shot a glare to him, so all his guesses were right, the mistress of the devil was tending to ruin humankind then claim a war against the faeries to offer the devil a great gift, the King of Abyss.


    "Was the king of Jodian aware of this intention?"


    "They had to bow and survive but he is intoxicated by her beauty, her allocation, everything about her is better than yours. And I don''t know too much."


    "Why do you help them?"


    "I''m a poor man from your land and this is the lack of the emperor whose ruling my land! She promised us, prosperity, wealth, and beauty."


    "Thus far, this reason made you betray your people and let them be hunted?"


    "Every war has victims."


    The last words made the King''s blood boil. He couldn''t forgive such a thing.


    Walking out of the room, he looked back over his shoulder and added, "I am sorry, I can''t free you for killing over one hundred civilians in the night they were laughing. You made their feast into a nightmare."


    His eyes drifted on Bryant and turned back.


    "You liar, you deserve..."


    The blade danced in Bryant''s hand and choked the rest of the words that would come to seize the king.


    Gaven followed the King and waited to go and see the witch.


    "Would you burn the witch?" Gaven asked.


    "Let us see her first."


    Bryant came out of the room, cleaning his hand with a black cloth.


    "Your Grace, the witch is awake. I had to heal her wounds."


    "It is fine, I''m wondering why didn''t she escape!"


    Bryant led them to the lift and went to the cell where they were keeping the witch.


    The girl didn''t even roll her head up.


    "This perfume says that a King-like man came to meet me!" She grinned, seemingly, the girl had waited a long time to have this opportunity.


    The King looked at her blankly! How brave she was to speak to him like this.


    "Who are you?"


    The King asked.


    "A forbidden fruit."


    She made it brief, she thought seeing him would be easy but no it wasn''t, it was hard, toxic, and recklessly made her despair.


    "He meant your name!"


    Gaven cleared.


    "A magician Faerie? I''m wondering why aren''t you burned out in his grudge fire!"


    King Edward anticipated that this girl was holding a deep-rooted animosity inside her heart.


    "What is your name?"


    The King repeated.


    "Clara Stalin. You know my mother very well, don''t you?"


    The King felt that something fragile fractured inside him, this girl had her mother''s name!


    "What had happened to your mother?"


    The girl burst out laughing, her head rolled back and the king saw her face and those green eyes. She took after Clara Stalin he knew once, the woman that then turned out to be a magician.


    The King hid his shivering hands behind him. He let the woman go as she wasn''t a dark magician then what had happened to this girl?


    "You burned my mother including the entire village!"


    The King didn''t know what she meant! Was it Miguel? At that time he sent Miguel and his troop to settle the dark magicians'' issues.


    "I did not!"


    "Liar!" She screamed, gasping surging ahead the shackles stopped her but her wounds were deadly too.


    "Who is your father?"


    This question calmed the girl and her pale face ran paler. Rage replaced with chilling distress.


    "Who do you think my father is?"


    She bared her teeth in rage.


    "You let us catch you, bore the blades to tear your flesh once you had the chance to rush off the quarrel, why?"


    "To reach you! I want to kill you."


    She held her courage in her palms and menaced him.


    "Do you think that I sit to let you do that?"


    Gaven exclaimed.


    She shrugged.


    "Answer my question!"


    Clara paused and opened her mouth, to shout out: you are the father who tricked my mother and found out where the village of light magicians was and then burned them all.


    "I never saw him."


    The King scanned her, she was around twenty.


    "How old are you?"


    She bit her lower lip and closed her eyes. She had sworn not to let him breathe as soon as she saw him but didn''t expect him to come when she was shackled.


    "Twenty-two. Younger than your son."


    She noted, the son that he raised among feather pillows and pampered him to become a beast like himself. Easy, ready to slay people.


    The King turned on his heels and left the cell with no extra words. This girl was certainly his daughter. His heart ached and could not look at another daughter who was performing wicked as Livia.


    Out of the cell, Bryant followed his king.


    "Captain, take her to a clean cell and tend to her wounds until she is fine, attach her a magic locker."


    The captain nodded, this could at least take two weeks but why would the king desire such a delay? Shouldn''t they be faster and get the words out of her?


    Returning to the cell, Bryant grabbed the girl''s jaw and his hot breath exceeded forward, kissing her skin.


    "Do you think that we would be easily fooled?"


    "No but I love to fool you, did you see your king''s face? That grim face worth my life."


    She smirked.


    Bryant slapped her.


    "Hot but savage! I will tame you." She blurted and licked her torn lip, gazing at him, her green gem-like eyes gleamed.


    "I wanted to send you to grave but he wished a heaven for you!"


    "Don''t you ask what I wish?"


    "Hm, perhaps my bed!"


    She cursed him as he pulled the shackles.


    "Your hands, the scent of blood is clung to them!" She quipped and received his devilish sneer.

 Chapter 236 - Chapter (236): Velator (6)

    "Do you know any better solution for my condition?"


    Asked Luna from Helena who was distressed and slouched, the girl who used to inject her motivation all the time now was frightened, what the hexed night it was. The maiden believed that meeting Elenore wasn''t practical when she could be attacked at any time. While now, her biggest enemy existed in herself.


    Helena was shivering but not for the cold, this place was a bit far from the tower. Coming into the mountain skirt at this time wasn''t a good idea, and master Gaven was unaware of it. Passing through the thickness of the forest area, they arrived at the cave. Some trees mounted across the entrance and loomed its security.


    "Nemo, are you sure that this place is safe?"


    "Yes, my lady! I''ve been watching over this zone for a few days."


    Luna nodded, despite the frizzing cold, something inside her was burning as if she was coated with a thick unbearable hide that could chock her at any time, her body sweated massively, drenched her dress.


    Entering the cave, they placed the lanterns there on the flat rocks.


    "I feel that we came to a wolf cave!"


    Helena uttered, swallowing hard, she had lied if she would say that she wasn''t scared to the bone. She hated the silence of the night, even the night insects weren''t singing.


    Luna''s eyes turned where she was mentioning and her eyes widened, she slowly approached the walls of the cave, the nail marks were revealing she wasn''t the only human who was suffering of course not somedeal soft attacks. Her eyes wandered around caught the chains, she walked ahead and touched the frozen chains.


    Wilmore! He was here, she had no doubt. He said he used to run away from the tower had tough moments but never said where would he go.


    "Oh, Gods! Luna, why did you choose such a far place?"


    It was Elenore who growled and stepped inside the cave, removing her black hood.


    Kate stood outside, checking around. She held her sword tightly and blades sat on her pods after a long time. Well, this character suited her more than the maiden mask she used to wear.


    "Well, they wouldn''t go flying the kit and set you free. I''ve heard that they had settled a spy to watch over you."


    Elenore moved ahead and hugged her, "yes, my maiden works for Livia."


    She squeezed her but felt the heat that was escaping out of her skin. She pushed her back, scanning her.


    "Luna, you are burning in fever." Now she was concerned.


    Luna just looked into her eyes, "do you know what I feel? That I''m slung into absurdity, I''m trying to evade but I can''t as invisible but mighty chains clasped me."


    "What do you mean, darling?"


    Luna smiled, shaking her head said, "tell me about our family, Lisa, Lucas, and others. Are they fine?"


    "They were fine when I left, I''m not allowed to send out letters but Lisa has been writing for me. They are good."


    "Elizabeth must be good too."


    "Yes, that wild kitten never gives in."


    Elenore scanned the place she was standing in and flinched, the chill flew down her spine. Why did this place aura make her heart heavy?


    "Did you see Livia?"


    Elenore nodded, she didn''t want to upset Luna but seeing her like this made her uncomfortable.


    "I''ll tell you but you speak first. Did the prince touch you?"


    "Why do ask this?"


    "Luna, she has plans in her head, when she is calm and smiling, I fear more. I remember the old days when she was tending to make troubles, she used to be like this."


    "Did you see her today when they checked me?"


    "I did, she was questioning me about You and Ryan then when I assured her that you were untouched and Ryan never crossed his limits, she stopped asking more about the past but I am sure she had talked to Vanessa."


    Luna closed her eyes and swallowed, how did she escape the check-up, definitely paid the physician or his assistants. She had to tell Elenore who Ryan was.


    "I can''t talk about my love affairs, Elenore, but Ryan is her son, and she knows." Saying that gave the right answer to the woman.


    Elenore grabbed her hand and patted her, in shock. Passionately, Luna led the woman to a flat stone and they had their seat to ease their legs.


    "When I married your father, I was madly in love with him, I remember the first time I saw him in the court, my heart was burning. I was the youngest member of the queen council and earned that position easily because queen Rose loved me. She believed that I''m intelligent and blunt so she could trust me.


    She forced your father to marry me but you know how hard it was when the man I loved never touched me. It made my heart hard and I couldn''t even see you, I was jealous that he loved you two."


    She paused and gulped.


    "I am sorry, I did not know it. We believed that you spelled our father."


    "This fact about Ryan is scary."


    She paused and continued.


    "Dorian used to watch over everything, he calmed me and protected me from Livia while your father just told me not to dangle with the princess because I might leave his daughters'' lives in danger. And he was right, now you are in the heart of it."


    Luna was amazed, she didn''t know that her father was treating her like this. They thought she was a witch who took their father away from them.


    "Recalling them has been scorching me inwardly but I needed to let you know why I changed at that time. I am truly sorry Luna."


    Luna could just smell sincerity, even the woman''s fast heartbeat was playing in her ears, telling her that she regretted many things.


    "Now, I understand how does it feel."


    Luna muttered, life gave her a serious rattling lesson not to judge someone so fast. She wasn''t like her greedy parents who wanted to sell the sisters to the court, however, one of them finally ended up here.


    "I am avowed to what I chose, I couldn''t let you go. When your uncle took you away, I had nothing from Lucas and I thought I lost everything because of my bad behavior with you. It was my punishment for letting the devil overcome my heart."


    "Stop bothering yourself. I''ve forgiven you, you do forgive us for being troublesome."


    "Do you love the prince?"


    Luna paused, the memories of every spent moment with Wilmore had planted in her head, so used to resume in her mind every second and if it wasn''t for her friends to distract her she would have gone after him but here she was as if a chained bird that her wings were cut off, turned her useless.


    "I do."


    When she said that, they heard a rustling.


    "Kate, what is that?"


    "Nemo, watch over her." Kate rushed out, not explaining anything as she just discovered a moving wraith on the snow.


    Luna jumped up and held Elenore''s arm. A familiar scent streamed in her nose. A person who menaced her already had held cold steel on her neck.


    Nemo towered across the ladies.


    "Helena, stay with lady Luna."


    Nemo warned, she was the helpless one there.


    Luna felt that her body blazed again, the rush of blood in her vessels increased, it was as if she was stretching from either side and her breath came to rapid gasps. Her eyes began to glow, and her mind ran blank again like she was hovering in a dark space.


    "Kill one for me.." The voice shrieked in her head.

 Chapter 237 - Chapter (237): Velator (7)

    Luna clawed her cloak and stepped backward, Elenore followed to see what was wrong but Helena caught her by the arms and Nemo scurried to the girl, and before he could take Luna, she locked herself with the shackle that was tugged into the wall of the cave.


    "It has been worsening!" She exclaimed hoarsely. Her figure was changing, her expression ran wild and aggressive, fighting with the sound within her. She could not let the devil take her, and slave her.


    Outside of the cave Kate hid between a seam of rocks, sneaked out, and jumped on the person who was like a wraith. The man grabbed the girl who jumped on him like a wild cat


    Throwing the girl away but she managed and slipped on her legs, her daggers slid out of the sheath at the moment she swept the snow with her boots, She hissed, baring teeth on him.


    "Bryant, did I warn you not to dangle with my matters, or didn''t I?"


    "Hm, who in the whole world told you that you can come to my private place?"


    She didn''t answer even though the questions tickled her. She didn''t like Bryant being around Luna.


    "Tell me, how did you feel that night when I thrust myself into you?"


    Bryant fixed his cloak and a hint of a grin tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "You fool," she seized ahead and he dodged so she leaned her sole on the rock and gave it a straight jump, again saddling upon his shoulders.


    "I''m faster than you!" She noted.


    Bryant sighed, grabbing her, he pushed her down again but this time instead of throwing her away, he crossed her hands on her chest and placed his knee on her chest. She was chained under him and couldn''t even struggle.


    His mouth neared her ears, "why did you pile me with drugs, Kate?"


    Seemed he was still curious to know what did she extract from him.


    "Nothing happened between us, idiot! I gave you an illusion potion just to earn some information."


    Bryant gritted his jaw, she wasn''t lying.


    "Hm, you could have asked me."


    "Ah? To taste your dagger on my heart?"


    They heard a scream, their heads followed the voice and the conversation was interrupted by another devastating shriek.


    "Luna!"


    Kate murmured and strived more.


    "What? Lady Luna is here?"


    Bryant released her and flashed to the cave and for a moment, time ceased and everything ran motionless and tons of memories were provoked inside his head soon when he saw Luna between those chains. Only the last statement of Wilmore rang in his head before he left to the south, "let me trust you again, take care of the woman I love."


    "Damn!" He cursed as he found himself in front of the girl who was quarreling with the demon inside her exactly the way Wilmore had done once.


    Elenore who her knees weakened fell where she was standing, just peering at Luna in vibration and muteness, her teeth scrubbing on each other.


    Nemo was trying to calm Luna, holding the potion.


    "Do something, Bryant!"


    Pleaded Helena who was trying to make Elenore stand on her feet.


    "What the hell were you doing here?" Bryant shouted at Nemo, approached, and shoved the young man back, "get back idiot, do you want to be the moon sacrifice."


    Despite the strong shackles the wolf inside Luna wanted to jump out, the scene in front of her was turning from real colors to a red one. She could hear the voices out louder than what they exactly were. They were teasing her, and the more pestering sound that came to her head was a heartbeat, no heartbeats not just hers, why was the scent of their blood so pleasant to her?


    "Kill for me." She heard the voice again.


    "No!" She answered but it was just screams.


    "Luna, please fight this."


    What was it, the sound was coming from the woman on the ground? Who was Luna?


    She closed her eyes, not to see things, her fingers turned to claws and her fangs grew out of her mouth. Showing rage to her.


    "Luna, do you remember Elizabeth? Lucas?"


    Elenore was doing what she could, desperately giving her the gleam of hopes to fight the darkness.


    "Elizabeth?" Luna repeated to herself.


    "She is lying, kill her first." The voice again chimed in.


    She squeezed her eyelids, "shut up!"


    Pressuring on herself, she could recall Wilmore''s face. It was what she could summon to persuade her heart not to turn as hard and cold as steel.


    "Wilmore!" She called his name and her body began to quiver and loosen, she ceased struggling to free herself.


    Kate wanted to rely on her needles when Bryant caught her wrist.


    "For how long do you want to use those needles? Or make her sleep?"


    "Let go of me, she is suffering and your bastard prince did this to her."


    She breathed out in fury near his ears.


    "You knew!"


    "I did."


    Bryant released her, added, "listen, if she does not overcome it then the devil will kill her soul."


    Kate and Nemo looked back.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I made here." Bryant confessed, pointing to his face said, "if you don''t wish for something like this or even worse then get the hell out of here. Let her be alone."


    When he said that Luna again repeated Wilmore''s name. She was relying on her memories with him.


    Gazing back at Helena said, "take lady Elenore back, I will bring her."


    He reached his hand out and desired the potion.


    "No way!" Kate snatched the vial from him and turned to Bryant, "I won''t let her alone with you."


    Bryant snorted in answer.


    Nemo and Helena took Elenore out, she wasn''t able to walk properly and scrambled a few times.


    Kate sat on a flat stone, looking at her, she calmed and stopped screeching but coiled on the cold ground.


    "How long does it take?"


    "Depends, she can''t hear your voice, even if she can, there is no way for her to pay attention."


    Kate hugged her knees and just looked at her.


    "What is that sacrificing for the moon?"


    "When the wolf arises, to become mighty, it needs to kill."


    "Shit!" Kate blurted.


    "We caught a witch, and the imps keepers."


    Kate raised an eyebrow, why was he telling this to her?


    "Why are you telling me?"


    "Nothing, just to let you know that she is safe now."


    "Ridiculous, see, she isn''t safe, if you can''t I would gladly wash your eyes with acid."


    After this only silence ruled until Luna whispered some words.


    "Kate, it is cold."


    ~


    A moment before...


    Wilmore came out of the light, he knelt before her and extended his hand for hers.


    "Calm down, my love."


    He persuaded her to grab his hand.


    "You left me."


    Tears left her eyes.


    "Let him die to hell, you don''t need him."


    The devil mentioned.


    "You shut up!"


    Luna didn''t prefer to let this take her. She wanted this man and now she was even more greedy to have him.


    "I didn''t leave you, I want to protect you."


    Her expression softened.


    "I love you, Wilmore."


    She confessed and a smile landed on his face.


    "Then take my hand, my love."


    Luna grabbed the hand doubtfully but he wished her trust, and felt the light, opening her eyes she saw Kate and Bryant inside the cave.


    The cold was bone-breaking and the heat in her body was gone but she didn''t know for how long she could brush this wolf back.


    "Kate, it is cold."


    She murmured and the maiden flashed to her.

 Chapter 238 - Chapter (238): Velator (8)

    "My logic has no answer for what has been happening!" Kate stated while helping Luna to wash her body inside the warm water.


    "The lack of our small logic is undeniable, it is where the devil can simply enter to kick us out of what we actually are." She closed her eyes, let her skin absorb the steam. Last night''s attack was hellish.


    "Do you precisely hear voices?" Helena asked, bringing the towel for her.


    "I do."


    She stood up and stepped out of the stone bath.


    Kate began to dry her body.


    "The heart is where no devil can enter, milady! House of gods."


    Luna smiled, "tell me, Kate, who else do you have in your heart?"


    "You, and Helena, my lady."


    Helena chuckled.


    "Hm, you naughty Helena! Do you like captain Nemo?"


    Helena''s laughter choked and she coughed.


    "What? Oh, lady Luna, you are misunderstood. I think he likes another woman."


    Luna gazed at her blankly, so what did it mean? She liked him, didn''t she?


    "Kate, you didn''t answer her."


    Kate never talked too much except the time she told them about her mother and Livia.


    "I do,"


    She cleared her throat and blushed.


    "You do what?"


    "I... I... Like a man."


    Luna smirked teasingly.


    "Hey, who is that? In this castle or a friend out there who you meet sometime?"


    Kate pouted and shot Helena a glare and she shrugged.


    "I thought we are friends." Luna narrowed her eyebrows and gestured.


    "One day, you will be the Queen! In no position, we can be friends."


    Kate was a bit harsh, didn''t mind if her words could embarrass someone.


    "Kate!" Helena growled.


    "It is fine."


    They went outside of the bathroom when Luna saw Elenore.


    "Ah, Luna!"


    She moved ahead and hugged her.


    "Gods! What are you doing here?"


    Elenore didn''t care about anyone but this girl for now.


    "Let them burn in hell, I give no fu*k. Are you alright? Tell me everything and don''t miss a single word. If we want to walk forward together, then we must be aware of each other."


    "No one must find this out! Not even the Queen."


    Elenore grabbed her arms, peering into her eyes assured, "my darling, I''m not here to serve her. I''m here to take care of you, keeping Livia away."


    Luna sat on the chair and when Helena was drying her hair up, she told her everything.


    "Today is the selection day."


    Elenore noted. It bit Luna, her heart shivered, she didn''t agree with what the Queen had done to the mistresses but also she could not let Wilmore be with other women, especially now that she had become stingy about every matter that was related to him. She couldn''t even read his letter as it sounded hard for her but it seemed she had to bear the tough moment and read those words. Her heart needed, pleaded for something to rely upon it.


    "I will attend," Luna noted.


    "Princess Aya is invited too. Livia invited her."


    Luna''s eyes drifted on her through her reflection inside the mirror.


    "Why her? Did they plan to spoil her nerves with gossips?"


    "I doubt, as I told you, she has something in her head. I didn''t see that Maxima invite her, this behavior is disrespectful."


    Luna paused and got to her feet. She was right, this girl was the princess of Parsa, a girl that her brother treasured too much, and they were treating her as if a slave mistress.


    "It is noon, please go back to your residence, if she targets me then it will all begin with those I care about."


    "You are right, that''s her way."


    Elenore left a kiss on her cheeks, trailing off, "Did not get you hurt last night, did you?"


    She shook her head, "but I didn''t see master Gaven since yesterday, did you see him?"


    "No, captain Bryant had captured a witch and they are involved with her. The dark witches were behind the imps'' attack."


    Luna nodded, that was good to hear that they were arrested but also scary to know what the real intention behind it was! Avenge?


    Elenore left the room, there were things that she must have done after knowing the terrifying fact in this court. Especially about Ryan, she needed to inform the Lord because Luna didn''t get the chance to tell him or just wanted to avoid any argument with her uncle and the princess.


    "Kate, I want to see that witch!"


    Luna desired.


    It was cold water on Kate''s head, what on the wide world made her think that was a good idea?


    "No way!"


    "Why?"


    "Helena bring her dress."


    Kate demanded.


    "Lady Luna, listen! Did you ever meet a witch?"


    Luna raised an eyebrow, folding her arms in her chest.


    "I did, do you think that they can hurt me?"


    Yes, she did!


    "What do you want from that witch?"


    "I want to see if she is Muse Luna''s follower."


    "I can do it on your behalf."


    Luna refused by shaking her head, she wanted to see it with her own eyes.


    "Did you see their tattoo?"


    Luna questioned, and Kate gave her a dumbstruck expression.


    "What tattoo?"


    Luna held her hand, "come with me! Let me show you. If she has one then she is the Goddess servant."


    Kate now was curious however, this smart bird poked her to be like this and urged her to fulfill her demand.


    "Fine, I will talk to that bastard."


    "Bryant?"


    Kate nodded, "now, get ready for the selection. I am glad that they canceled the foolish feast because of the imps'' attack otherwise we had to bear those girls'' families and serve them."


    She pretended wicked.


    ~


    Oliver was marching through a dark tunnel and reached a wide space where a fountain was. The place was passionless, dusty, and murky, and his lantern just could afford him a little tiny light to see the perimeter around himself.


    Livia came inside through another tunnel, even an embodiment of what she was doing recently was far from everyone.


    "Milady, I found one of the dark magicians in Loga!"


    "Then?"


    "The King had caught Clara Stalin."


    "Did you search about her?"


    "Yes, with your father''s order, Wilhelm James had burned their village and her mother included."


    "Miguel''s father!"


    She grinned like she had received a gift from the devil.


    "Tell me more."

 Chapter 239 - Chapter (239): Velator (9)

    "Then it turned out that they were light magicians and this girl was the only survivor who joined the dark magicians. She has the tattoo of Goddess Luna."


    "Has she holding fire?"


    "Yes, but her fire is red, not Purple!"


    "So she sold her soul to the devil to avenge my father. I must see this girl."


    "The king took her out of the dungeons and keeps her in a hidden place that only master Gaven and Captain Bryant know."


    She cursed, her eyes fell on that artificial hand of Oliver. Her affairs with Bryant weren''t good lately. After what they did to Oliver, she could forgive him but now things were entirely different, she wanted his head.


    "Bring him to me, we can''t have any witness."


    The princess noted and three individuals came out of the third tunnel, pulling a shackled bleeding man with them.


    He pushed the man to his knees and removed the cover on his head. On his chin was the same tattoo that Clara had. Black snake!


    "You are a wench, I curse you to die in misery."


    Livia gave the magician a sneer, "thank you, the devil''s curse can be a prayer."


    She extended her palm and one of her assassins placed a dagger on her palm.


    Her fingers curled over the hilt. In a blink of an eye, the dagger blazed and tore the flesh. The magician''s eyes widened and she drew back, red liquid sprayed on her black dress.


    Returning to her men added, "burn this body somewhere far from the castle. Then come back for the next game."


    She turned around and left the tunnel. Getting to her room, hastily she cleaned herself, preparing for the selection.


    All the girls gathered in the second throne hall on the first floor. Everyone was murmuring, those who couldn''t pass the purity test didn''t attend and were already wrapping their cases to leave the palace.


    Luna and princess Aya came inside and the air in that hall chilled.


    "I despise those looks!"


    "You are not alone!"


    Luna admitted Aya, walking ahead they stood beside each other in a row.


    "Delara is looking at us," Helena said from behind her.


    "I know, I can hear her heartbeat."


    The Queen and Princess Livia entered and all the people that attended there bowed.


    They sat quickly to start the announcement, after the recent circumstances neither of them was feisty. Some of the girls just wanted to go back home but didn''t dare to protest.


    "I appreciate you all for accepting my invitation and coming here."


    Queen Rose declared.


    "Did they have any other choice?" Aya muttered but her eyes caught Maxima Bolingtone, her future mother in law who didn''t even bother to come and have a simple conversation with her.


    Master Collen brought an envelope and handed the Queen. She opened the envelope and smiled.


    "As you know the selection must have three choices but my son is now engaged and asked me to make the numbers less."


    She hesitated and looked at her daughter, then her eyes turned on the girls.


    "Lady Delara from Sargona, I welcome you to the court of Bolingtone."


    The Queen''s eyes glinted.


    Luna clenched her fists, controlling her rage, her nails sat in her flesh, the scent of blood streamed to her nose and she rolled her eyes down. She could not be happy, she could not run a fake smile on her face. It was the fact that Wilmore would not touch any of those girls but, she found these snakes bothersome.


    The next envelope was handed to her and when the Queen announced the name, it pricked Luna''s nerves but a hand ceased her squeeze. She looked at Kate who drew her hand back and wrapped a cloth over her palm.


    "Easy, my Luna!"


    It was the first time that Kate was so soft and it instantly calmed Luna.


    "Congratulations Ladies. All of you deserve a beautiful life that can bring you peace."


    The Queen stated and got to her feet, leaving the hall. Livia stood up and stepped down the platform.


    "Lady Luna." She called her name.


    Elenore opened her path and approached Luna when she found a carve at the corner of Livia''s lips.


    "I hope you accept them."


    Livia snapped.


    "I have no problem with people but I hope they are not going to put your grace in discomfort."


    Luna meant her actually, from now on everyone who aimed to harm Wilmore must bear her fury. The noises around them increased, now everyone''s destiny was determined because many of them did not want to be barren.


    "I am glad that you care about my brother."


    "I think we all do." It was Delara who chimed in.


    "Of course!" The princess tugged it a grin then turned to Elenore, "well, it seems at this point you can meet lady Luna. As the results are officially out."


    "Yes, but I could see her with the straight permission I have received from the King."


    Livia peered at her for a moment, this naughty fly emerged out of nowhere. She didn''t like bugs on the way, her smasher must be in touch to kick the fly away.


    "My father respects Miguel too much!"


    Luna swallowed hardly, it wasn''t related to her uncle but also her father. How disgraceful this woman was?


    "My late husband, Lucas James was the father of this majestic Lady, I must mention."


    "Let''s end this conversation, I would gladly invite the mistresses to the left tower."


    Luna wanted to show that she didn''t have any terms with these girls.


    "We would gladly accept."


    Delara answered with no hesitation.


    "Ah, I see that my brother is too lucky. Have a nice day Ladies."


    The princess left them while her eyes were traveling still on Elenore and Lady Narayan.


    "I congratulate you ladies."


    Elenore declared while Luna had no intention to do what she meant.


    Leaving that place the night arrived fast when master Gaven came to Luna''s chamber, his stern face displayed that he was aware of last night''s attack.


    "Master, do you want to punish me?"


    "No, you can''t hide, people will be suspected and as the prince fiance you are allowed to walk around freely."


    "Then why are you dim?"


    Master Gaven gazed at the maidens.


    "Stay outside, don''t let anyone enter."


    They bowed and headed outside, going after the geese.


    "I''ve heard that you want to see the witch."


    Luna bit her lip, captain Bryant had told this man about it.


    "I want, let Kate come with me."


    The dwarf sighed, she trusted that assassin too much.


    "Fine, just for your safety but I want to be there."


    Luna nodded, wearing a small.


    "Kate Foley, come inside."


    Kate eagerly jumped inside, she could guess what the subject was.

 Chapter 240 - Chapter (240): Velator (10)

    Descending the spiral secret way of the left tower. Luna recalled Natasha, was she alright? How could she handle this long journey?


    The pathway didn''t go to the library oppositely the dwarf turned to the left while the lantern was hovering forward clearing their path.


    "Did you torment her?" Asked Kate out of the blue.


    "No, the king desired to heal her and treat her well!"


    Kate exchanged a glance with Luna. Why would he do treat adequately with a dark witch? This matter made Luna more confident about her guess. They caught the witch without a magic locker, really this simple? Not even possible to do that without those devices. This person came here with her consent, then what was the motive behind it?


    Arriving at a door after a long walk, they stopped before it.


    "Having you beside me is a relief, Kate, if something happened and I changed, stop me before doing something stupid."


    "You''ll be fine."


    Kate snorted.


    The magician Faerie waved a hand and the hex on the door washed down and it went wide.


    "I got late." Bryant came out of a dark corner. Beneath this palace was another world, murky beyond belief and hardly accessible.


    "What is that box?" Kate asked.


    "Some cures."


    They followed master Gaven and went inside, the light was serving the area out of some lanterns and kept the place warm. The girl had a magic locker over her neck, an iron ring that had written spells on it, and was shackled to the walls, yet had a fluff proper mattress.


    The girl was leaning to the wall, her hair was tied up like a horse tail and her eyes were closed, her lips parted, "Who are these ladies? My companies? Their perfume is so rare!"


    "I brought you remedy."


    Bryant walked ahead and she opened her eyes.


    "Let it there, don''t even attempt to touch me!"


    "Can you move your hands!"


    She bared her teeth when her eyes caught Kate and Luna, raising an eyebrow. Well, these girls were not regular ones, one was in majestic apparel while the other one was nothing more than a maiden? But those hands, they were more than regular maiden hands!


    In one look she scanned them both.


    "You tell me, dwarf, did not they burn you? Oh, I forgot, they believe that magic only belongs to faeries? This can be some kind of joke?"


    "You are so mean and rude!" Kate replied to her instead of the faerie.


    Luna strode to Bryant, "captain! Give me the box."


    He shook his head, but Luna kept serving him a stern face.


    "Give it to me."


    Bryant sighed, traded a glimpse with the dwarf who nodded. He reached out his hand.


    "I''ll be close!"


    "Keep three large paces back."


    "Fine!" He snarled, how could Wilmore endure this nagging girl?


    The witch didn''t move, but her sharp eyes were following the girl. The maiden was protective and didn''t leave her side.


    Luna stood beside the bed, orange light gleamed in her blue eyes.


    "May I?"


    "Hm, who doesn''t like an angel around!"


    She kept watching the girl between her eyelashes, her eyes were salty and a bit burning seemed she had cried during her unconsciousness.


    Luna sat on the chair beside the bed and put the box on the table, opening.


    Unwrapping the white cloths off her bare arm, her eyes widened! Creepy! It was a huge charred mark.


    She looked back over her shoulder, found Bryant who shrugged, "I just gave her an option to survive, Lady Luna!"


    Clara flinched as she heard this girl''s name, her heart ached and pounded madly, and it gave her goosebumps when the girl touched her skin, picked her wrist, and placed it on her knee.


    "Can you move your fingers?"


    Controlling her curiosity, Clara nodded.


    Luna sniffed her blood and swallowed! What the hell was this? Why the scent of her blood was the same as the king? How did she remember his scent? Did the king bleed when he was close to her? She blinked and continued cleaning the wound and applied a green paste on it. She didn''t let her thoughts appear on her face.


    Her eyes caught the black snake on her chin but emigrated in confusion though! If she was a dark witch then what was this tattoo on her wrist!


    "Kate, come here take these."


    Luna excused, she wanted to show her the snake that was eating its tail, the Ouroboros.


    Grasping the main point, the girl''s eyes widened. Kate had seen this tattoo before, it was the first time even her skin heated in terror.


    "What is this?"


    "Did you see this tattoo before? I doubt because all of my kin is dead."


    The witch asked, looking at her blankly.


    Kate jerked back, rushing to master Gaven.


    "Master, did you see that?"


    The dwarf nodded.


    Luna didn''t stop and tended to the other hand, she got what she wanted. This girl was a light magician.


    "So you are someone like her."


    This statement made Clara even more interested in this girl.


    "Like who?"


    "Her name was Jillian Foley, her husband was a human and she was a light magician. She was running away from guards with her maiden but we hid her, then her maiden pretended to be the magician by devouring a potion to have temporary magic and misled the vampire with the guards. They executed the maiden."


    "We?"


    "Yes, we, the heirs of James family. I know about your village. I''ve read about it in my grandfather''s diary."


    Luna was done when the girl dragged her hand back.


    "So you know what you people are! A bunch of murderers."


    "You are no different!"


    Bryant added.


    She passed him a bitter but amusing smirk.


    "Your king Ordered her grandfather to kill my kind. You are heretics, deserve death. You killed the servants of a Goddess."


    "I can''t take my grandfather''s side, but you are misunderstood."


    "Get out!"


    The witch shrieked, her whole body was shivering, the fury exploded on her expression.


    Luna closed her eyes, standing up added, "I will talk to you anytime you wish. I will let you know about the truth. Those who you joined were the reason that your people are dead."


    Clara didn''t pay attention, all she could see now was red.. These people had no idea how hard her life was.

 Chapter 241 - Chapter (241): Velator (11)

    "Jillian Foley was my uncle''s wife and they had a daughter."


    "I see, Jillian left quickly, seemed her daughter had a five years old ill boy. We helped her to escape. From that time we have no news of her, she vanished."


    "Frank, I saw him once! Jillian is dead and my cousin was ill too."


    "I''m sorry to hear that. I will tell you about my grandfather''s diary. He didn''t burn that village intentionally. Someone changed the king''s order by killing the messenger. Didn''t you know about that tattoo?"


    "No, until I saw it on Frank''s wrist but his mother asked me to leave as Moon lake was dangerous for me to pause."


    Kate hesitated but quickly continued her way out after the Dwarf.


    "Everything is puzzling."


    Master Gaven stated and drew a wall back.


    "Where are we going?"


    "To the king! You just solved a great issue. But does your uncle know about that diary?"


    Luna shook her head, "no, Jillian took it with her to prove that the dark magicians had deceived everyone."


    "So you left with no clue."


    "Unfortunately," Luna noted desperately.


    They ended up in the library and saw the king who was reading some old books.


    The King extended his hand and wished her to have a seat beside him.


    "Come daughter, it seems you can help us with this girl!"


    This girl? Did he know that this girl had his blood?


    "Your Grace, this girl isn''t like every witch."


    The King nodded, Luna took her seat and Kate stood behind her.


    "Yes, we saw that tattoo but she had sold her soul and now she is the devil''s slave."


    Luna couldn''t admit that as long as the tattoo was on her wrist, Jillian told them that the light magicians were born with this tattoo, and if they surrendered to the devil then it will vanish and another one will appear on their chin but this girl had two of them.


    "No, she didn''t! I think the tattoo on her chin is unreal!"


    Gaven released a deep breath. He guessed so but not certain as her flames were red. It meant she was falsifying it.


    "How come?"


    "Her first tattoo was still there. It means that she was playing with the dark magicians to reach you."


    She swallowed as it came clear that what she truly wanted to indicate.


    "To kill me, but my decree for that village was released to let them go to Rose forest. One of the main reasons that made faeries against me was that decree which never reached the destination."


    "Your majesty, I don''t get it! You wanted to send them to faeries but my grandfather..." She paused, no he didn''t destroy them intentionally.


    "First, you tell me. What did you learn?"


    Luna squeezed her fingers under the table.


    "Then, I am beginning with Jillian Foley."


    The King gazed at Gaven, and he blinked in answer. Gaven searched for the woman for almost ten years but found no sign as if she had melted.


    "How do you know Jillian?"


    "The princess men were after her and that day we were in the forest and saw the wounded woman with her maiden who was holding a notebook. We helped the women and took them to our secret place."


    "Who are these, we?"


    "Elizabeth, Ryan, and I."


    The king was impressed, so Ryan didn''t literally take after his mother.


    "Continue, daughter."


    "Yes, I was saying, we helped them and fed them then Jillian told us about herself as soon as she realized who we are. She begged us to conceal then hand the notebook to the King of Abyss if the guards caught her.


    The next day, when we went there, Jillian was there but her maiden wasn''t."


    Luna gulped, that memory was still fresh in her head.


    "She sacrificed herself for Jillian and we helped the woman to cross the border of Greenwood."


    "Did you read the notebook?"


    "Only the part that was related to Roshan village."


    "Tell me what had happened exactly? Because I was always asking myself why my best friend ended his life? I used to think he had disobeyed me!"


    "He didn''t disobey, your highness! The decree that they received had your seal and it meant someone used your seal, killed your messenger, and caused that catastrophe.


    My grandfather wrote that the screams and stray ghosts had driven him mad, he hadn''t the face to return to the capital. But he also mentioned that the Roshan village had survivors. He had drawn the symbol of light magicians.


    Jillian told us that the King of Abyss must see this and end the hostility."


    "Minister Sabian was with them, he said the same thing when we interrogated them."


    Master Gaven added.


    "We closed the case so fast."


    The king muttered.


    "Then, this girl is here, after avenge."


    "Yes, daughter. But I am wondering why Livia was after Jillian."


    Luna peeked at Kate.


    "Your highness, Kate has something to say."


    Luna wanted her to explain personally.


    "Sure, I hear you."


    "Your majesty, Jillian Foley was my uncle''s wife. She had a daughter and a grandson. Her son had the tattoo of Goddess Luna."


    The king was stunned!


    "Gaven, wasn''t she the woman who had the power of purple fire? The woman who you found?"


    Gaven nodded, how close everything was to him this entire time.


    "Kate Foley, we have news for you."


    Master Gaven, turned to her and Kate felt a chill spiking her head.


    "Unfortunately, your cousin is killed by dark magicians, but gladly, her son is in safe hands now. King William seemingly saved him."


    Kate wanted to shriek, all of her family were getting killed one after another and she was not there to help them.


    "She was the messenger of Goddess Luna and used to send us the black crows and the letters."


    Her heart drizzled, so that message she received came from her cousin. How couldn''t she notice that Layla was a magician!


    "I... I..."


    Kate couldn''t speak, Luna stood up and held her hand, "accept my condolence."


    "I didn''t see the Alpha king but when I arrived, his famous white fire was burning the dark magicians."


    Gaven added.


    "Frank, how do you know that he is alive?"


    "There was only one grave near the hovel."


    Kate couldn''t look up as tears made everything hazy.


    "How should we fix this mess!"


    Luna mumbled.


    "We need you to convince the girl Clara Stalin and open her eyes into reality. We need her information."


    The king stated.


    "I will do my best when she thinks that we are murderers, I can''t sleep in relief."


    Gaven walked to Kate and asked her to go with him, the girl was under a heavy shock.


    When they were far enough, Luna peered at the King.


    "Your majesty, this girl, Clara! Her blood scent is the same as yours."


    The king''s face ran dimly! Even Gaven couldn''t come to this conclusion this fast.


    "Are you certain?"


    Of course, she was, seeing the scratch on the king''s forefinger confirmed her doubt right there.


    "I am."


    The King sighed, "can we trust each other? For her safety?"


    "You have my promise."


    She was now even more dedicated to the position she had amassed.. This girl, Clara wasn''t similar to Wilmore, nor had a resemblance to Livia.

 Chapter 242 - Chapter (242): Velator (12)

    A week later...


    During the last days, Luna did her best to see Clara but either time she refused to see her, and yesterday Bryant told her that the girl was burning in fever and fainted.


    She persisted to come and visit her, sitting on the edge of her bed, she held her hand.


    "I don''t know what you went through all this long. There is no justification for what had happened, everyone was guilty in the past. I am sorry that they made you a victim and brought suffering to your life."


    She dragged the blanket on her and stood up. Turning back to Kate added, "let''s get back. The mistresses might be on the way."


    Kate opened the door and Luna bowed her head for master Gaven and left. Stealing another look at Clara.


    "Please save her. We can''t lose a Goddess servant."


    Luna implored and headed outside. If Livia discovered her, this girl barely could survive her.


    Getting back to the tower, Aya wanted to join them for tea but a guest surprised her! Maxima Bolingtone was the person who amazed her with her sudden arrival.


    Aya asked her maidens to serve the woman. Her heart was hammering and her fingers dulled. This woman had no difference with a piece of ice. The way she was looking at her was terrifying and the princess wasn''t sure if she could speak her language as all the words jumped out of her mind and ran away nakedly.


    Maxima scanned the place, this was time for Aya to leave this tower as Livia wished, however, Maxima wasn''t certain if it had a specific reason that she demanded her to leave the left tower.


    "We didn''t spend much time together but from today we will see each other more."


    Aya didn''t feel her point! Surely, she wasn''t going to stay here.


    "I would be glad to meet you. It was my duty to come and meet you first earlier but unfortunately, I was not allowed to leave the palace."


    Maxima nodded, she studied the girl''s discomfort.


    "Don''t be shy, I am your mother-in-law. You must come and live in our mansion and I already had talked to the Queen. I am sure during the past two weeks my son was worried about this matter!"


    Really! Did she absolutely care about her son? That day when the Queen tossed Hux in the dungeons, she didn''t seem to be concerned.


    "Won''t I disturb you?"


    The maiden served them tea and sweets. In the meantime, the rain jingled and hit the window.


    "Do not mention such a thing, we had to follow the rules and I see no point to let my daughter stay in this far place."


    Aya didn''t know this woman too much and left the judgment for later.


    Maxima looked at the servants, "gather her items of luggage, we are going to Emerald mansion."


    The maidens bowed and left the living room.


    "Were you happy here?"


    She asked the girl, Aya''s lips twitched, if it wasn''t for Luna and Lady Narayan then she could not even breathe.


    "I feel better when I see where Huxley was born."


    Maxima nodded, she gave her a decent answer.


    "Did princess Livia meet you recently?"


    Maxima was thinking about it, recently she was calm and seldom met her. When the princess dealt with this way, it meant a massive storm that could devour someone was approaching.


    "No, she didn''t. How come? Should I meet her?"


    Maxima hastily shook her head, "I want you to be away from her. Now that they checked your virginity I don''t want them to interfere with any other issue related to you."


    She paused, took a deep breath added, "you can say farewell with your friends and come to us here. It might take enough time for us to leave."


    Aya appreciated that and stood up, bowing for the woman in a crimson gown.


    "I am making it short and quick."


    Aya left the woman there and went out, heading up for Luna''s chamber when she saw Helena holding a dish of sweet.


    "Milady, it is a beautiful evening, isn''t it?"


    "I wish I could be agreed, darling. Is lady Luna inside?"


    Helena pouted, "yes, she is."


    Aya knocked on the door and Nemo announced her presence.


    "I am leaving here to Emerald mansion, Helena."


    The maiden''s eyebrows twitched, it was hard to see her leaving after experiencing over a month together.


    "I''m sorry, milady."


    The door ran wide and Aya strode inside before the girl.


    Luna came to welcome her, but this grim face killed the smile on her face.


    "Aya?"


    "I see that your guests didn''t come yet."


    Aya mentioned, looking at the well-settled table.


    "No, but is there any problem with you?"


    Aya''s head rolled down and she held her hand, "lady Maxima is here. She came to take me to Emerald mansion."


    Luna released a breath of comfort, "finally, this woman came to show some respect, indeed."


    "Indeed! But leaving you alone is hard for me."


    Luna hugged her, the girl was about to cry and tears were gleaming in her eyes.


    "You will be safe there and I feel much better."


    Aya dabbed on her shoulder, releasing Luna, her palms rested on her soft pale face, "how should I leave you alone with those girls?"


    "Don''t worry, Princess Aya. I am taking care of her."


    Kate chimed in, after what she had discovered about Luna and that they were destined to each other, now she was more determined to protect her. It didn''t matter who she must kill, for saving Luna, she broke her vow not to touch the blade.


    "Yes, Kate! Because of you, I feel much nicer. I want you to check every gift she receives. I''ve heard that many of mistresses and wives in this palace were poisoned."


    "We knew it too." Luna smiled and kissed her cheek.


    "I must leave now, so I can''t join your tea. Keep eyes on them, okay?"


    She warned again, her hands dropped off from Luna''s arms.


    "Rest assured. Don''t forget to write for Huxley. I''ve been writing for Wilmore but I''m not sure if he can get them."


    "Alright, I will. They must be now close to the south."


    Aya left them and went to her chamber. The maidens were almost done but she assisted them to finish it faster.


    Inside the black cart, with green velvet seats, she pulled the crimson curtain back and looked at the tower, now it came more visible to her that she was as if a jailbird in this tower.


    My poor Luna, she thought to herself.

 Chapter 243 - Chapter (243): Velator (13)

    "Have you been waiting so long?"


    Asked Vanessa and her eyes twinkled after watching the colorful table that Luna had prepared them.


    But, Delara couldn''t pretend as she did, and the half-bared smiles that she was serving them appeared to be more pestering.


    "Please let me pour some tea for you. Helena had made these cookies, you will love it."


    Luna got up from the chair and poured them some tea.


    "It smells good, I mean all of that."


    Vanessa laughed.


    Luna couldn''t remember if she had seen her being this friendly before and it sounded suspicious.


    "Yes, I''m sure she had worked too much."


    Delara''s eyes averted on the maiden.


    "I''ve done my best, please enjoy."


    Helena responded.


    The mistresses began to eat and drink when Luna added, "I will talk to the Queen. I''ve heard that they will send you to the physicians for emasculation."


    Delara coughed, the sweetness in her mouth turned bitter.


    "Well, they will!"


    "I won''t let this happen! Using protection is way better than doing such a thing! Besides, every woman wants to have a child and lack of it might depress you."


    Luna hated to say that but what the Queen prevailed on was cruel.


    "It is not just the Queen. It is the law and we won''t protest it." Delara mentioned.


    Luna didn''t insist as it came across that she didn''t want to upset Livia. All she wanted was Wilmore, she could hear this girl''s heartbeat. Nevertheless, Luna couldn''t help with that. Wilmore belonged to her, only hers.


    "Don''t you eat lady Luna?"


    Recently, she loathed sweets and now tasted what Wilmore felt while accepting her hand.


    "I am having tea, I was ill lately, better to be careful with what I am having."


    She picked her cup and took a sip of the tea.


    Vanessa''s vision went hazy, her fingers grew senseless and her body began to heat up, something was grazing her body. The cup dropped her hand.


    "Lady Vanessa, are you alright?"


    Delara put the cup back, to check on her but she felt something screeched, her head ached madly and her heartbeats ceased, her heart was heavy as if a stone just dropped on her chestbone.


    "Ladies?" It was Luna who roamed for them, what was happening?


    Before the girl fell, Luna and Kate grabbed them.


    "Captain Nemo!" Called out for him the terrified Luna.


    "Milady, their lips are getting dark."


    Helena stated, shaking out of terror.


    Nemo rushed inside and after him, then came some other guards, they thought something had happened to their lady but no, the mistresses were on the ground.


    Kate snatched a silver teaspoon from the table, putting it on their mouth, and her eyes widened.


    "Poison!"


    ~


    Standing across the king and his Queen like this was awkward. Would they believe that Luna didn''t poison the girls?


    Her eyes drifted on Elenore, pleading her to do something but this expectation was too much.


    "Lady Luna, we are waiting for your excuse!"


    It wasn''t Helena, she couldn''t smash an ant. She could not let her be executed right away, but she could buy a short span of time for the detectors.


    "Your highness, I didn''t poison them, didn''t order that and I am sure my maiden is innocent too. I want you to let the detectors survey over the clues."


    The King sighed, he had no doubt that Luna was telling the truth but this case needed a sacrifice and unfortunately that maiden was the main prey.


    "Your highness, We don''t have enough clues, I inquire for detection," Elenore begged.


    "Lady Elenore, the poison was inside the sweets, they were made by a maiden who serves Lady Luna."


    The queen replied.


    "And I am not a fool to poison the mistresses and sign my death!"


    Luna uttered, clenching her fists! This woman who had the crown on her head brought her here and was protecting her daughter, indeed! Despite knowing that she was the brain behind this plot.


    "Then, why the poison was inside those sweets?"


    Asked Livia, gesturing toward her, wearing a stern face.


    "Perhaps someone had replaced it with an ingredient, the palace mess hall is crowded."


    Luna protested, grabbing Helena''s hand that was as cold as a corpse.


    "I won''t leave this with no survey!"


    The King stated.


    "We must do because the girls'' families would come to question us and would claim the retribution."


    The Queen stated, shooting a glare at Luna.


    "Until then, they must stay under arrest as alleged."


    Livia exclaimed, Delara''s father was her ally, and no wonder why she was showing this face. Luna grasped why Vanessa was behaving nicely with her. She had tricks in her sleeves to frame Luna in which one.


    "I will keep them in the royal prisons! Don''t forget that who she is, she will be your brother''s wife and this kind of accusations are a shame for all of us."


    Luna sweated, these words were puncturing her heart, despite being so careful, they could simply entangle her.


    "Captain Nemo, Master Gaven will lead you to the royal prison. No one is allowed to visit these ladies until we find the true criminals."


    The King decreed purposefully. Since Luna was chosen to be the prince''s wife, his daughter was quiet that made him nervous but he had no idea that she would poison the mistresses.


    Nemo walked to the ladies, his eyes wandered around but he couldn''t see Kate!


    "Wait! I can''t see the other maiden."


    Livia stated, Kate knew all of the poisons, it was impossible not to recognize that. She clenched her fists, as she emphasized Oliver to keep his eyes on her. Kate was a ghost and until now neither of her assassins could reach the level of her skills.


    "I interrogated her personally, other servants also admitted that Kate Foley didn''t even get close to mess hall during the past week."


    The King answered her daughter. His son was worried about her and it meant he was the one who knew Livia better than anyone.


    As the King explained that Nemo and his men took the ladies out after master Gaven. To the royal prisons, where only the king and his trustees were aware of it, the place where they were also keeping Clara Stalin. On the way, Luna squeezed Helena''s hand.


    "Calm down, my Helena. They will find us innocent."


    "I can''t, what if they were dead?"


    "They are alive! Hopefully."


    Luna sighed, never thought that she would become happy that Vanessa was breathing.


    "Captain Nemo, where is captain Bryan?"


    Asked Luna.


    "I don''t know, my lady."


    He was wearing a vicious face, blaming himself for neglecting many things, he should have checked the foods that lady Luna had, perhaps someone wanted to kill her.

 Chapter 244 - Chapter (244): Velator (14)

    The prison just called to be for the royals but genuinely didn''t look so sound and royal. Helena''s eyes traveled on the mouse that crept into a crack on the wall.


    "Milady, what should we do?"


    She was sitting on the bed, her head leaning on the wall.


    "I don''t know, Helena!"


    She put her hand inside her skirt''s pocket and took out an envelope. She was glad that they didn''t search for them otherwise she could miss it.


    "Is it the prince''s letter?"


    Helena asked, her eyes were on the ceiling.


    "Yes, I didn''t read it."


    "It is time to read it."


    Luna unsealed the envelope and took out the paper. She paused before following the words, she didn''t dare to look at it, taking a deep breath, she let her courage boil.


    "My Loving Luna,


    It is hard for me to write a letter like this. I''m naive in such a manner. I wish you forgive me for what will come to you. I had no idea that a Lycan is inside me.


    There are things that I want you to know. From the beginning that I saw you in your uncle''s mansion, I was mesmerized by your aura, feeling that you are making my heart warm. I want to fly in the sky you made for me, I can see how beautiful spring can be, you are provoking the tastes that I had forgotten a long time ago. I will miss your scent, your soft skin, and every single moment I was blessed to spend with you.


    My loving Luna I want you to know that I will do my best to end this mission and come back to your arms. I love you, Luna. I am sorry that I did not tell you earlier and when I did, you could not hear me.


    Please be safe and careful until I come back.


    Your lover, Wilmore."


    Luna hugged her knees and her head lowered. Tears welled down her cheeks and silently she kept crying.


    Helena stood up where she was sitting, in a panic, and went to hug her. Caressing her hair, "I knew he loves you, it was obvious from the way he was looking at you."


    "I thought he wants to rescue the hell so he would keep me close to ignore everything else."


    "It is fine, Milady! Now, you know about his feelings."


    Luna looked at her, holding her hands, "Helena, I feel that Livia did this on purpose. She knows that I am sensitive to those who I love. She wants to hurt Wilmore and me through you and others."


    The maiden flinched, what her Lady just claimed was big and she couldn''t bear it.


    "If they couldn''t find me innocent, let me burn! You should not let her take you down milady. Because of all we experienced, you must be strong."


    Luna gaped, "oh, my Helena. I won''t let anything happen to you. We didn''t poison them and Kate is our hope for now."


    "I wish Lady Natasha was here, if she was around they didn''t dare to approach us."


    "I wish so, you can''t imagine how much I missed them and my family. I wish my sister finds a way to come and meet me."


    "You are too noisy!"


    The voice came from the cell next to them.


    "Clara? Are you awake?"


    "Who is Clara?"


    Clara snorted, she barely dragged her shackles on the wall side and leaned back on the wall.


    "If I knew that killing your king is this suffering, I would have chosen another way."


    "What?" Helena was shocked and didn''t know what to say.


    "She is the mage that captain Bryant had caught."


    Helena''s eyes widened, about to jump out of the sockets.


    ~


    It was night and the snow was sprinkling like cotton pieces, the wind came to be brutal and made guards settle the buckets of fire beside them; meanwhile discussing the new circumstances in this always noisy court.


    "She is innocent, I believe that those mistresses were jealous and framed this to get rid of her."


    One of them murmured, carefully watching around.


    "You fool, shut your mouth if you don''t want them to fuck your head off your body."


    "I''m not making these! I saw how jealous they became when they saw the Prince did kiss her."


    "Ohhhh!"


    Another one hooted and laugh.


    "What did you see exactly?" It was a feminine voice that came from a corner. She came out of the shadow and after her was Bryant, darting the guards his fierce glares.


    "Men are gossiping, disgusting!"


    He mumbled.


    "Captain, please spare me! But I swear that I am not fibbing."


    "Tell us, what did you see?"


    Kate asked, she was worn out since last night and couldn''t give rest to her legs and nerves, she had surveyed every corner to find the poison that was inside the cookies but she couldn''t. She had tested all of the ingredients with Bryant and found nothing.


    "Mam, my shift was near the princess residence that day and I saw them distressing after seeing the prince and his fiance then they went inside the building, seemed so angry. But when they came out, it was like water was poured on the fire."


    "Do you always watch people like this? Or just ladies come to your sight?"


    Bryant asked, hoarse.


    "Captain, I''m careful about everything after the attack on Lady Luna. The King asked us to be watchful and study every face that has been passing by."


    Kate nodded, what he said helped too much, she had been wasting time here if Livia was behind this.


    "Do you think about what I do?"


    Bryant asked her while walking down to the gate of the palace.


    "I don''t give a shit about what you think, all I care, for now, is a solution to take Helena and Lady Luna out of hell."


    Bryant gripped her arm, gritting his jaw, he blinked.


    "Listen, now that nothing had happened between us and we have to work on one case, you better be nice to me. Because I doubt if anyone cares about your head being hung!"


    Kate pushed her hand off, "that was what you must say about yourself."


    "I am going to Livia!"


    Kate sighed, would he truly think that the muscle between his legs could work this time?


    "What you say makes you less trustworthy. Anyway, you can''t catch her or force her to confess, she did it in an extremely clean way."


    "Well, I wanted my words to be heard, but I found another way better than words."


    "Blades or that?" She pointed to his middle.

 Chapter 245 - Chapter (245): Velator (15)

    "Do you want to try it?"


    Kate nudged him and drew her way to the library, she needed to see master Gaven.


    Inside the library, master Gaven was reading about some poison records.


    "Did you find any clue?"


    "No, I checked the flour and all of the ingredients she used, all were clean."


    "I talked to the detectors, they also said the same," Bryant exclaimed.


    "Then, when she was away, someone poured it into the paste." The faerie believed.


    "We have no proof!"


    Kate clenched her fist. Perhaps, she could find a way for Luna but rescuing Helena was the toughest.


    "If we don''t obtain enough clue, they will give the decree. Lady Luna didn''t eat the cookies and it made her the suspect."


    Bryant stated.


    "One of them must sacrifice herself, otherwise, the court will kill the maiden and would throw lady Luna out."


    "We can''t do this to Helena!" Kate almost shouted.


    "Did I say we must kill her?"


    Master Gaven, smirked devilishly.


    "Master Gaven! What is in your mind?"


    Asked Bryant. He wanted to close the case and pursue it after everything was calm.


    "We will poison the maiden!" He shrugged.


    Kate was gently pushing her rage down when this notion popped out.


    "I didn''t get you!"


    "They are playing with us and with no clue, the king will be supposed to announce the decree. Neither of us wants to see that they punish Lady Luna."


    "Should we tell her to confess to what she didn''t?"


    Kate asked.


    "I will talk to the king and we would set the execution, she will drink the poison we would give her and she will wake up in a village near the lake."


    "Then with what excuse she might do such a madness!"


    "Nothing! She will persist in her being innocent."


    Kate grabbed her head, all of this was making her insane.


    "Trust me, leave the rest to me. I will find the poison. I will make sure not to withstand this. The intention was nasty."


    Kate took a deep breath, it was at least good that Helena didn''t need to lie.


    "How should we rescue Lady Luna?"


    Asked Bryant.


    "There was no clue that she was dangled to this case. The detectors searched her chamber and found nothing. We know who is leading this clown show. She wants people to lose trust in James'' family, the rivals and cons would increase and the marriage will be canceled."


    Kate was ready to kill Livia, she had been tingling for her dagger in her heart.


    "Please make it quick, I will never let Helena appear in this court!"


    "But she must return when we present the clues."


    "Your plan is complicated, do you want to warn her about not messing with us?"


    "Exactly, now that the prince and Lord James are away, they thought that they can harm them this way! If we stop them now, they won''t be thetic by another chance like this."


    "Yes, we need to bring Lady Luna''s position consistency."


    Bryant believed.


    ~


    Back to the prison...


    "What did you do?"


    Asked Clara, her voice woozy.


    "They accused us, we did nothing!"


    Clara laughed at the answer Helena gave her firmly.


    "Hm, did you kill someone? Don''t be ashamed! Confess, I have killed many."


    "We didn''t kill anyone. They framed this to kill us."


    Luna replied.


    "I am trying to believe you but your family background is giving me another view."


    She moved and Helena heard her shackles.


    "Watch your mouth, witch!"


    "See, show me more!"


    "I might not be able to work with weapons but I can cook you inside a huge pot if you keep disrespecting my lady. She is not like everyone you saw."


    Clara pouted, she wished that was true but this girl''s grandfather burned their village.


    Helena looked at her lady, "why does she hate you?"


    "Because, my grandfather had burned the Roshan village, but not purposely..."


    She continued telling her the story and folded the paper.


    "Crap!" She frowned and turned her face to the wall, "hey witch, don''t even attempt to think of harming Lady Luna. I swear that even if I die my ghost will come after you."


    "I have nothing to do with her. Her grandfather had punished himself for what he did."


    Clara answered.


    "Are you feeling better? Did your fever diminish?"


    "I can''t believe you, she just insulted you, why do you care about her?"


    "Because I saw Muse Luna in my dream and her servants are my friends."


    "What?" The voice came from behind the wall, "when did you see her?"


    "Hm, what is that? I thought you had turned your back on her."


    "I didn''t, tell me what did she say?"


    "She is the reason that I accepted to be in this hell! If you care at all. When I came here I discovered that the imps are summoned by devil rivals to bring chaos and obtain benefits."


    "Mother of vampires, she summoned two and we cultivated them." After realizing what she revealed, "Shit! You crafty took the words out of me."


    Luna smiled, well, she guessed right! This girl was playing around to reach her own goal. She was full of anger and pain.


    "Clara! They want to bring Muse Luna down and take her servants. One is killed already, her name is Gabriella Foley, daughter of Jillian Foley."


    "Hey, wait! What are you saying?"


    "You tell me, you were among them, how didn''t you know?"


    "I am among the cultivators, not the seekers."


    Luna closed her eyes, certainly, the Witchberg leader was so careful while assisting that vampire.


    "It seems we have stories to tell!"


    "I can''t already sleep milady!" Helena blurted out.


    Luna needed to talk, the future was unpredictable, and now that she had read the letter, nothing mattered but their family. The Queen tossed her out as soon as the case was related to Livia, this proved that she loved the princess more than anyone. She just wanted the throne for Wilmore because it was the only way to keep her son alive.. But Luna wouldn''t leave him, not even possible to let Livia live if she ever was inclined to kill Wilmore.

 Chapter 246 - Chapter (246): Rose Forest

    Samuel turned over a circle in the sky, wearing his hawk form again, faster, smaller. He was above Rose mansion and finally sat on the ground. He shifted his form and walked to the courtyard. He halted for a moment, looking at the human boy who was training with Sigo.


    "A mage?"


    "Sam! Why don''t you go inside? We have been waiting for you."


    Holcane emerged out of the darkness.


    "Who is that, Holcane?"


    "His name is Frank Foley, a light magician who has the tattoo of Muse Luna."


    Samuel grinned, he saw his King in Moon Lake but after these three weeks, he had achieved a great gem.


    "Where is the king?"


    "Lucky you, he is still here! He was tending to go to the Abyss but we received a report that in Velator some dark witches were cultivating imps."


    Samuel was aware of that one. He walked inside the mansion, all of the guards were watching him. Inside the hall, he saw Goran who was behind the window, scanning the human boy.


    "Hello, little wolf!"


    "Samuel!" Goran jumped down the sofa he was standing on and galloped for Samuel, his uncle''s friend.


    Samuel picked him up, made him sit on his arm, and patted on his head.


    "My man! How are you?"


    "I am good, you were on a mission and must be tired." The little boy told him in fae language.


    Samuel shook his head, "I am fine, I had enough rest during my journey."


    "Brother, Welcome back!"


    Besides the King''s words, Samuel heard other noises, the clank of claws on the floor that was approaching.


    His head averted on that side, putting down Goran he turned to the nurse.


    "Era, it is late already! Take little master to hit the hay."


    The girl nodded and scrambled ahead, leading Goran away.


    "Master Nonen, Long time no see."


    "Destiny is unpredictable, Son of Zachary! I see that you had to use your eagle form."


    The old faerie still was sharp to see that he had lost much energy while using his eagle form.


    "I did, the imps marched forward and reached Jomen, this is their multiply season and I found the gates that they were summoned from."


    "These are for humans not for us!" Holcane brought it up.


    But Sam''s face ran murky and gloomy, "I''m afraid what you wish to hear is unlike what I am going to say!"


    William looked at him blankly, "Speak Sam."


    "The beasts and the imps come from one place but in different gates. The imps gate was closed and seemed it consumed a great source of magic to be opened. But the reptile beasts'' gate was already open. They are breaking the black rocks and have been surging out."


    "Master Nonen, could you find out what is Frank''s power? We might need him to develop his power, there is only one magic that can stand against the dark magic."


    "I have been working on him, he learned many spells but his magic is too weak, he can control four elements but I''m expecting him to provoke the purple flames."


    "What should we do? Are we supposed to help humans and close all the gates?"


    "What do you think, brother? The answer is clear."


    Leon answered Holcane.


    "I am going to the Palace because we must talk to the elders, Samuel, you must come with me."


    Turning to the Peacock, he said, "please work on him until we come back. I will go to humans border."


    "Your highness, we can''t risk your life!"


    Leon pouted when Sam uttered that.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing that you should be worried about Leo."


    Leon was certain that his king had concealed something from them.


    Sam discovered that William did not tell anyone about the mother of vampires seeking to catch him.


    "Yes, I meant that we could solve it on our own, no need of the king being in danger."


    Sam gather it.


    "Nonsense! His white flames can help you to ruin those gates."


    Master Nonen stated, walking out of the hall, that human kid shouldn''t sleep until calling out the flames.


    "Without his flames, my fire can''t help that much."


    The King corrected the man although he knew what he was going to do.


    "We must go now, tell me everything on the way, Sam."


    They quickly moved out. William had thought too much lately, they had five attacks in three weeks and he couldn''t hide anymore. He had to fight back beyond the borders and before it, he needed to see Elizabeth. He could not resist his heart to slay the emotions toward her.


    "What about Goran? Wouldn''t you take him back?"


    Asked Sam.


    "No, here is safer, the betrayal kidnapped my nephew inside that palace. I trust neither of them."


    The King and his brothers formed to their wolfish figure and galloped down the Rose forest, the night was getting involved with a brutal wind as Autumn was close. Passing the meadow, and the Centaur packs, they stopped near the ancient triple walls. They were carved by stories, speaking old days.


    Passing by the pillars, they changed their shape and strode to the gate that Sam flew down from it.


    There were ethereal words engraved on the pillars of the gate and a small circular place. William put up his right hand, there was a ring in his forefinger that had the same model as the free circular space on the pillar. He dove the ring in that space and twisted.


    A pink water-shape light effused from either side and when it formed as if a pink watery shape, they walked inside.


    In less than a second, they were down the great spiral stairs that were leading up on the peak of the rough black mountain. The place that The Palace of Abyss was sitting.


    The thick forest was behind them, the fireflies were wandering around them but the main source of light was coming from the hovering crystal gems in the air.


    William''s eyes turned on the pixies, "Announce my arrival."


    The pixies chirped and fluttered, their wings made a song that grew and mixed with the sound of the nearby waterfall. The moon was exactly exposing its light on the waterfall that was surging out, roaring and crossing the downward abyss.


    Certainly, the wild water was the only daring existence that could travel through that deep dark abyss.

 Chapter 247 - Chapter (247): The Abyss Court

    They climbed the stairs as quickly as they could. William wanted to leave here tomorrow and for it, he needed an army, not less than one thousand outstanding combatants he would take with him.


    The guards on the way bowed to their King who came back home after two months and they knew that soon many executions would be held as punishment.


    The gates of the great Palace of faeries, famous for dozen domes got opened. Two lines of faeries were rowed to greet them, besides the giant sculptures of the late kings.


    "Wake everyone up and wash down these rituals, we have no time." He shouted while walking to the throne hall.


    The light was too much in the hall and annoyed his eyes. While he was trying to keep the land safe the elders were laying in their warm beds.


    He looked at the throne that was made of a black monolith stone, on its edges were carved the sharp rays of the Sun. He stepped up and sat on his uncomfortable throne.


    Leon and Holcane sat on their seat down the platform while Samuel was still on his feet, people resorted and knelt before the platform.


    It took a while until the elders came and attended there.


    The wind blew and the curtains danced, like ghosts that were dreaming to come back to life.


    "I see that I was recently so soft and going beyond your limits made you daring to neglect Goran!"


    One of the elders with purple eyes and a long white beard approached; stood ahead of others who were standing in a row. Ten men from ten clans and three women from other ones.


    "For the first time in a long time, we witnessed such a disaster, we couldn''t even see it in our nightmares. Please spare us, your highness."


    William bared his teeth, he wanted to believe that but these faces were so unnerving, forgiving them meant giving in their desire.


    William stood up, he knew every single guard, maidens, valets, and courtiers, all since he came to this land as the crown prince. His father''s voice was resounding in his head, to prove that he deserved this throne he should not spare mistakes.


    He descended the steps, halting near one of the guards, he stared into his eyes.


    His fingers formed into paws, "weren''t you at your post that night?"


    The faerie''s red eyes dimmed, he blinked and his throat bobbed up.


    "Your grace, they drugged us."


    "With what, they drugged you? The juice between legs?"


    He knew that some of the guards were tricked by some ladies and were spending the night in the rooms.


    He didn''t wait for more answers and his large nails dove into the man. He squeezed his fingers. Many people in this court didn''t want him. He didn''t care how many lives it must cost him to take but this place belonged to him, all of it, from this palace to the deepest wells that they were collecting water from it and their lives.


    The guard fell and coughed, blood gushed out and spread on the floor.


    "While my men were dying out there, turning to ash like never existed, some of you were pleasuring the blessing pretending that you deserved it. The rest of execution will continue when I come back."


    He strode to the elders, "I''m not done with you! I think we must rethink the position of elders, you''ve served enough since my grandfather''s era."


    Cleaning his hand with one of an elder''s white robe he continued his path beside Samuel who felt good now. If it were him, he would hang them all for putting Goran in danger.


    "The gate of the beasts is in humans Land. They are coming here through the cracks. I am leaving with one thousand faeries, in my absence, Leon will be on the Throne and Garon is my crown prince. If I return and see even one scratch on them, all of you will be executed, I close my eyes and would tear you all with my hands."


    The faeries just exchanged glances, they knew that their king was not fibbing.


    "Elder Thoiphen! No excuse will be accepted."


    He added.


    "Your highness, the humans would expect us to hand them!"


    Elder Thoiphen stated, he had no fear! And the menace that just echoed didn''t scare him. William had rough ways to prove himself yet it didn''t mean he must go and put his life in harsh hazard. He was holding the power of white flames, the rarest one in the whole world.


    "What do you mean?" He anticipated this man to protest like always, but he never doubted his loyalty.


    "I mean that it is not essential for our King to leave again! You have been far from the capital while you could bring us a Queen. On the other side, there are other empires of faeries that don''t bother to help, shouldn''t we ask them to join?"


    William paused, he guessed that they might suggest asking for aid from Griffin Kingdome or the elves but he wanted to gain this honor and stable his position. Asking Elvenia or Zavika wasn''t in his dish.


    "No way! We will achieve this honor, we are the throne of wolves."


    The elders murmured to each other but hastily it calmed.


    "Your highness, your life matters so much to us."


    William let out a laugh, "My life? Should I remark that you hate to see me on that throne? You want me to bring you an heir then plot my death to get rid of me."


    Unfortunately, it was the fact! But gladly, he disgusted all of their daughters.


    "Your highness, Welcome back."


    The soft voice came from the entrance gate. A beauty in a white dress walked ahead, Holcane''s eyes glinted when the princess of Parsa appeared from nowhere.


    "Princess Anita, I could have come to meet you."


    She was the only person who William treated generously and to those elders, she hopefully arrived on time.


    They opened the way for her, her eyes caught the corpse on the floor and the blood on William''s sleeve. Her heart was heavy, she couldn''t at least cure his pains. Her brown eyes saddened and she stopped beside him.


    William kissed her head, she was the nicest one who loved him unconstitutionally so he swallowed his disgust and greeted her with that simple kiss that was more like a pecking on food.


    "Your highness, the elders are right, we must ask for more help, we don''t know how many beasts are there."


    "So you''ve heard all of it."


    William sneered.


    "I did, and your life matters to me more than anyone."


    "Everyone leave us. I will make my decision until the sunrise but I want to see one thousand armed men down the Abyss stairs in the morning."


    He dismissed them all to be alone with Anita.

 Chapter 248 - Chapter (248): Abyss Court (2)

    William took the princess of Parsa into her chamber. The place''s interior design was like the girl herself, soft and beautiful, dressed with colorful flowers, and smelled good. He caressed the girl''s black long wavy hair that poured on her bare shoulders. He grabbed a strand of her hair and left a kiss on it.


    "Did they bother you?"


    She shook her head, grabbing his hand.


    "Was it necessary to kill that guard?"


    "I have to, if I don''t punish them, next time, I have to bear a dagger in Garon''s heart. They knew how valuable he is to all of us but closed their eyes."


    The girl looked more beautiful than always. William cursed himself for hurting her. She could have had a good man but because of him, her life ran absurdly.


    "I asked them to let him stay with me but I am a human and they didn''t want a human to raise him."


    William gritted his jaw, seeing tears in her eyes bit him, he hugged the girl, her head rested on his chest. Hearing her heart racing in her chest and smelling her concern was pestering.


    "I am sorry, Anita."


    Her hands wrapped him, it was all she could earn from this man.


    "It is fine."


    The King released her, holding her hand went to a sofa, made her sit on his lap.


    "There is something I want you to do."


    Anita eagerly nodded, she couldn''t remember if he ever asked her something. He was always nice to her but she knew that he was killing his disgust to be nice to her.


    "Anything."


    She ran her finger on his burned cheeks.


    "Go to Rose mansion and stay with Goran. Teach him everything you know about the human world and protect him. Can you do this for me?"


    Her heart was flourished by prosperity. Being with Goran could always fill the gap she was feeling and this demand meant too much.


    "You don''t need to be worried, I am going to him. But why are you sad? Already I could see the flames in your eyes but now, you have softened, your sight has a pain. Did something bad happen?"


    William gave her a gentle smile. Either time he was striving to hide something from her, she gripped his fist like she knew what was in his mind.


    "I found her but I''m a coward."


    He uttered, drawing his eyes off her. He had missed Elizabeth too much and this distance deepened his emotions. It made him frame more to have her, he had become more urged to bring her to him and fight for the girl he loved.


    "What?"


    William looked at her desperately, what he just confessed was vague but Anita must be aware of it that soon he would bring the girl here.


    "There is a girl that I crave, she is the only one."


    He saw that the smile on her face died and she rolled her head down.


    "Are you sad? Anita, if it is tough for you, I can send you back to Parsa, I am sure you can marry..."


    "No, I won''t leave you." She blinked, her tears dribbled down on his hand.


    He grabbed her chin and rolled her head up, "then why are you crying?"


    "I couldn''t give you what you want!"


    "Shush, don''t say that. Did you forget the day you came here? The scene you found me in was like bloody hell. If it weren''t for you, I wasn''t this patient now."


    "What is her name?"


    "Elizabeth." He cleaned her tears with his thumb.


    "She must be beautiful."


    "She is, but you are beautiful too. I feel guilty for hurting you."


    "Don''t feel guilty. It is my choice to be with you. Can you do me a favor?"


    "What is that?"


    "Stay here tonight."


    William nodded, it was hard and perhaps he couldn''t sleep the whole night but she deserved sympathy.


    She stood up and began to undress him, "let me bathe you, your trip will take long."


    William followed her demand and went to the large bathroom, she was trying not to stare at his nude body but he could feel her curiosity. That window had a view of moonlit and the stars.


    Steam was clouding out of the large stone bathtub. He walked inside and she rolled her sleeves up, pouring perfume inside the water.


    "Come, you are my wife. Bathe with me."


    Anita''s eyes widened, she was surprised. He had changed too much, the girl he met certainly was a rare one.


    The girl followed his wish and unstripped her dress slowly walked down the steps, William scanned her body, taking her hand. He wished that he could touch her but it wasn''t possible, even while thinking about making love, Elizabeth''s face was traveling in front of his sight.


    she picked the sponge and began to wash his body. Beginning with his hand that had the dried blood on it.


    William continued staring at her but his mind was absent and fled with Elizabeth. The time she kissed him back, he wanted more, he wanted to swallow the tough pill that was dropped in his dish and possess her but he wasn''t that kind of person. He sought her love, her heart.


    He recalled the moment he bought the ring for her, it was the Wish night and he wanted to put the ring on her finger, but that impatient little thing rushed and he missed the chance.


    While being lost in his illusion, he saw Elizabeth washing his body, smiling at him, he smiled back and moved ahead to taste her gleaming lips once more.


    He cupped her face and passionately began to kiss her, but his guts twisted quickly. His lips parted quickly.


    "I''m sorry, Anita! It seems I''m so tired." He shook his head, the illusion flashed away as fast as it came, causing him to hurt this girl again.


    The woman was stunned; she said nothing but touched her lips.


    William cursed himself and dashed out of the water. He could not control himself, these were making him insane, what if there was a man in front of him.


    "You fucked up, William." He cussed himself, clasped his robe off the sofa, and headed out.


    Going to the King''s residence, he dismissed his maiden and wore a new outfit. The night was fresh and it could take him only an hour to go and meet Elizabeth. He could apologize to her and give her the ring. Damning the Zavika and anyone else. This girl belonged to him after all.


    "I must tell her the truth, that I wanted to make her a tool to make a vow with Zavika."


    He murmured to himself and flashed out rapidly. His heart was pounding madly and he didn''t wish to let it explode. He could not just rely on Rof''s reports. She was going to his house regularly.. It meant she had feelings.

 Chapter 249 - Chapter (249): Moon Lake (1)

    *Unedited


    A day before...


    Searching for air to end her gasp, Elizabeth spat the leaves out of her mouth. Beating her trainer was impossible. She was verging to turn back when a mighty thick hand grabbed her nape and lift her.


    "Ah, trainer Hakem, please let me down! Now everyone knows how strong your muscles are!"


    Solar burst out laughing. Looking at the women who gathered by the windows for the mountain of muscles and that handsome young man who was passing through the dangerous obstacles.


    Elizabeth sighed, but when her eyes caught Robert she gaped.


    "Shit!" The moving spiky ax hit him and he flew in the air and landed on the ground.


    The audience cheered! They were the maidens and some neighbors who were looking at them through the windows that had access on the battlefield.


    Hakem released Elizabeth like she was a piece of feather and strode to Robert who was dying out of pain.


    Elizabeth walked after him and steadied her shoulder, gesturing for Robert who was now on his knees, "you broke that arm, noob!"


    She snapped.


    Robert pushed his bangs back, his face was red, he was swallowing his pain not to shriek and reveal it in front of Elizabeth.


    "Great men broke many bones to become strong! Am I right master Hakem?"


    The man raised his eyebrow, folding his hands into his chest.


    "Nope, I didn''t break my bones because I used my brain."


    He pointed out to the wooden obstacle area under the moving ax, added, "Lady Elizabeth, it is your turn! Show me how do you use your brain, often."


    Elizabeth grinned and sneaked up the steps and stood in front of the moving ax.


    Robert got up to his feet and tilted his head. Elizabeth peek at him, she was the master of tricks, believing that only fools care about manhood when it wasn''t about manhood, hopefully, she wasn''t that silly.


    She sat at the beginning of the thin wood, wrapped her legs over it, and twisted down. Shooting a teasing grin at Robert, she blinked and her hands grabbed the slippery wood, the rain washed her face.


    The faces now were upside down and she crawled as fast as she could.


    "Smart!" Trainer Hakem complimented.


    "Hm, a bit also crafty! It was almost an hour that I was trying to cross that wood."


    Elizabeth could hear them, after passing the ax she dangled herself to a pillar and stood on the end platform, looking at the ladies by the windows.


    "Don''t you cheer for me?"


    They blushed and sneaked inside when the two men down there turned back to see who she was mentioning exactly.


    Elizabeth giggled and jumped down, her eyes flashed a light when she saw the stranger beside merchant Hamoon! This slender hooded person had a different aura and scent, very ethereal! Who was he?


    She jumped down and passed by her trainer, her whole body was painted with mud but she didn''t mind, it was her true face most of the time, even in the old days that she used to live in Riva mansion.


    "Well done, sweetheart."


    The Merchant came off satisfied.


    "Thank you, master!" She smiled gently, her head tilted when her eyes fell on the stranger, "Robert, we have a guest!"


    Robert was already beside her, moving his hand, it was sound but blood already dressed his arm.


    "Trainer Hakem, you can stitch him with Solar." The merchant dismissed them.


    "Please send him to me after tending to his arm." Elizabeth wished, she wanted to go to William''s house to pick another book he used to read. She has been going there regularly and couldn''t deny that she missed that rude cold shoulder, especially after the kiss he planted on her lips and it had grown to a weird emotion inside her.


    She strived to see the man''s face but nothing was visible.


    "Go clean yourself, this guest came to visit you!"


    Elizabeth nodded, despite the hitting curiosity, she went to clean herself and check on Rof who was certainly pleasuring the candies she had given him for training her to control her faerie side and she wasn''t confident if she had leveled up the progress.


    Drawing the path to her chamber, she cleaned herself and there was no trace of the Alux. She cursed under her breath and tied her hair up and after stealing another short look at her chamber, she marched down the corridor.


    Seeing Sonia there asked, "did you see Rof today?"


    The maiden shook her head, "no my lady, he didn''t show up in the kitchen today." And continued her path to the storeroom.


    Strange! He used to get there, begging for a loaf of bread. Nevertheless, she hadn''t time to spend searching for her naughty fellow and dragged her strides down the stairs, in the hall she saw a man with long brown straight hair, his ears pointy and his eyes glowing as the sun did, his face distant and in his own way was rare and stunning.


    He was standing in front of the Globe in the middle of the living room, his hands wrung behind him. He discovered her looking at him and turned to her, wearing a smile, she saw his fangs. Faeries were beyond her imagination.


    "Lady Elizabeth, I must confess that among that mud I couldn''t notice how beautiful you are," he bowed his head and she saw the glints in his eyes, probably, it was better to keep the mud on her.


    "May I know that who do I pleasure to meet?"


    She stopped near him, Merchant Hamoon was on his sofa, dragging in his pipe, frowning that she didn''t wear a girlish dress again. She eventually made her decision to wear men''s clothing, and of course, pants.


    "I am Thinamen Lithrothe! I came from Zavika!"


    Elizabeth''s lips twitched, she was trying to suppress her bitterness but she couldn''t just role it. She clenched her fist, and for a moment everything stopped and she just glared at him.


    Merchant Hamoon''s hand rested on her shoulder.


    "He is one of your relatives and brought a letter from your grandmother. But the main reason for this discussion is some cargoes that I bought from them."


    The merchant explained.


    "How could you find me?"


    It was all she asked admits the wandering questions in her head.


    "We always knew where you are."


    The young faerie answered in tenderness.


    "My darling, today you''ve received two letters, one was brought by sir. Thinamen and the other one is from your sister."


    "My sister!" Well, this declaration just made her forget any damn thing about her faerie side.

 Chapter 250 - Chapter (250): Moon Lake (2)

    "I''ve put it on your table, but first let''s talk to him."


    Elizabeth accepted despite her dismay.


    "I hear you," she ignored her hunger waited for him to explain.


    Thinamen waved a hand in the air and an envelope appeared among a pinch of silver dust hastily moved to Elizabeth. She was touched by that move but didn''t exhibit it on her face, showing interest in them was the last thing she desired to expose.


    She grabbed the envelope and after a short glance at it, her eyes rolled on him, "should I read it out loud?"


    "Depends on you! But my Queen wants to see you."


    His Queen? Why would she want to see Elizabeth?


    "I thought you just came from my grandmother but why does your Queen bother to meet a low-life creature like me?"


    It was what they assumed her, a forbidden fruit from a forbidden relationship, a sin.


    The faerie smiled again, he sounded soft and patient but she didn''t feel good about his sudden emergence.


    "Queen Helither Zavika Lithrothe is your grandmother."


    He made it brief and her head chilled, her hand loosened and the envelope dropped on the floor. Her eyes were glued to those golden eyes, when she heard his voice in her head, "I am delighted to see you, Princess Elizabeth."


    Elizabeth swallowed but her throat was hard like she had swallowed a bunch of sand. She sat and picked the envelope, stealing her eyes from him.


    "What do you mean?"


    She hardly unleashed the word from her lips. Her gaze toured on the merchant who wasn''t surprised.


    "Master, are they the kingdom of faeries you trade with?"


    "Yes, darling! I didn''t know the last part either but it didn''t surprise me because Miguel told me only royal ones have the golden eyes, like yours."


    Elizabeth closed her eyes and tried to hold herself back together.


    "What does she want from me? I doubt if I''m acceptable in your land, and... Kin."


    The smile on Thinamen''s face was replaced with a blank expression. Did she say something unlike what he hoped to hear?


    "Your safety was guaranteed here."


    "Really? But why didn''t anyone come to tell me what I am? I did not even know you exist!"


    "How do you feel now?"


    "Terrible, I don''t know what I am, I don''t know who I am, the people who forsaken me to be among humans shouldn''t expect me to approve them easily. Do you know how does it feel when they told me that my human mother isn''t my birth mother, and my father cheated on her? The worse part is that I have a beast inside me that might pop out of me. Do you know what will happen to me if people notice that I''m a hy..."


    She paused, considering the place she was and ears that could hear the word of Hybrid.


    "I might not be able to comprehend your agony but we had our reasons. You are the only one of your kind, we didn''t know what you''ve become and the decisions were made by situations."


    Elizabeth couldn''t understand any of those words, getting on her feet, she ran out, leaving that place to seek air and breathe.


    "Please give her time. She will listen to you."


    ~


    Rof appeared inside the Rose mansion, the King was taking the human boy under watch who was attempting to summon the wind. Rof whistled when he saw the magical spells left his mouth and the purple symbol molded in front of his palm and the wind yanked him.


    "Speak, you useless, how is she?"


    "Fine, she did not give the ring to your father."


    He revealed it with a grin on his face.


    "Why? Does she like it?"


    "She has been reading the books you have in that house, keeping that ring is related to her emotions."


    "Are you here to tell me anything specific?"


    His sharp eyes moved from the boy and stopped on the Alux, "why are you frowning?"


    Rof was playing with his fingers, standing at the edge of the rock, it was difficult to tell him about the crown prince of Griffins appearing in Moon Lake.


    "Your majesty, I saw someone there."


    William hissed, he was twisting the bit over his head.


    "Rof, should I stretch you to gain some words?"


    The Alux jolted.


    "Prince Thinamen was there to meet her, your father didn''t want to let him see her but he menaced that if he rejected, then the Griffin throne would cut their ties with him."


    William became like a fireball, his eyes ran gold and rage erupted in his vessels, and with the wind pushing his robe and hair back, he became scarier.


    "What?" He shouted out, plenty loud that Frank flinched and the wind he was directing to the meadow, escaped to the forest and one of the guards yelled out.


    "You fucking mortal, I''m peeling your skin."


    "I''m so sorry!"


    Master Peacock waved his hand and the boy floated in the air, upside down.


    "The boy is still goofy." Rof nagged.


    "Go back, listen to every single word that they trade, and bring them to me."


    Rof eagerly obeyed and vanished as he didn''t want his King to empty his anger on him.


    He preferred not to show up across Ell''s eyes, so he kept jogging in the shadows until they summoned Ell and he eavesdropped everything.


    He flashed to the roof, even he was stunned, he needed to go to Elizabeth now and would persuade her to read the letter. He should take the words to William, especially, the Queen''s wish. Additionally, she had plans for sending the crown prince of Zavika to meet Elizabeth. She wanted to bring her granddaughter back.


    "Your highness, they are faster than you." He was certain that their spies saw William beside her and were tending to ruin the King of Abyss''s plans.


    They did not want any tie between Abyss and Zavika.


    Rof snapped his fingers and disappeared. Emerging in her chamber, she was inside the balcony and the envelopes had sat on the table.


    "I don''t like him!"


    It was all he said.


    "Where have you been?"


    "I saw him and had to hide."


    Elizabeth was convinced, Rof didn''t want to be caught.


    "Why don''t you like him?"


    "He is the crown prince of Zavika, my dear Elizabeth but he didn''t mention his title."


    "Do you know him?"

 Chapter 251 - Chapter (251): Moon Lake (3)

    "I saw him once, I suggest you open that letter and stop overthinking."


    Elizabeth glanced at him lazily, "I don''t cherish it."


    "What if they asked you to marry him?"


    Rof tested her.


    Elizabeth jerked back, getting back to her room quickly, she closed the door. Her room was damp and cold now.


    Lighting up the candles, she dragged back the chair, "can they force me to do it?"


    "Yes, you are the princess''s daughter!"


    She frizzed for a moment, her hand grew numb.


    "Fuck!"


    Rof shrugged.


    "Why?"


    Tears beaded in her eyes, the princess was killed, it meant her mother was murdered. Did her father know? Who killed her?


    With her shaky hand, she opened the seal but took a deep breath before beginning to read it.


    "Let me read it for you."


    Elizabeth keenly accepted that favor and the Alux began to read the letter.


    "This is Queen Helither Zavika Lithrothe. Your dear grandmother. My darling Elizabeth, we require you to come back home where you belong and see where your mother was born and grew up.


    Please Join Thinamen and come to visit me."


    Rof paused, the Queen began dryly and demanded her as if she was determined to do that if not they would force her to follow that wish.


    "Why don''t you read?"


    "Would you go there?"


    "I won''t go there without my uncle''s consent."


    Rof couldn''t be happy at all since he saw the crown prince that came here personally.


    "I''ve heard that you had met the guards of Abyss and the King of that murky place. I expect you to keep your distance far from those dangerous and greedy people for your sake.


    I will talk to you more when we meet, I am certain that you have questions that need answers, especially about your power that soon will be revealed to everyone.


    Elizabeth, we can protect you so I wish you reply to this letter.


    Yours sincerely,


    Your grandmother."


    For a moment, silence just ruled among them. Elizabeth could not even cry because she didn''t know for who or what she must mourn but her heart was heavy. She couldn''t sense a tinge of sympathy in this letter that the queen thought mercifully she had written...


    "The Abyss court might be strict but it is not bad. The King of Abyss is just a loner that no one could accept him."


    "William, is he the King of Abyss?"


    She erupted. These words had lingered in her head for a long while and now she could let them jump out of her lips.


    "He is, Elizabeth. The sword you have belongs to the King of Abyss and he is in love with you. You are the only woman that he can touch and kiss."


    Rof explained, she could feel that his body heated, despite the fact that he suffered in the King''s mines, yet he was taking his side.


    "William is alone! Why?"


    "He was raised among humans, then the king brought him and gave him the title of the Crown prince because Leon was a Beta and Holcane was born to be an Omega. No one liked the previous Queen also her son."


    Elizabeth wanted to scream and run away to find and hug William, saying that sorry for misjudging him and what he had encountered. She put her hand in her collar, took the chain out, and squeezed the ring in her palm.


    "How much do you know about Griffins? I''m not talking about what we learned about clans trees in that book. I want to hear you from experience."


    She cleared it for him, her hands scrubbing her pants and she couldn''t survive the damn chill that was biting the tip of her fingers.


    "They are proud, mysterious! They know everything about all of us, faeries, but we don''t know much about them. They are even more mysterious than elves."


    Elizabeth sighed and put her forehead on the table.


    "I hope Luna had sent me good words so I can survive this misery."


    She put up her head and clawed Luna''s letter. Consuming more time was impossible.


    She began to read it and smiled, releasing a puff. Elenore was with Luna and covered her back, she had mentioned that everything was fine. But the last part was a bit unpleasant, Vanessa was chosen as the mistress.


    "My sister has to overcome a demon. I must push myself and go to help her."


    "So it means you will reject this."


    Elizabeth nodded, they didn''t show up until now and were commanding her what to do or what not to do.


    "Yes, for now." She paused, wearing a thoughtful face, "Rof, I must see William. I want to hear everything from him and why did he hide his position. Can you help me?"


    "If you ask me to bring him I will."


    Elizabeth wanted to ask that but changed her mind, if he was the King of Abyss then no wonder why he left quickly. They were at war.


    "No, we must wait, I''ll go there as a merchant, later. For now, let''s test my faerie grandmother. I am not a princess and I won''t be chained in a palace for the rest of my life."


    Rof smiled, yet was worried! The rumors were saying that the Griffins killed their princess as revolutionary. It was what Elizabeth needed to discover on her own.


    "So we must dismiss that pretty prince!"


    Her lips twitched, why did they send the crown prince here? Why couldn''t she feel well?


    "Yes, Rof! Let''s do it and go to William''s house."


    Despite her head that was about to blow out, she shoved the thoughts and questions down. All of these people owed her a large explanation.


    ~


    Back to the present...


    William was near his father''s house. He turned to a dark lane and climbed up the roof, silently going to her room. After his mistake with Anita, he couldn''t suppress himself for some damn reason.


    He could smell the scent of Thinamen and it made him certain to have a short conversation with him.


    He slowly went to the girl''s chamber, the stunned girl was beside the window, her room was dark and cold.

 Chapter 252 - Chapter (252): Moon Lake (4-R18)

    Her eyes were glued to his, William closed the door and walked to her, she was stiffened like a glowing angel in a white nightgown.


    "William!"


    She hardly uttered when he was sufficiently close to touching her cheeks. He missed her so much, and his emotions were exuding out from his eyes, heating out smooching her skin through his hot breath. His eyes fell on the ring that was glowing on her breast line, his eyes traveled down with his hands and caressed the ring.


    "I''ve bought this for you the night you were stabbed by the knife."


    He told her, calmly


    "Why did you leave without telling me?"


    She swallowed when his eyes moved upon her face. He could hear her heart racing as she could so.


    "You know who I am, don''t you?"


    Ell nodded. She didn''t snap his hand away and her eyes were glinting with tears.


    "The boy that had the talisman was Muse Luna''s servant and I had to take him to my land."


    "And?"


    "Elizabeth, I knew who you are and wanted to make you my wife to force Queen Helither to stop showing off and help us." He paused to see her reaction and as expected she shoved his hand down, stepping back, looking at him in disbelief.


    "I wanted to trust you but with what I see... I just can''t."


    "No, wait, Ell! I changed my mind quickly. I..." He could not say that word.


    "You what? What if I marry you and you use me for your people''s sake? William, I want to be free, and being with you can''t give me what I want."


    That was the sour fact she couldn''t run from it.


    "I won''t do that, werewolves have free lives."


    He made it brief.


    "But it might make the queen angry and rise against you."


    "I don''t care, I want you, and I will fight to have you."


    Elizabeth''s hands dropped beside her. She was testing him and he succeeded to pass.


    "Are you testing me? Because already I  had told your uncle who I am and I am certain that Alux told you."


    "Your Alux, you mean?"


    William just peered at her, how did she discover that?


    "Rof is your spy! I knew that since the time he appeared in my cart."


    Holding himself back was impossible now, he craved a kiss.


    Elizabeth smiled teasingly but in a blink of an eye, her lips buried into his mouth.


    He sucked her lips, it was an illusion a moment before but now her warm breath was touching his skin, his mighty arms locked her body to him and her back kissed the wall.


    Elizabeth felt the whole world just stop, and her head fell in a reverie, he was striking, her heart desired him madly enough to rub her sanity off her head.


    "I''ve missed you." She breathed out the moment he parted his lips and her hands embraced his head.


    William tilted his head, couldn''t believe what he just heard. They stimulated him to kiss her more, harder and he followed what his pounding heart wished.


    He lift her, kissing her deeply, this hunger was with him for a lifetime and now was surging out like a roaring fire, he moaned, as her tongue kissed her, walking to the bed, he placed the girl on the mattress, not parting his mouth off hers.


    His hands touched her thigh, when she flushed, her chest arched and he moved down on her neck, kissing and licking her thin skin.


    "Ah... Will... I... Know... Nothing about it."


    "I won''t go too far, just let me give you a short pleasure." He breathed on her skin and continued kissing and tasting her skin but stopped near the arch of her breast when the cold gold kissed his cheek.


    He opened the chain''s lock and made her sit. Holding her right hand, he put the ring on her finger. Looking to her eyes, "I can''t let you go Elizabeth."


    She sat on her knees to reach his cheeks. Planting a kiss on his tan skin.


    "I won''t leave you. At least, I know this for now. I can''t get rid of you."


    William smiled and his head moved ahead rested on her chest, he continued where he stopped, twitching her breast with one hand and mouthing the other one.


    Elizabeth''s skin tensed and was flickering but she loved what he was doing, however, she was ashamed. But her emotions were killing the shame. If the world was ending tonight, she wanted to end it with him. Tears ran into her eyes, her eyes glowed in golden, He knew what she was and kept loving her. Although those words didn''t come into his mouth she could read them in his eyes.


    William licked and fingered her nibbles and when he peeked at her, her eyes were glowing like the sun, it aroused the king of Abyss and his eyes changed color too.


    She slightly moaned and that noise resounded in his head, filled him with more pleasure and longing. Yet, she kept her voice in control, grabbing her mouth not to let her voice move out, he put them down.


    "Don''t suppress yourself, not anymore."


    He rolled the loose dress up and undressed her, making her lay on the bed, he continued kissing her down the navel, too impatient to reach her bud. He pushed the rims back and began to whip the raw soft flesh with his tongue. He could not believe himself and this moment, not twitching burning of disgust he could sense in his pits unlike it was fascinating desires.


    "Ah... Will... I."


    He hushed her, the scent of the wetness licking out of her was driving him mad.


    "Ell, you are tasty, you are hunting me down."


    Saying that his tongue moved in to have her juice. His thick mighty fingers squeezed her laps, holding her, she was moving, shivering.


    After playing with her enough, he noticed her chest arched, but he didn''t want to possess her like this, he wanted to give her a dreamy one. He pulled away and she quickly closed her legs, sweating and gasping.


    The daze in her head couldn''t move down, her eyes caught William taking his clothes off and crawling on the beg, tightly embraced her between his arms. She buried herself in his chest hard steel-like muscles.


    "What did you to me, Ell?"


    She said no words but let herself calm down in his arms after a hard damned day that many facts attack her.


    "Are you leaving again?"


    "I''m taking an army to help your uncle. We will end the devils, then I am coming to you straight."


    Her fingers dove to his chest, "thank you, William."


    "From now on, we are one. I won''t hide anything from you."


    Her head moved up and looked up into his eyes, but quickly stole it, "I love your golden eyes."


    He gently smiled, adjusted his head on her head, "yours is extraordinary. I want to melt in your eyes." He closed his eyes, letting a breath out. She couldn''t imagine how much he praised and cherished her.


    "Ell, don''t cry! I will come back alive.." Her tears damped his chest, made him squeeze her more, pushing the blanket on them.

 Chapter 253 - Chapter (253): Moon Lake (5)

    "I can''t believe what we did now!"


    Elizabeth couldn''t look up and continued hiding her face in his chest, sniffing his scent.


    "I know, you are my ruthless innocent little thing." He grinned.


    "Why did not you tell me about being the King?"


    "Because with you scared of me life was getting even more bitter than now, us, three have only each other!"


    "Three?"


    "Yes, Goran too. He is as extraordinary as you, his soul is so clean."


    Elizabeth recalled the boy, he was cute and lovely. She couldn''t deny that she was missing him. However, the memory was smelly as she washed his ass with Luna, yet she kept it as a bitter-sweet memory.


    "I''m a bit worried about us."


    The words crawled out of her mouth, unintentionally.


    "Listen, I won''t let them take you from me. That Thinamen knew that I''m around you and this is why they appeared suddenly. They want you to be married but not with me."


    "I don''t know them. I don''t want to leave my family."


    William left a kiss on her bare shoulder to kill the chill around them.


    "I will talk to them when I come back if they refused! Well, they must bear the conclusion."


    Elizabeth''s eyes widened, conclusion? What sort of it?


    She leaned on her right elbow, her hair fell on her breasts. Looking at him, she moved forward and kissed his cheek, "don''t hurt yourself, I want you alive."


    "Do you like me?"


    She swallowed, she wasn''t in his arms for pleasure, she missed him and the whole time was thinking about him thus this question sounded foolish.


    I could have told Luna to teach me some fantastic statements to utter out for such days. Ell thought, peering at him.


    "Why are you thinking?"


    She gave him a sheepish wide smile, couldn''t let him read her palm. She hid her sweated hands under the blanket.


    "Let our hearts speak through time!"


    She wasn''t sure what she just babbled but he smiled, seemed he was satisfied with the response.


    Why is this girl playing with me! William was screaming inwardly! After a whole lifetime, his heart was trembling for a woman and his desires were shouting, blazing to retain her, he was even satisfied with a simple kiss but what she just said sounded as if hey, give me time to see if I could love you!


    She was challenging him. Sorry! But William was impatient and his hands reached out of his body, grabbed her hips, glued her to his body and his left hand rested on her neck.


    Peering into her eyes, his gaze roamed on her lips, he swallowed, the throb and heat within him increased, again.


    He did what he must, having those lips again! He began kissing her for a while, while his hand was exploring her body.


    Elizabeth felt her body loosen, her heart gave in, pounding and welcoming this mysterious man, again. She served herself by responding to the warm and burning kisses.


    He loved her taste, amazed but didn''t pull back, and as she accepted him, and her hands landed on his face he craved more, went deeper, searching her, lips parted and tongues met.


    Tears left the girl''s eyes, dropped on his hand and he stopped. What was this? Why did he care about that simple drop of salty tear? He looked at her with widened eyes and when she paced back, parting off his arms, she was blushing, more flaming in shame.


    "What did we do? I am shameless."


    "We did nothing, let this memory stay with me, so I have reasons to give myself a hope for return."


    She always left him in reverie and confusion.


    "Did I bother you?"


    "No." She was playing with her finger, getting out of the bed she quickly sneaked to her dress.


    He loved the kiss and when he was close to what he craved she pulled away and escaped. He frowned, getting down from the bed, he put on his clothes and wore his cloak.


    "I must leave, little thing. Before it, I will talk to the prince of Zavika."


    She slouched, his tone was hoarse again, there was no word that she could convoy him with it. She thundered ahead and hugged him, her tears popped out and burned her cheek.


    "You are making it hard to leave."


    He kissed her head.


    "Your journey is tough, I''m scared."


    "My brave little thing should not be worried. I''m not a noob, and I had killed many beasts before."


    She released him, looking up into his eyes, he cleaned her tears, pecking on her lips with a gentle kiss, he flashed out of the room.


    He strode to his father''s chamber and talked to him first then he moved to the roof where the prince already was waiting for him.


    "How did you dare to get close to her?" Those golden eyes of Thinamen were filled with rage.


    "Should I ask for permission? You are not her family! You are nothing to her."


    Thinamen clenched his fists, King William was always running on his nerves.


    "Make certain that your ambitious appetites won''t push you into the abyss, King William."


    Will chuckled, "I am already living in it, and I am the king of the abyss. I made it mine. You better be afraid of the demon I am."


    William was calm, after what Ell had given him, no one could even attempt to take her from him otherwise they must have prepared a grave for them, because soon he would make them settle in it.


    "If I were you, I would have given a hand to humans for getting rid of the devils. This world belongs to all of us. And in my absence don''t use the chance to get close to her. I dismay to dirty my hand with your blood." He walked forward, nearing his mouth added, "I won''t forgive any rudeness."


    In a gasp of breath, William jumped down the roof to return. Ignoring Thinamen''s answer that possibly could come right away.


    Back to the girl''s chamber, she was touching her lips, putting her head on the pillow that William was a while before, his scent was fresh.


    "Rof, I know you came back. Don''t be shy! I''m not upset with you."


    Rof sparked out and stood in front of her, she blinked and her tear dropped.


    "I am sorry, helping him was dealt for my freedom. If I knew things between us will run like this I would not accept."


    "I guessed that. You don''t need to explain. Your feature was explaining everything. Just help me to call out my damn power...." She sighed and turned back, looking at the stillness of the ceiling.

 Chapter 254 - Chapter (254): Alovena (1)

    Jorsa- Capital of Alovena


    Arriving at Jorsa the gates went wide as soon as Masun galloped ahead, dismounted, and walked to the guards.


    "I feel odd here. The town is so quiet!"


    Ryan told his wife, she shoved the scarf off her mouth, gazing at the rainy sky.


    "If they were the people who disliked the rain I could have said that rain caused this silence but I''m confident that there are other problems."


    They dismounted after crossing the gateway. Masun who was talking to a warden shook his head and his face ran dimly. He began his steps to the Leader of Bead and her husband.


    "The King had taken people to the temple, he told us that only prayers can save us from the devils."


    "Shit!" Hashin blurted out, squeezing the lariat in his palm.


    Saya and Ryan exchanged a glance, if the king believed that way then why would he ask for help? So he wasn''t the person who had sent the letter?


    "Take us to the shrine."


    Masun nodded, he could not understand his king, while their people were losing their lives why would he waste the time? Should not the ethereal men take care of that prayers?


    The town was great, here had fewer roofs on the streets but had many domes, colorful and fantastic ones. There were many watchtowers that couldn''t simply collapse but it could make sense when the King had plenty of sanities to protect his land.


    They crossed the streets and headed up for the great steps that were directed to the palace, where it had the giant dome. It was covered with layers of gold and glinted.


    Climbing up the stairs they led the way for the mountain domain. The lanterns, torches, and everything else was on the path was getting whipped by the wind.


    A huge throng was lined, reciting words to the gods, kneeling and ignoring the rain that drenched them.


    Growing their way to the ziggurat building, after the pillars that had the head of lions carved above them, they passed by the sculptures, sat on either side. The nude sculptures of Gods and Goddesses. Four Gods and two goddesses.


    The building had three floors but all was full of people, even on the stairs, they couldn''t find a free space to step on.


    Masun took them up through a narrowed staircase where the guards were watching around. The King should have been on the third floor. The smoke was clouding up to the sky from there.


    "What is going on here!" Ryan uttered. Was it execution or a ritual!


    Going up, Saya closed her eyes, the ethereal men were naked, a man was nude and chained to a wall. The King was nude too and only had a piece of cloth over his waist that with this rain, it couldn''t conceal many organs underneath.


    The roof was rounded and the middle was a free view to the sky, exactly where the tray was, it did cover the heads from the rain. The smoke was heavy and could burn the eyes. But all people around the king were resisting it.


    "They want to sacrifice for the heavens!"


    Ryan swallowed, he had heard of this custom in Alovena but seeing this with his own eyes brought him goosebumps. He held Saya''s hand, if the king didn''t send the letter then who else could do?


    The King was kneeling in front of the great stone tray where smoke was streaming up, a dagger was beside him, resting on the cobbled floor and the use of it didn''t even need guess as it was obvious, speaking itself.


    "My Lords, accept this sacrifice from us."


    The ethereal man with braided hair and the tattoo of wings on his chest stated, his hands wide open to the sky. The poor man on the wall was shaking. Ryan was waiting for a thunderbolt to hit him!


    "Why don''t you stop them?"


    Asked Ryan.


    "Do you want to be on that wall? We sacrifice criminals and heretics for the gods." Masun explained, wearing scowled skin.


    "Gladly my father left here on time, before I see such madness," Saya murmured near Ryan''s ear. Her hands were numb and her knees were shivering.


    The King gripped the scimitar dagger and stepped to the man, Ryan was holding his breath, what sort of welcome was this, he couldn''t even judge as his head had run blank. The sky thundered and it sounded more like a nightmare, here was the place that Bead was a part of it once but the two lands had extremely different vibrations. One like this, heavy air and fearsome and the other one, ethereal and you could feel the angels in the air.


    "Stop!"


    The word resounded, Ryan''s head averted on his wife. At the same time, the guards took them under siege.


    "Wait, cousin! I''ll get back to you."


    The King replied, seemingly he was aware of them by the corner of his eyes. He halted in front of the man, shouting loud enough to bring a chill to everyone who attended there.


    "Today, I, Rozen Heekol Bajik, offer the gods a sinful soul to feed the devil, may they leave this land and never come back again."


    "Your highness, spare my life." The man implored. Fear was whisking out of his whole body.


    "Too late, you have killed ten men."


    The dagger gleamed and traveled on the skin, blood gushed out.


    Ryan was startled, could not even move. That guy killed ten men! Then they offered his soul to the devil. His head was whistling.


    The King turned back, his green eyes sharp and fierce, his black long hair was glued to his head, he was tall but had a vast tummy despite his young age,  walking to them, he placed the dagger on the edge of the stone tray.


    "Saya, my glorious cousin. Are you here to pray with us?"


    Saya pouted, this was not a joke, was it?


    Before she could open her mouth to speak, his eyes rolled on Ryan.


    "Who is this Velatorian man?"


    "My dear Rozen, I''ve received your letter asking for help, and this man is my husband, Ryan James."


    The King gave a reluctance twitch onto his lips, help? Letter? No way!


    "Do you really think of me being this poor to ask Velator to assist me?"


    The King seemed to be not pleased by what he just heard.


    "I brought the letter, it is your handwritten and sealed."


    The King approached Ryan, too close that he could feel his breath. Although it wasn''t typical for him, Ryan bore it for Saya.


    "I am glad to see your highness, Rozen."

 Chapter 255 - Chapter (255): Alovena (2)

    Ryan killed the shiver in his voice and send the words out calmly with a warm tone. Stealing his sight from the blood-shedding down there, mixing with water.


    "Come, let''s talk indoors." He walked down the stairs and his guards followed him.


    Ryan looked at the old men behind him, "who are they Masun?"


    "Ministers."


    Ryan gaped, Alovena had magician ministers, he was not sure if they were regular ones. With them, the king could have destroyed the imps colony and had the advantage to infiltrate where Samuel had found.


    "What are we up to do?" Ryan asked his wife.


    "Am I capable of commenting on this kind of stuff? No, my dear! I''m dumbstruck already."


    Shaking his head in approval, he kept walking and holding her hand tightly. He trust no one now, the king just refused that he had delivered a letter. Someone was playing cat and mouse here and it was unlike what they yearned to grow along.


    Heading down the temple, people kept praying and imploring the gods until the guards would get the order to release them.


    Inside the palace, it was the heat of the great fireplace that embraced them.


    The King turned to his guard, "go and send people to their houses."


    "As you wish, your highness."


    The guard bowed and went out.


    "Well, I hear you!"


    A valet arrived with a robe and put it on his King. King Rozen wore it and strode to the tray of fruit, picked a persimmon, and took a bite.


    Saya drew the letter out of her satchel and walked to him, water was dribbling down her leather long coat.


    The ministers exchanged glances, seeing the seal on it.


    "How is this possible?"


    They murmured to each other and Ryan felt something shuddering in his pits.


    "I did, father!"


    A young voice resounded. It was a daring boy around fifteen years old, he shot glares at the ministers who had been spoiling his father''s brain.


    "Dedar!" The King was as amazed as the presenters.


    Ryan sneaked beside Saya and Hashin appeared on the other side. The young handsome boy with black hair stopped in front of them and grabbed the letter.


    Saya saw this boy when he was seven years old and traveled to Bead with his mother.


    "My dear Dedar. I''m happy to see but I can''t see your mother."


    The boy had a stern face unlike what she could remember from him.


    "She wants to see you. I wrote this letter as she wished."


    Saya gazed at him blankly. His mother was a respectful woman that loved guests, especially if she had summoned Saya, personally.


    "I hope you explain this rudeness to me, son!"


    The King chimed in, putting the persimmon on a dish. He took his seat on the stone circular throne in the great hall while his ministers stood down the platform, near the row of pillars on the left side.


    "I wish I could have had a persimmon in peace, father but unfortunately, my mother is about to die after the imp''s attack in Finoa village. She has no hope of living another day."


    Dedar announced, it was obvious that his heart was broken and the sorrow was deepening.


    "Nothing will happen to your mother." The king''s eyes drifted on the first minister, "go with him and check on her."


    "Your highness, I am truly sorry for disappointing you but the poison already took her body. Our magic couldn''t do anything."


    Saya saw no grief in the King''s face. Something was wrong with him, this man''s love for his wife was undeniable. Here something had changed, she could sense darkness in the air. The auras were madly strangling her.


    "If there is no way, then I must say farewell to my Queen."


    Saya''s eyes fell on the clenched fists of Dedar. The boy was furious and at this moment it could bring disaster therefore no wonder why his mother sent after them.


    "Your highness, let me visit Queen Shala first then we can talk."


    Saya wished.


    The King nodded, "you can go, cousin but I would like to get to know the son of Miguel James."


    Saya looked at her husband and he seemed to be fine because he answered with a gentle warm smile.


    "Say hi from me to the Queen."


    He held her hand and looked at the prince of Alovena, "I leave my wife to you, brave man."


    Dedar bowed his head and led Saya out. They moved to the Queen''s residence and the leader of Bead saw a maiden who came out with a basket.


    "Dedar, how long has passed since your mother got attacked?"


    "Four days, we went to the Finoa village as soon as we received a report regarding dark magicians and imps that were seen together."


    Saya cringed! What?


    They didn''t knock on the door because Queen Shala already expected them.


    She was coughing when Saya pushed the curtain away and saw her. She was pale, her hair ran all white, dark circles were telling that she had no rest lately out of pain.


    "My lovely Saya, I knew you would come." She coughed.


    Saya roamed beside her, stopped her from moving, held her hand.


    "What bale came to you, Shala? I should not have let you come back, I should have believed that those magicians are luring your husband."


    "It is too late, he is lost. Listen, Saya." She took a deep breath.


    "My son! You must protect him. I don''t know what dark magicians are doing with the mother of vampires but you must find  prince Tristan."


    "Who is prince Tristan?"


    "He is the prince of vampires, heir of Jodian land. He is unaware of things that the mother of vampires is doing hiddenly."


    "How can we trust him?"


    "I met him. He is the only one among vampires you can trust."


    "Shala, we need to ruin the imps first, we need permission from Rozen to bring Velatorian knights. The imps eventually could reach Jomen and I saw Fihad being in trouble."


    The Queen nodded, "I did my best to convince him but it didn''t work, I want you to do this."


    Saya had no idea how to do it.


    "I will give it a shot. I won''t bother you more have some rest. I am going to join my husband."


    "She is right mother, we can talk when you get better."


    The Queen''s eyes ran teary when her son wished that. Saya could see that she had no more time. She pushed the blanket up on her and stood up.


    "Shala, I will find the vampire prince. But I can''t trust the Jodian folk who sold their soul to the devil."


    "You knew?"


    "I received a warning from muse Luna. She told me that the king of Jodian and his son are alive, now get some rest."


    Saya kissed her head, she was drastically cold.

 Chapter 256 - Chapter (256): Alovena (3)

    Ryan''s gaze wandered around and ceased on Hashin. He was nervous too, both of them were collapsed in discomfort.


    "How is your father?"


    The King asked, brushing his hand to his wet hair and pushing it back.


    "He is fine, he must be on the way to the borders. The imps could make it out to reach our borders." He was certain that he knew, impossible that he hadn''t spied around.


    "What do you want from Saya? I doubt if this marriage was with no deal."


    Ryan felt his stomach burning, Hashin warned about the challenge.


    "It was a tie and I am the winner of this deal as she is enough to take my heart."


    The King smirked, "so you love her."


    "I do."


    "Regarding the letter my son had sent, surely, he had mimicked my handwriting."


    Ryan nodded, "but we came a long way and we discovered the place those imps had been growing. I must inform you that those imps crossed an ancient gate and we know only one thing can open them, lost long-missing magic." He tested the king, no surprise, no emotions, no sympathy. Was he alive at all?


    The ministers gaped, peeking at the king.


    "Do you have any clue?" He came up with an excuse.


    "The clue is stable, we can go and destroy them in their colony."


    While the king wore a thoughtful expression, the gate grew wide and a man came inside.


    "Your highness, a bird came from Velator."


    He knelt before the king and reached out his hands.


    "Sir. Holin, bring us the message."


    The old magician obeyed quickly.


    "Read it." He began to unfold it.


    "King Rozen, the dark magicians had summoned imps and cultivated them, they trapped and misled you all. We caught them in Velator after the imp''s attack. Rise and fight, this is not a punishment."


    He stepped up the platform and handed the paper to the king. The seal on King''s ring was down the note.


    Ryan was breathing hard, the dark magicians were in Bolingtone? Luna was there, was she fine? He could hear his heartbeat in his head that did not realize his wife bedside him.


    "What should we do your highness?"


    Holin asked.


    "How should I believe this piece of paper! See my son used my seal, it can be a trick."


    Saya blinked a few times. He had become deaf and blind.


    "Father, my mother is dying, isn''t it the biggest clue?"


    The King''s eyes ran fierce, "you betrayed me, you had done things behind me." He clenched his fits and shouted, "arrest the prince and send him to dungeons. He must learn what is the consequences of rising against my will."


    The guards were unsure but obeyed the command.


    "I want you to rethink about it, you can''t condone the fact that he is your son."


    Saya exclaimed, couldn''t control her tone.


    "Cousin, I wish I could welcome you here but we are done. No Velatorian can come here. We will solve our problem."


    "You dealt with them, didn''t you?"


    "Let''s get back Saya." Ryan grabbed her arm.


    "No, if the imps are cultivated, now they are everywhere. We must kill them all."


    The King hissed her, "even if the dark magicians had done this, the gods did not stop them so it means they want to punish us. I won''t rise against the gods."


    "Father, my mother isn''t a sinner."


    Dedar shouted but his father pointed to the guards and they took the struggling boy out of the hall.


    "Leave Saya, or I might jail you."


    Ryan wanted to kill him, the desire was boiling inside his vessels but he couldn''t claim a war and put Saya in danger.


    "Let''s get back to the borders."


    Scream!


    The voice resounded around, "Shala!" Saya murmured, the woman''s last wish was to protect her son.


    "My Queen!" The maiden''s voice was coming from the left corridor, a valet came and announced that she was gone.


    The King stepped down the throne and rushed to her residence, his magicians flooded after him.


    "Saya, we must leave! It is a good chance to rescue the prince."


    Ryan suggested, his eyes drifted on Hashin who was agreed.


    "Fihad can take care of him in Jomen. The King is under spells, sold his soul, we can''t stay here anymore."


    Hashin confirmed.


    "Alright, Hashin go gather our men, we will go back to Jomen."


    Hashin didn''t wait and strode out.


    Ryan led his wife to the pathway that guards took the prince. The guards were still dangled with the people in the temple so they were less in numbers here, appearing behind the standstill ones near the pillars, they hit them down, silently.


    Approaching the other guards, they knocked them out from behind.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Dedar asked.


    "Dedar, you must come with us. Your father isn''t mad, he is lost."


    Saya told the boy, her hand rested on his shoulder and dragged him with them, not revealing that his mother was gone.


    They moved out and the prince heard the mornings, there was chaos out there.


    "My mother is dead!" Dedar halted, his eyes ran teary, he couldn''t leave like this.


    "We must go! She is gone, do you remember what she said?"


    "Yes, those magicians will kill you too. You are your people''s hope."


    Ryan persuaded the boy who hardly convinced himself. Using the crowd they joined the people of Bead and surged out of Jorsa.


    They didn''t stop until the air was heavily thunderous.


    They arrived at the gate of Jomen three days later. Spending hard days to survive the capital before being caught. Certainly, the king had noticed his son left the capital.


    "Fihad, open the gate," Hashin yelled out, he didn''t want to stay in Alovena even a second more.


    Fihad and his men pulled the spool and came out, seeing the prince with them could bring nothing but news of chaos.


    "Uncle, uncle! My mother is dead."


    The boy said and rushed to his giant uncle.


    "What?" The stunned man gazed at Saya.


    "Let''s get inside, cousin. We need to talk and will to leave Alovena. Your brother is no longer alive but as the devil''s puppet."


    Saya pushed her legs forward. Getting back to the mansion, she turned to her men, "We will leave in one hour. Ease your legs, and feed the horses."


    She ordered and began to narrate everything that they heard and witnessed in Jorsa.


    "Saya, take Dedar with you. I will solve it with my brother."


    "No, you come with us, he will kill you."


    "Masun is there. Many of my men are too, my family. He will execute them all in the name of betrayals."


    "Then stay alive."


    "Uncle, if you have to do what we need, do it and stay alive."


    It was hard for Dedar to lose his father but he witnessed what he had been doing lately, he had given his sanity away.

 Chapter 257 - Chapter (257): Velator (1)

    ~ Ivy Town, the border town of Sargona state...


    "Winston, dark magicians entered an ancient building in this forest. Why?" Rave uttered.


    "Do you think that I''m blind that you describe them, lightheaded?"


    "I''ve told you that the imps could not be here without magic."


    "Shut up, ass! Let me think."


    "For thinking, you need a brain, first! We must return and inform captain Black. The prince must be here by now."


    "Let''s get back." Turning back they roamed down the rocks and reached their horses, mounting up they galloped back for the wall and the station.


    ~


    Wilmore and his men arrived at the station. His mind remained in Bolingtone with Luna. He left her in a bad condition. Anytime, he tried to calm himself again the thoughts raided his head and heart.


    "Are you still thinking about her?" Natasha asked.


    "Do I have any other worries?"


    "I''m in the same situation, can''t comment." Hux sighed.


    She shrugged, "you failed his trust! I suggest you focus on the current problem." Her eyes were chasing Eliot.


    She pointed at the lord and his old troop of knights. Rave''s father was here too.


    The gates of the storage ran wide and Captain Black came to welcome them.


    "Your Grace, welcome!"


    "I see that the cargoes arrived safely." They shook hands.


    "Yes, I appreciate your favor."


    Lord James also walked to Dorian, his arms ran wide and proudly hugged him.


    "Greenwood proud of you."


    "Velator does, we all owe you."


    Wilmore corrected.


    "I appreciate you all, but I wish I could hold a feast for you, and unfortunately I can''t."


    "It is fine, but tell me, how many men did you lose?"


    "Since I met Ryan, it increased to twenty men. Female imps are pregnant now and the male ones hunt for them."


    "Disgusting!" Karim growled.


    "Yes, I hope Ryan..."


    Before he could finish his statement, the gate grew wide and rows of people entered, and ahead of them were Winston and Rave.


    "Gods! They returned."


    Dorian knew what was behind that return. The King of Alovena had rejected them. Rave and Winstone also returned after two days of surveying in the forest.


    They dismounted and the words quickly traded and traveled mouth to mouth. After they explained things everyone just wanted to hear something hopeful from Wilmore.


    "What should we do now, your highness?"


    Wilmore was sick of this, he knew that the mother of vampires would immediately gather many people around her, certainly, she had promised the king of Alovena so he wished that the king didn''t turn to a vampire because of their blood, which was capable of it.


    "We must do it at any cause, there is diverticulum. We can hit that road to reach where the fae said."


    "If we had faeries help, we could reach there with a portal."


    Nicolas nagged.


    As he wished that a strong wind blew and supposed them to cover their eyes and guard, baring sword, guessing that a female imp was just too close.


    Ryan grabbed his wife and Hashin protected the prince of Alovena. But all of a sudden, the wind ceased and they faced an army of faeries with their King ahead of them.


    "King William!" Lord James uttered, his happiness couldn''t come to words. He was sure that he joined them because of Elizabeth. Besides, him, Eliot was flourished too. Seeing the king of faeries after months was elegant.


    The King bowed his head for the Lord, but his fierce golden eyes drifted on Wilmore, the glorious prince of Velator was exactly the same as the words he had heard. This man had Elizabeth''s sister due to what Samuel brought them.


    "You have faeries assist. But I doubt making portal can work."


    Samuel answered the human beside the prince.


    "I know you! Aren''t you the merchant of Lucy Lake?"


    "I am," he bowed his head for Wilmore.


    The faeries approached and humans drew their swords down.


    William stood in front of Wilmore, looking into his eyes directly, raising his eyebrow, "I see you have someone in you that was killed by my grandfather."


    Wilmore smirked devilishly, he could hear the roars of his Lycan.


    "And I see you have the rare flames of heaven, I am wondering how a demon earned that bliss."


    William chuckled, "who says that! You? I''m a devil just like what you are."


    "Gentlemen! Better to keep a bit of distance! You two caught my cousins, then! I hate you both and I truly want to kill you!"


    Ryan came forward to separate them but menaced them instead. Eyes rolled on him.


    "Ryan James!" The King and the prince both uttered his name at the same time.


    Wilmore didn''t know that the Lord had given Elizabeth to this man!


    "Yes, I think compared to you I''m the youngest!"


    "You have Bolingtone blood!"


    The King of Abyss mentioned.


    "I do, and I hate it." He answered while looking into Wilmore''s eyes.


    "What is going on here?" Rave growled at Winston, "if you are done greeting each other I must say that I found the dark magicians."


    "We!" Winston corrected.


    "You just moved your balls to guard me!"


    Lord James sighed, pinching the space in the middle of his creased eyebrows.


    "Did you bring some spoony big boys to help us!"


    Tobias Gregory nagged.


    "The king faeries is too young!" Butcher McCain blurted.


    "Don''t tell me that you carry a torch for a pretty man?"


    "Shut up, Tobi!"


    Miguel shot them glares, they would never grow up to change.


    "Please, come inside, we must talk." Lord James wished, turning to one of the border guards said, "take the lady and prince Dedar to a proper residence to settle in. Men will stay in the station."


    He walked to William and Wilmore then asked, "please solve your affairs later!"


    He warned.


    Striding inside, he neared William, "is she fine?"


    "Yes, but prince Thinamen came to her with the Queen''s letter."


    The Lord''s face ran cloudy, "what did she say?"


    "Refused it, I proposed to her." Recalling how he did it, he suppressed his grin. He couldn''t wait to end this and return to her.


    The Lord nodded, now she had obtained safety.


    "What about your father? They might menace him."


    "They did, but let them do! I want to see how daring they are!"


    The look in his eyes was serious enough for the Lord to grasp it.


    Gathering around a table in the hall, the attention of the presenters fell on the map.


    "The number of red flags had increased during our voyage," Wilmore stated.


    "The beasts have been crossing the cracks and entered our territories."


    Holcane notified.


    "Is your shield weakened, I heard that nothing can overcome your magic."


    Asked Nicolas.


    "Dark magic could bring abnormality."


    The human boy beside the king answered.


    "Who are you?"


    Winston asked but Frank coughed instead.


    "Our little light magician who must help me, Frank Foley.." The King introduced.

 Chapter 258 - Chapter (258): Velator (2)

    Ryan stood between William and Wilmore. His gaze caught the prince of Velator who stared at the human sorcerer.


    "Do you know him?" Ryan was still thinking about how he knew about William being the King of Abyss and Elizabeth was promised to this man. He was sure that his father only revealed it to him not anyone else.


    "I do, I can smell the scent of his blood!"


    Ryan gaped, it was not a joke, right? How was he capable of that skill? A wolf? Or a vampire?


    Wilmore could smell the scent of Elizabeth that tugged to the King.


    "Little man, do you know Catherine Foley?''


    As the prince mentioned the name Samuel''s face hardened, and his eyes sharpened.


    "Many similar family names! I don''t know who do you talk about!"


    Wilmore nodded, he was lying but there was no need to reveal this at least for now that genuinely they were on each other''s side.


    "Well, how can he help us!"


    Dorian folded his hands in his chest, the boy was too young and he didn''t want to put his life at risk.


    "Show them, Frank."


    The boy obeyed the king''s order and opened his hand, "Fithersin sholey!"


    He recited the spells and the purple fire appeared above his hand. Everyone jolted back, knowing what that flame was and King William patted the boy by the shoulder, "Well done, I am proud of you, human."


    Frank just stared at him, his eyes glinted. It was the first time in the blue moon that someone had praised him for something, this man was unlike what people used to talk about, behind him. He saved his life, accepted him in his pack, and trained him through a good master however his strict master tore his ass off. He forced him to muster his strength and led out his hidden power within thirty minutes.


    "With a combination of my flames and his power, we can ruin the dark magic but I''m afraid that we can''t devastate the gates."


    The King of faeries explained gently.


    "How come?" Asked Mr. Gregory.


    "The faeries ancestors made the gates to avoid the beast opening portals to our world, somehow the dark magicians had found the key to reverse the gates. If we destroy them, they will be able to open portals for the beasts."


    "Darn it! Epitome all, if we try everything, still there are ways to open the gates."


    Winston cursed.


    "Not if there is a strong magic to shield them."


    Ryan mentioned, pointing to the faeries.


    "We must go through a leading way!" Nicolas stated.


    The Lord wanted to listen to all ideas but seemed faeries did not want to sneak through dark ways.


    "Crawling like worms into the darkness, and hitting the beasts! Don''t make me laugh! We must clean the path and spurt ahead not to be surprised from the back and be smashed from the back." Holcane mocked the human knight.


    "Yes, we are fighters, we will confront them, dragging them off the gates," Samuel admitted his fellow.


    "We must break through it," Sigo stated, his eyes traveling on the humans who kept staring at him because of his different figure.


    "The king of Alovena would call us raiders. They will fight against us with thousands of perfect combatants."


    Dorian declared.


    "Little I know about my cousin but due to what I saw recently, he would make sure no one entered his land without his will."


    The sound came from the stunning leader of Bead.


    "Saya!" Ryan looked at his wife who now was down the table with the prince.


    "But too much I know about my father and the land I lived in," Dedar stated.


    "Do you have a strategy not to dangle with your father?"


    Lord James asked, looking at the boy blankly.


    "I guess, I know what he wants to say!"


    Wilmore declared, continued, smirking at William, "we can drag the imps to the borders and face them, so a group of us can use the chaos and roam for the gates!"


    The prince of Alovena nodded.


    "We need a plan to drag the male ones here, but what should we do with the female ones?" Asked Nicolas.


    "It seems we must surprise them in their caves. Faeries portals can work here."


    "We have only three portal makers!" Holcane notified.


    "Let us think about it, with the information you gave me, I will plan a good plot but for now I want you all to have some rest and enough food to fight." Lord James asked them and those who just came to from the roads and the Griffin sea were the eager ones.


    "Faeries will guard for tonight, humans can relax."


    The kind of Abyss demanded and Holcane bowed his head, going out to announce the decree.


    The hall calmed as the throng left there and only Wilmore, William and Ryan remained there.


    "Why are you two staring at me, didn''t you see a king before?"


    William quipped.


    "How is Elizabeth?"


    "She is fine." He answered briefly, hoarse.


    Ryan turned on the other one who wore a stern face with a hardened jawline, he looked at the swollen vessels on his neck.


    "Should I repeat the same question about Luna?"


    "She is my wife, and why would I explain to you, nephew?"


    William''s sharp eyes fell on the two men beside him. Nephew? So he sensed right, the man had Bolingtone blood and as it came across they couldn''t settle with each other.


    "Nephew? It turns my stomach to be your nephew."


    Wilmore turned to his face, directly looking into his eyes.


    "Your mother hates me too, just like you. Show me more similarities you''ve inherited from her."


    He uttered the words, this man was the one that Luna loved and had sobbed for.


    "Should I stop you or you will leave it here? No one is like your mad sister."


    William moved his strides out, he wanted to see if Frank could get used to his flames, he could help him this way. Besides, he missed Elizabeth madly despite that was just last night he touched and kissed her.


    "Hey, we are not done yet, I must know why did you choose Ell!"


    Ryan shouted.


    "Am I supposed to explain me to you? I doubt! Mortal."


    "He is unnerving."


    Ryan nagged.


    "I couldn''t be agreed more!"


    Ryan shot him a glare, "your mother stopped me and didn''t let me talk to Luna."


    "Lady Luna! I won''t repeat it! She is mine and you better forget her."


    Wilmore''s gaze was fierce. He turned to leave.


    "I love my wife, I''m no longer a threat but if I see you hurt her, I won''t let you live."


    Wilmore halted, closed his eyes but then continued his path as his creased eyebrows turned soft like his heart.

 Chapter 259 - Chapter (259): Alovena (1)

    ~ Jorsa, the capital of Alovena...


    "How ominous this night is!" King Rozen stated, standing on his balcony. The rain finally ceased and two days had passed since he buried his wife. Air streamed out of his mouth.


    A chill air filled the room and rushed into his skin, crawling through his body, erupting into his head. She was here, eventually came to respond the satisfaction.


    He turned back, the inhuman and magically beautiful vampire lady was there. Her straight long white strands lay on either side. His voice miffed in his throat.


    "Were you waiting for me?" Her voice was as cold and soft as the first breeze in winter.


    "I... I saw you in my dreams. Is this real?"


    She smiled, a stark spark of light flashed in her red eyes. He was handsome but couldn''t keep his tummy flat. Anyway, she did not care.


    "I did," she waited for him to approach.


    He reached his hand out and touched her pale cold skin. His eyebrows creased.


    "You are alone."


    The King blurted.


    "I am, would you join me? I just want to see the land I was born in to be strong and accept my kind."


    The King gently blinked, he was mesmerized by her beauty. A missing emotion jolted in him.


    "Count me in," his fingers landed on the thin lace on her shoulder, his lips landed on hers. Her taste was delicious as if he was drinking a cold wine that was scented by snow.


    The woman kissed him deeply, her hands caressed his cheeks then traveled under his robe. The King knew what she was about to do, her touch already slaved him to the apex of an unknown hell, he craved more, his finger smoothly untied the strip behind her and shoved the lace down.


    Rolling on the bed, skin touched skin, heat kissed cold, they entered each other, hunger drowned them on the sheets, and the king was lost in lust, aroused by her magic, her fangs grew and dove into his neckline.


    The King felt a sharp pleasant pain, it even aroused him more when she sucked his blood. Tons of memories of ancient eras flooded into his head, things that his soul had experienced in his past life, the white beautiful Griffin faerie who landed near his cottage, flames, blood, war, and death. All of those memories were provoked during the blood-sucking process.


    "Lillian," he called her name.


    Her eyes widened and she drove back, two lines appeared on her forehead, looking at the man down there, spread on the bed, she paced her pushing up and down, feeling his hand squeezing her back.


    "How do you know me?" She moaned.


    The King gripped her arm tightly and pushed her to his arms.


    "How could you forget me, my Lily?"


    Lillian didn''t move, licked the blood on her lips, the scent of blood was unfamiliar, what was happening, it couldn''t be her beloved. The prophecies said that his reincarnation would be in Jodian, three hundred years ago! She couldn''t believe this, no one knew her name, no one had this clue.


    His warm breath kissed her neck, she needed to check again. Flashing back, her fangs dove to his neck again and she screamed inwardly. The man didn''t stop her, unlike it, he embraced the woman and let her intake his blood to reach those memories that were hidden in his abyss.


    She saw it, tears after thousands of years formed in her eyes and her heart began to pound. She drew back, shivering, heaving for her dress like a silhouette, wearing the thin lace.


    "It is not possible, you can''t be him." She was terrified, almost shouted.


    The King didn''t move and just leaned back on his bed, wearing a smile.


    "I used to think that my dreams are just a bunch of illusions to drive me mad. But they were actually reviving the past life I spent with this woman."


    Lillian just stared at him while the blood was still on her lips, drying. She was frozen, couldn''t even blink as the words were resonating in her head.


    "What had happened to my long-lost love? It seems that I had begged a lot to the gods to let me be with you but see! You made a vow with the devil."


    She was speechless, "I..." She couldn''t say that she fell for the devil and became his mistress.


    "You know that soon I will be a vampire, like you, don''t you?"


    She stepped backward, what did she just do? She gave him the memories of the ancient era and Lucifer never mentioned this. She used to think that the king of Jodian was Kameron, her love. The man she loved when she was still a faerie.


    The King let out a slight sigh, touching his neck, the bulky man got out of his bed.


    "What are you up to do Lillian? Those magicians who work for me are your valets now, aren''t they?"


    She had nothing to say, he knew it.


    He picked his robe and approached her, "Do you know that I am thirty-five years old, now and I have a runaway son? I had a wife? While in my previous life I was just a simple farmer and died before having all of these, exactly in the same age! Time repeats itself."


    She swallowed, when his mouth neared her, "you will have a child from me, after bedding many men to have it, finally, destiny brought us together."


    She jolted, he had seen many things in his dreams, it wasn''t from Lucifer so there was only one person who aided him with the goods, muse Luna.


    "What do you feel now?" It was all she asked.


    "We couldn''t be loyal to our love, but I want you to become my Queen!"


    "You know that I can''t."


    "Then I will make you mine. Xavier, the king of Jodian, and his son Tristan! I will kill them all."


    "You have a son already."


    "He abandoned me and the throne I was going to offer him."


    She gazed at him blankly, "why didn''t you stop me, when you knew everything?"


    "I''ve missed you, it took me thousands of years to return."


    She was certain that dark magicians had done something so he could find out that his dreams were his past life. But why couldn''t she discover it while she bit him beforehand, these damn magicians were playful, they had fulfilled his wish, and they were always playing with her. That was why he snapped at her, saying that they were her valets.


    "Let me think." She clenched her fist, he let her bite him deliberately. He gamed her with that sacrifice that summoned her.


    The King grabbed her arm, putting a squeeze on it, "You are mine, now that I have power, even the devil can''t take you away. Lillian, make your mind and join me or I will kill all those vampires you made through time, if love did this to you, then I will make certain love ruins all of it." He murmured near her head, his breath was hot yet, stroked her skin.


    She closed her eyes, she was still dazed and couldn''t think well, seeped in astonishment. This was not like the prophecy. Her eyes desperately drifted on him, "I''m still shocked." She was panting, couldn''t find air to breathe.


    "Lillian, if I realize that you had bedded another man to reach power, from now on, you assume yourself being burned with me in the hell."


    King Rozen menaced.


    "Leave now!" He dismissed her in a mellow tone, tugged with a light smile.


    Lillian found that his soul had suffered too extensively that made his hunger to be perceived.

 Chapter 260 - Chapter (60): Alovena (2)

    The old magician, Holin paced to the King''s chamber, the air was damp, the light was gone, the fire in the fireplace was dying. He scanned everything in a short glance. He could sense the magic that was still swirling in the air.


    "Was she here?" Holin asked.


    "Yes, your idea worked well!"


    The magician saw the drops of blood on the King''s collar and then the mark that fangs left.


    "Did you remember the entire past, my king?"


    King Rozen nodded taking his eyes off the balcony.


    "Yes, I am sure that she will return."


    Walking to the fireplace, he took his seat on the sofa, looking at the fire, "turn off the light."


    The magician waved a hand and the lanterns sparked then the balcony door went shut. He was wondering how the king was up on his feet after the bite. He was amazingly strong.


    "Are you sure that they won''t ruin the gates?" The king asked, peeking at the old man.


    "Yes, your highness! It will bring disorder. The faeries would not let this happen."


    The King smirked, "They all think that Lillian had summoned the imps, I am sure that girl Clara and princess Livia did their obligations well enough that King Edward had sent us the note."


    The King leaned his head back, "she has to become my Queen if she wants a land and a throne."


    "Your highness, didn''t she say anything about what the rumors are about her?"


    "I am sure now she knows who caused those rumors. Did Livia meet prince Tristan until now?"


    The magician shook his head, "That proud man never met her and I heard that he had burned the princess''s letter. They are waiting for the global Parliament."


    The King drummed his hand on the sofa''s arm.


    "She has to bow for me, with these rumors the parliament would simply reject the vampire race again."


    He closed his eyes, the mark on his neck burned, the full moon was close and he would want to drink blood and taste what Lillian had been experiencing, he wanted to read her entire memories.


    ~


    Back to months ago~


    The air in Sargona was heavily windy, King of Alovena covered his face and pulled his hood closer then rushed out of the cart.


    Marching to the Inn, he saw that princess Livia had come earlier.


    "Announce Prince Tristan''s arrival," Holin told the bulky Sargona guard and he bowed his head.


    The princess already had rented the whole Inn for a week so the place was empty.


    The King went inside and was led to the chamber that Livia was staying. Time was rushing so fast, he had been regaining a high percentage of his past life through magic. To play with everyone he needed to use every greedy person he knew beforehand.


    The door slammed back behind him, the princess was in her black nightgown, and a glass of wine was in her hand, she smiled back at the man who removed his mask and hood.


    "Welcome, prince Tristan!"


    "Hm, I heard that Prince Tristan of vampires is insanely a gorgeous man, so I doubt you can compare me with him."


    She grinned, her teeth glinted, "yes, King Rozen, I heard that too. But I''m wondering why they are so quiet!"


    The King lazily trailed ahead and shove his cloak on the chair, nearing her, his thick fingers held her hand and left a kiss on her white knuckles.


    He grabbed a lock of her hair and added, "tell me, princess Livia! How do you know about Lillian and me?"


    The woman laughed seductively, she was greedy but also dangerous, she had answers for every coming question, always. If not she would do everything to get the answer.


    "Them!"


    She pointed to a glassy magic globe and a vial of blood. The King looked at it blankly. Only two of these globes existed, one belonged to elves and it came across one found a way to her.


    "Whose blood?"


    "The mother of vampires! I had to sacrifice two of my assassins to earn this."


    The King frowned, so she had gained everything that was hidden in Lillian''s memory!


    "Show me!"


    "It will cost you too much, your highness!"


    She drew her thumb on his lips, "do you speculate that I am naive adequately to believe the imps appeared in your land out of nowhere? Lillian didn''t attack your land because of her beloved, and her kin but she wouldn''t use imps who are a threat against her."


    She passed him a devilish smirk.


    "What do you want besides the pleasure of spending the night with me?"


    The king''s eyes drifted off the globe and stopped on her.


    "What is in your head?" She asked!


    "Then why should tell you?"


    "I want the throne of Velator for my son."


    The King chuckled, see! He guessed right, she wanted something related to power, but who was her son?


    "Fine, deal! Persuade your plan to what is unlike your parents'' desires. Let them send your brother on their own, leave the rest to the devils."


    He looked into her eyes, she gave him a satisfying nod and again walked to the globe while holding his hand and leading him to the black crystal globe.


    She turned his hand and picked the vial, pouring a drop of blood on his palm, didn''t want to waste the blood and she let go of his hand.


    "Put your palm on the globe, and don''t forget that I know everything about you, King Rozen. Now think about something related to her, summon it."


    The King ignored the princess placed his hands on the glassy globe and found himself on a wheat farm that was glowing under the sunlight. A mellow breeze made them rustle, he could feel it on his skin and walked forward, looking at his hands, they were soft and pale. It was Lillian''s hands, blood was dribbling down her right hand, she was gasping and heading down to the cottage.


    The King saw himself coming out of the cottage and rushing to the woman in panic, his heart hammered in his chest.


    "My Love!" The man shouted and grabbed the woman before falling but in the meantime, she fainted. The darkness quickly changed to night and lights of lanterns and she was nude in his arms, her hand was wrapped.


    He stood up, feeding the woman and they made love, letting love embrace and heal them. Kameron was very handsome, his masculine well-built body was alluring. Lillian loved him so much, he was different and used to give her what others couldn''t. And the king could feel it all.


    A scream resonated and flames came out of nowhere, the farm was burning and smoke streamed around. The woman was considered to be a betrayal for loving a human and they came to punish her. The king watched how the faeries entered and caught the man and cut his throat in front of the shrieking woman.


    After watching enough, the king was shivering in agony, hatred, and, pain when  Livia''s hand rested on his face and blocked his view, pressing her lips on his. Back then, he wasn''t the person that he used to be, his heart hardened, he was desperate and couldn''t protect Lillian and after begging the gods, he came to the world but his memories were gone and he didn''t even seek the woman he loved.


    "We both experienced it, the love that we should have died for it."


    Back to the present~


    The King opened his eyes after reviving the memories of that night in Sargona.


    "Lucifer wants the King of Abyss. He wouldn''t reject Lillian."


    The King murmured and right after that he heard an uproar in the courtyard, it was his brother''s voice who came back from Jomen.


    ~


    Fihad and his men drove to the royal tombs and saw Masun there. Dismounting their horses, they stepped up the stairs, went inside the tomb, and met the stone coffin of the queen that was carved in a woman figure.


    "I can''t believe this. My brother loved his wife too much but since last year that he disappeared for a month everything had changed."


    The lantern was offering light and displayed his grim sorrowful face.


    "I am sorry, Fihad. I''m still shocked. Is Prince Dedar safe?"


    Masun stated, he was coming here almost every day. She was his cousin''s stepdaughter.


    "How is my brother?"


    "I didn''t see him since that day. But I saw that he paid no attention to Saya and her husband."


    After a short hesitance between them, Masun continued,


    "What should we do, Fihad?"


    "Look at the tomb next to you, imps killed our Queen! Now you tell me, what should we do?" He drew out a slight sigh, gritting his jaw, "We must go to him. I want to try my chance."


    His gaze darted to Masun, he learned what the consequences would be but didn''t care anyway.


    Rushing out of the house of the dead, they galloped for the palace. The guards stopped them.


    "What is this for?"


    They wanted Fihad to wait for permission from the King! What made him this wary to stop his own brother.


    Fihad growled and handed the weapons, "can we go now?"


    The guard bowed his head, it was his task that must be fulfilled otherwise his family would starve.


    Getting inside the palace, the king emerged in the throne hall.


    "Brother, why are you rushing?"


    Fihad knelt before his brother and went on, "your majesty, I want you to refrain!"


    "I don''t get you, Fihad!"


    "Let us destroy the imps that killed the Queen."


    "Do you want to stand against the gods'' will?"


    "This is not the gods'' will, it is your will." He shouted, couldn''t hold it back anymore.


    The King''s expression ran fierce and red. He bared his teeth and looked at Masun and their men.


    "It seems you are not alone," he paused, breathing out hot steam, "arrest them all, until they change their mind."


    The King yelled and his voice resonated.

 Chapter 261 - Chapter (261): Velator I

    "Ryan, did you love your cousin?"


    Saya asked suddenly while drying her hair with a towel, sitting at the edge of her bed.


    Ryan looked at her with widened eyes and quickly flashed behind her, grabbing her wrist, his hand slid up and took the towel.


    He began to dry her hair, "I was in love with Luna. But it was all before I meet you." He was strangling to say it, it was painful for her to hear but telling her was better than hiding it.


    "What about now? I doubt if the emotions leave a heart so fast."


    Ryan put the towel down, his hands rested on her shoulders, and made her turn to him, she was stealing her eyes off his.


    "Look at me," he let her chin up, she looked at him, her eyes were teary, he couldn''t even guess what she was thinking of the moment, trailing, "tell me, what is bothering my wife?"


    Either time he called her wife, she could feel the tickle in her heart. It was as if a heavenly made melody was playing in her head.


    "I am jealous Ryan, I can''t see you with another woman, even if you talk to another one, it pricks me."


    She was honest, and certain that he had many ladies in his life before meeting her.


    When she mentioned that only one stickler came to his mind and that was Vanessa, her brother was among them who came from Greenwood, surely his father sent him to prove himself but he might avenge what Ryan did to him.


    "I Love you, Saya and nothing can change this. You are melting my heart and every second I am breathing with you can be bliss."


    He drew his thump on her full red lips, she grabbed it and left a kiss on his palm.


    "Don''t worry about what my cousin said, Fihad is a good man and just wanted to challenge you."


    Ryan bitterly grinned, he wished that he could be agreed but he couldn''t. He knew his kind and the way Fihad was looking at Saya with need could reveal everything.


    He leaped ahead and kissed her hard, a hunger that was lingering in him since they left Bead. His breath was hot and his body was spreading out heat.


    She pulled back, "we are alone finally," smiling at him.


    "Saya, I am sending you back to Bead, being here is dangerous."


    Her flourished face turned to a grim, her eyebrows creased.


    "I go nowhere, I won''t leave you here. Didn''t you see the king? He is not normal and I''m sure he has malicious things in his head."


    He cupped her face, emphasizing, "this is why I''m telling you to leave, my love. Rohan is worried and both of us are away from him. We should not leave him alone when things are complicated."


    She paused, her tears that already were poked to fall then lost control and welled on her cheeks. He cleaned them and she closed her eyes.


    "Ryan, why don''t you let me carry a sword?"


    Her trembling lips barely moved.


    Ryan looked at the fireplace, the light was already dim and her hair was still wet.


    He stood up, walking there, and dropping some block of woods into the fire.


    "I will go." She uttered, however, her whole existence was craving to stay by his side, she accepted.


    Ryan looked into the fire, "Saya, the time you hold a sword, it means you bore your death and I can''t endure it, it is killing me."


    He got back to her bed, fondling her head.


    "Tomorrow, you and Dedar will move, you must guarantee his safety due to what you promised. I had talked to my father."


    She swallowed, her eyes glinted in fear, "Ryan, Queen Shala told me something else."


    She took a deep breath, gazing into his light blue eyes that ran sharply in curiosity.


    "What?"


    "He asked me to find Prince Tristan."


    "Prince Tristan? That vampire prince? But why?"


    "I don''t know, she was too ill, that I couldn''t ask too much from her, but ever since the moment she mentioned him, I had become nervous. Aren''t they behind this commotion?"


    Ryan was confused too.


    "Should we tell your father?" She asked.


    "No, keep it between us, I''ll find a way to contact him, my father has many matters to take care of them. I will share it with King William. They are faster than us in collecting information."


    He kissed her head but before he could turn to leave, she clasped his wrist.


    "Ryan, come back soon."


    His eyes shone, he wouldn''t let her go before tasting her tonight. It caressed his heart when she treated him this way, desiring him, it was sweet and heavenly warm. Patting on her hand, he said,


    "Stay up, I''ll return in one hour."


    He heaved out of the room when she released his hand. Quickly going to butcher McCain and Jason to see what his father has earned from the smugglers who were trading the imps.


    "Brother, did you obtain any word?"


    Ryan asked Jason who was talking to the former knight. His face was gloomy, so they had discovered things.


    "One of them was there when they summoned two imps from hell!" Vaguely Jason drawled, seemed he was hovering in shock yet.


    "What? Who are they?"


    A crooked curve just shaped up on Jason''s mouth, "dark magicians, they summoned them and cultivated them."


    "Fuck! Any vampire witnessed?"


    Ryan let out as his brain ran blank.


    "No vampire, isn''t it strange? Who was covering them in Velator?"


    "We couldn''t get the answer. They had never seen that person. They used to sell the imps to the underworld fights, making the beasts fight each other so they could bet on the winning ones."


    Ryan facepalmed and sighed, "this is not funny!"


    "We sent a group to Sargona to find one of the arenas where these devils fight each other."


    Butcher McCain stated.


    "Do you know where king William is?"


    "Yes, he was talking to one of the knights. I guess his name is Eliot!"


    "Eliot! I know him. Thanks, go have food. You have been busy, I didn''t see you eat."


    The butcher laughed, patting on his bulged tummy, "I''m starving." He drew his path down to the mess hall.


    Ryan went outside and saw them on the hill.

 Chapter 262 - Chapter (262): Velator II

    "Eliot, why did you join Bolingtone? I''ve told you to come to Abyss but you refused, why?"


    Eliot''s eyes gleamed, he couldn''t deny that he wanted that too but his heart was in another place.


    "I couldn''t resist my heart, Your highness. But could you finally meet the girl you showed me her drawing?" He smirked, seemed he knew her.


    "I did, she is Elizabeth James."


    Eliot sneered wider, he was confident that the king would soon find her, at least it was what Lavera noted.


    "I know."


    "Lavera?"


    "Yes," Eliot looked back, Ryan James was down the hill, "it seems he wants to talk to you."


    Ryan sneaked up the hill, the sky was calm and the clouds were dispersing.


    "What did disturb your night, Ryan James?"


    The King''s expression was blank, emotionless like the first instant he saw him.


    "I didn''t want to take your time but something urgent happened."


    The King''s golden eyes drifted on him, it was just like Elizabeth''s eyes the moment Ryan saw her changing.


    "First answer one question in exchange!"


    Ryan raised an eyebrow, all faeries were the same this tradition was indescribable admits them. If you want something, you need to give something like what Lavera did, ah, that Moon reader.


    "What is it?"


    "What Lady Elizabeth likes to have?"


    Piggie? She loved daggers but this man already had given her one, his own sword so this time he needed to try something else.


    "A Rose hairpin! Lavera took it from her in exchange and it was a birthday gift from Luna. She loved it so much."


    The King nodded, he wanted to surprise her when he could see her again with something she loved.


    "What is that urgent matter?"


    "How can I find prince Tristan Jodian?"


    William tilted his head, was he out of his mind, or had his braveness had brought a mad man out of him, rotten his logic!


    "Why? Aren''t they enemies?"


    This man was hiding something.


    "In Alovena, we saw three magicians as ministers of King Rozen, they had no tattoo! Did you ever see human magicians with no tattoo? They are born with a tattoo that reveals who they are."


    William wore thoughtful skin. Magicians with no tattoo! Only faeries'' magicians had no tattoo!


    "Were they humans? Weren''t they dark elves?"


    Questioned the king.


    "Their ears were under their hats and all of them were slender and old, long-haird, with brown eyes, actually their appearances could not speak to us!"


    William glanced at him blankly.


    "Some magicians can change their shapes, and only faeries don''t have tattoos, those who you saw were not humans. They were elves. But what is it to Tristan?"


    Wasn''t it friendly to call him Tristan?


    "Queen Shala said before dying. She wanted us to find him but didn''t say why!"


    "I met him once and we had to spend a month together, in the Abyss of Hell!"


    Ryan jolted, what the heck were they doing in the Abyss of Hell zone? No one could survive that hot land that lava was streaming on its cracks, the place that was famous as the gate of hell, no magic worked there.


    "Are you friends?"


    "No! But he is not like his father who is madly in love with the mother of vampires. She works for Lucifer."


    "Can you help us find him?"


    "I can send a bird to him."


    "Do it please, now I doubt that the dark magicians are working with them! They are close to reaching their goal and making Jodian their land and be accepted, isn''t it foolish to ruin everything?"


    William paused, Ryan wasn''t saying hogwash. If Lillian wanted to offer him to Lucifer there were other ways. Perhaps those dark magicians were working with King Rozen to deal with Lillian and vampires. It was twisted, someone gamed them all but the messages from Muse Luna led them here.


    "Do you think that King Rozen is playing with us?"


    "He was weird, I can''t trust him when his own brother distrusts him. Fihad was fighting in Jomen even though his brother would not like it."


    "Then I have to go and see Tristan, right now! If it is this suspicious I can''t rely on a bird. Can I trust you?"


    "I won''t tell anyone but even with his information we cannot find a clue."


    "We should not cause a war with Alovena if they are really summoning and cultivating the devils. Lillian might like this idea if the global parliament rejects their desire."


    Ryan was agreed.


    The King took out a pink gem and whispered spells, a portal formed next to them, white flames circling it.


    "Good Luck."


    Ryan wished when he rushed inside the portal.


    In the meantime, a centaur appeared beside him, "I can see the stars, one of them is glowing!"


    Ryan quickly looked at him, the faeries figure was already so real, could not relate to his emotion while seeing one this close. Not like the drawings at all...


    "Which one?"


    All he could see was clouds, but this faerie''s strange big eyes could see beyond what Ryan could.


    "Sirius, I feel hope."


    Ryan took a deep breath, he wished that what they discovered was right.


    "What is your name, brother?"


    The faerie didn''t look at him, "Hegos, and I am not your brother."


    Ryan chuckled as the man-half-horse drove down the hill where some of his fellows were standing.


    "Pride folk!"


    Returning to the room, Ryan found his wife sleeping while her head dropped on the table, her hair spread on her face, sniffing her scent he gently kissed her, slaying his desire. He didn''t want to disturb her, she was sad and spend harsh and cruel days lately, picking her up from the chair, he place her on the bed and again walked out. King William might return fast.


    He went to the roof and saw Dedar who was standing in the dark.


    "Can we talk?"


    The boy asked without peeping back.


    "Yes, my busy brain doesn''t let me sleep."


    "I must find Prince Tristan."


    "Saya told me, we will take care of that."


    "In Finoa, my mother disappeared for an hour and once she came, she told me that prince Tristan had helped them but he didn''t stay too much. Do you think that mother of vampires is behind this like what hearsay spread?"


    "No, I doubt!"


    The prince''s face was full of shame, somehow he felt that his father was dangled to this.


    "But, she might like this plan if the parliament refuses them."


    "And this is why they are quiet and don''t defend themselves." Dedar finished him.


    It was the bitterness of this fact that bit Ryan''s back.

 Chapter 263 - Chapter (263): Jodian

    Moist was wafting through the air, the waterfall was roaring and sloping down. Jodian was one of the most beautiful lands that existed and its shores kissed the ocean from the east and heaved up to the Frozen lands from the north.


    This land had all kinds of beauties and through the past years, it had increased as its beautifully carved back to its natural shape. From rare trees and colorful trees to many races of dears and wildlife. From amazing rivers to waterfalls, a land that was just veiled in bliss and prosperity.


    William found himself in an ancient ruined stone building that seemed to be the old palace of Jodian, ivies grew and claimed here. Yet, it had a strange aura, felt like sorrow was performing in the air hiddenly. The place was dim, life and death, both could be sensed.


    He looked around and saw no one. He remembered that Tristan used to speak of this glorious place that now left nothing of it.


    He stood near a half pillar residing there, waved a hand and a strand of hair appeared in the air that was jet black. His hand turned to a fist and the hair burned.


    "I''d told you to use it if it was necessary!" A cold aura appeared behind him, standing in the dark, leaning his back to a wall, one of his soles rested on the wall, his head was down and his jet black bang dropped on his forehead, water was dribbling down it.


    "Are you a jinn or something? I burned your hair and you appeared."


    The prince of vampires smirked, his white fangs glinted. His sharp magnificent icy blue eyes gleamed, he was breathtakingly gorgeous.


    "I see that you are still mad at me!"


    He ended up to his easy figure and lazily walked to him, brushing his hair back with his slender pale fingers. His dark apparel made him mysterious but hot.


    "Because of your tenderness, my people assumed that I''m interested in men."


    Tristan chuckled and stood beside him at the edge of the ruined earth underneath, watching the waterfall.


    "It was a kiss of life, you were almost dead!"


    "Hm, this waterfall goes down the valley and spread in branches, but do you know where our waterfall goes?"


    Tristan shrugged, no living creature that wasn''t fae ever found a way to that land except especial ones like James family.


    The King of Abyss clan rubbed his eyes off the waterfall.


    "It goes to a dark deep Abyss that no one can survive."


    His eyes were murky.


    "How could you find me?" Tristan asked, the king was mean by saying this and it brought a twitch on the prince''s face.


    "Pretty old boy, I know a loner like you!"


    "I depict that last time you said your Silversword will kiss my neck."


    "I will accomplish that leisure one day. Your mother has been crossing the limits, old boy!" The king remarked, challenging Tristan.


    "Tsk, shake hand with me cruel king!"


    "I''m not joking, Tristan!" His voice ran husky.


    "What is this cleaving temper? Do you really think that we are that stupid to summon imps and ruin what we have been waiting for it? Queen Shala told me the same thing but I mentioned that my mother didn''t summon them. The imps are our enemies. Our blood can make them stronger."


    The King glanced at him blankly, "what do you mean?"


    Tristan sighed. He hated to explain himself.


    "Listen, King William, if a person was bitten by my mother but at the same time was bitten by a mother imp, then a devil will be born. Now, do you get the point? We are not that mad to accept this. Lucifer will rise against us and we know how powerful he is."


    William was confident that Tristan was telling the truth. Those imps were guardians as their assumptions but, were not settled by her.


    "What is your mother''s name, Tristan?"


    William asked, and the prince closed his eyes.


    "Your highness, curiosity might kill the cat! You know it very well don''t you?"


    "Funny, how don''t you know your mother''s name? We all heard a myth about her but it never mentioned her name."


    Tristan swallowed, at the corner of his lips twitched in dismay.


    "I know her name but she never told us, in the Abyss of Hell, I realized what her name is."


    "What do you want against the name?"


    Tristan smirked, now it was a good deal.


    "Vote for us as a new race in global parliament. It is next week."


    Well, that was too much for earning a name but for a moment, he remembered Eliot, he was lucky that he survived that bit but for him leaving in shadows was tough, perhaps many other good people like him were in the same state.


    "Fine, but I can''t promise, but if I notice that your mother was dangled to this then I will make sure that no vampire will live in this world."


    Tristan pouted but shrugged it off himself, "Lillian, and you know she was a fae, a white Griffin."


    "The only one white Griffin." William correct, after she sold her sold to the devil no white griffin was born.


    "Prepare yourself, Tristan, the person behind the imps might come to make a vow with your mother, if your mother accepts, then all your attempt during these years goes puff."


    "Will you kill her?"


    William peered into his eyes, "she is a threat to me, I will kill her one day. We both know the reason."


    William turned back and the gem twinkled in his hand, rehearsed the spells and the portal shaped, Tristan gazed back and watched him leave.


    Standing there for a while, he sensed a presence.


    "Did you hear all of it?"


    "I can hear everything that goes by in this land."


    Lillian formed into her mortal shape, her hair landed behind her pointy long ears.


    "Why didn''t you come to snatch him? He came with his own feet."


    She marched closer to him, her soft hand resting on his face, "He is strong now, very mighty, do you like him?"


    Tristan chuckled.


    "He was my brother in his past life, you gave me these painful memories then why do you ask? Weren''t you the one who killed his mother, the Queen of faeries, and many other people who discovered this secret?"


    "You are emotional, Tristan! He is not your brother, now! Lucifer had chosen his worldly figure and I will give it to him."


    "To be with him?"

 Chapter 264 - Chapter (264): Velator

    ...


    "Why do you ask when you know!" She sighed.


    "Mother, do you know who had summoned the imps? You know it is a sin and even Lucifer wouldn''t mess with the angels."


    Lillian swallowed, she knew it very well.


    "What''s it to you? I don''t feel you!"


    "Just don''t hand this person. Lucifer will kill you, he hates betrayals."


    Alas, it wasn''t something that needed to be indicated, she was aware of it. But, on the other hand, it was about Kameron who was reborn this time as a king.


    "I am sad, Tristan! Like this furious waterfall that is rushing down," she dropped her hand off his face and turned to the water.


    "Don''t make yourself sadder than this. You have poured enough blood."


    But she could not, she had earned a chance to give birth to a child with King Rozen. She would not miss the chance.


    "I killed your mother, your sisters, and all the women of this land and just kept the barren ones. Why are you still beside me?"


    Tristan''s face ran gloomy, he still had those memories, fresh and alive hovering in his head and it was tormenting him.


    "It wasn''t because you are alluring and you know that I tried to escape but gods tossed me to the Abyss of Hell. King Rozen, Is he the person who summoned the imps?"


    Tristan didn''t need to look at her to discover it this time. The imps appeared in that land and unfortunately, the gates of hell were also there.


    "Don''t ask me any question. You can gain the answers on your own."


    "Mother, I have to help them!"


    Lillian nodded, political issues were complicated and despite her huge life span, she couldn''t learn it.


    "Go, do whatever you want Tristan, my matters have nothing to do with you."


    As she allowed him, a cold breeze blew where Tristan was a second ago.


    ____


    ~ Back to Velator, Ivy town, Sargona...


    People were cheering, there was a great berserker and dither under the ground. They ascended down the stairs. A disgusting scent and heat were lashing out. The light was high, and the oil in lanterns could burn this hell.


    Inside a huge cage, a giant walking alligator was standing in front of an imp, holding a sword in its hand. The creature gazed at the audience who were cheering for them.


    The imp screeched and people grabbed their ears, their mouths were wide open and screaming at the same time.


    Stepping down, where the cat was, Wilmore looked at the chubby men who were dragging cigarettes and seemed to be the head behind this bizarre show, "Huxley, spread the fog! Sent these people out except those." His eyes traveled on Natasha.


    Huxley had no reason to hesitate, when the beasts began the fight and blood rained on the arena of that cage, the mist danced and clouded out.


    As the prince reckoned, people first thought it was a part of the show but when the mist volumed and faces seldom could see faces, they terrified and scrounged to the door.


    "Gentlemen come this way." Natasha and Nicolas guided those chubby men to the exit door and Wilmore smirked devilishly.


    His eyes gleamed, watching how the reptile tore the imp to half while bleeding itself.


    "Ass, don''t come on my way!"


    Rave was still startled by what he saw, Hux turned to mist, so these were the famous curses that his father used to mention but never spoke of the detail, he shot Winston a glare. What this bulky thought of him?


    "Rave, we have secrets midst of our clan, hope you endure it." The prince stated, finding him out of this world.


    The crystal ice shaped inside the cage and rushed to the reptile that was unaware of the trick. The being roared and fell on the arena.


    "Shit!" Rave uttered, it was awesome also deadly! Could he frizz everything?


    "More devils!" The mist was heavy and certainly had frightened the rest of the beasts.


    The mist decreased, Huxley steered to a corridor, the guards were still there and turned on them, looking at the strangers in shock.


    "Kill them all!" The prince drawled.


    The guards shot them but dropped the pistols as soon as finding them useless. Unsheathing their swords, they surged for the strangers but before reaching closer, in a blink of an eye, they were cut by the man who was as if a fast cloud.


    The rest were done by Rave''s blade and Winston who shot a sneer at Rave. To be honest, he didn''t expect him to be this fast.


    "Balls, you leveled up, from now on! I am giving you this title."


    "Just don''t call me that! You brainless bulky."


    Rave growled.


    Wilmore grinned, bringing them made this unpleasant mission funny, he strode ahead and reached the great jails. This place was too big, a perfect den. But how those owners were feeding these?


    His eyes drifted on the buckets, animals. Turning to Rave, and Winston said,


    "No regular human can catch these beasts. Where did you see the dark magicians?"


    "Near the borders, there are ancient ruins in the forest. I believe that the dark magician knows how to speak and control them."


    "I must just say that you guessed right."


    Huxley confirmed him.


    "Let me kill these." The prince stated, over twenty beasts that he didn''t know what the hell they were! Imps included.


    "Hux, they seem easy! You finish them." He pointed to the small wing reptiles.


    Hux wanted to be cautious so shaped as mist and crossed the coarse shafts, a moment later it was blood and tiny pieces that sprinkled around, and Hux was covered by blood, his silver hair also dyed in red.


    Wilmore touched the wall of the cells on the right side, ice began to grow and flowered forward, embracing the beasts and frizzing them all. Crystal blades formed right away and dove down, breaking the sculptures made of ice. They shattered and fell on the ground, scattered around.


    "We must go to the station. I want to catch those dark magicians, without them, this catastrophe will end."


    "What should we do with those chubby men?"


    "Kill all and keep one.. I don''t want our horses to suffer carrying those bastards."

 Chapter 265 - Chapter (265): Velator (2)

    ''Seduction?''


    Wilmore could skim it from the chubby men''s faces. It was a pleasure for them to see the beasts fighting, something that could seduce them.


    "Kill these Natasha!"


    "No, please, we can give you everything you wish!"


    The one in front of Wilmore pleaded.


    "Don''t persuade me to kill your families too!"


    The men exchanged glances in terror.


    "Who the hell are you, bastard?"


    Wilmore strode to the one who insulted, taking his dagger out, it twinkled a glint and cut the man on the neck. He fell on the ground, strangling with his own blood, his wide eyes saw the black boots.


    "I am Wilmore Bolingtone."


    The others twitched out of fear, bowing for him, this man was the prince of Velator and now nothing could save them. Natasha didn''t wait and her sword swung, slicing one after another when Wilmore raised his palm, tilted his head, "keep this one. I''ll gladly hear to what he is tending to tell us."


    "As you wish, your Highness!"


    Natasha stood still, looking around to see if people had drawn far enough.


    "See how I am going to burn here."


    He directed to Rave and Winston and they dropped the lanterns down the stairs where they already poured oil.


    The building began to burn, it was at the start of the Ivy town so every passing person could see the fire.


    "Who had let you pass? Who had given you the beasts?"


    The man was shaking. He swallowed, dealing with them could keep his head on his body, his popeyed were red.


    "We bought them from the magicians of witchberg in Alovena and used to pay a guard to let us pass."


    "Then you must show me the guard."


    "Yes, your Grace! But will you grant my life instead?"


    "It depends on you."


    Wilmore turned back, "Hux, take him to the station."


    ~


    Ryan saw the king of Abyss but at the same moment, prince Wilmore and a troop of his fellows arrived from Ivy''s side.


    "Would you like to join us, Dedar?"


    "Yes, I may be helpful."


    Heading down the roof, a group of faeries and humans gathered.


    "Who is this man?"


    Asked Dedar.


    "These folk bought the beasts from dark magicians and brought them here."


    Rave answered him, the prince of Alovena flinched.


    "Are you telling us that the magicians can control them?"


    Ryan knew the answer but just wanted to give certainty to it.


    "Yes, perhaps they have the words of hell."


    The prince replied and drew his path to Lord James who was staring at King William with tons of questions written on his face.


    "Vampires didn''t summon the imps."


    The fae king came up in brief, his eyes ran on the chubby man who bit his lip.


    "Take this rascal to the cells. Nicolas, take the words out of him, if he lied or resisted, then kill him and find his family."


    Prince Wilmore menaced, William consciously was pretending that way as he had discovered the truth. This trick could persuade the man to speak.


    When Winston and Nicolas dragged the man out, he began to shiver. They thought he was playing but then his face changed color. Nicolas panicked, the man couldn''t walk and fell on his knees, his face ran pale yet was shivering.


    "Your highness, he is dying!"


    In the meantime, sir. Hegos galloped there and checked the man''s nape, there was a talisman there that had concealed between the layers of flesh.


    He took out a satchel, brought a pinch of weed out of it placed on the burning mark, and began to recite some phrases in fae language.


    Winston and Nicholas just peered at him in astonishment. There was nothing they could do.


    Sir. Hegos saw Frank who was standing startled, watching him in the dark corner.


    "Stop hiding behind the wall, come here I need your flames."


    The centaur commanded.


    Frank coughed, he knew they would catch him anyway.


    "Is he dead?"


    "No, they arrived on time, he had dragged unti-magic weeds that slowed his death. Burn it with your flame."


    Frank heaved out a breath in comfort, still trying to fight his disbelief. It was the first time he had to use his flames on someone.


    Putting his palm on the man''s neck, he let out the words, "Hejina nekhaien!" The lad was trying his best to be brave, the king of Abyss was watching from further.


    Flames calmly flashed out and burned the talisman and the chubby man began to cough.


    "You are fantastic, boy!" Winston complimented, he used to ask himself how this boy could help them but it seemed he had gotten something precious. "Nicole, help me to take this pig inside."


    "Don''t call me that! By the way, I need my back, he is heavy!"


    "You asshole, come help me or I might kill the beast between your legs and make your wenches beg for mine!"


    Frank was shocked! He blushed and walked away quickly.


    "You can''t expect a human to behave well!" Hegos growled and left them to fight.


    "I can walk!" The chubby man, barely afforded to stand on his feet.


    "Did you know that they have put the spell on you?"


    "No, but once they gave us an elixir, saying it would make the beasts not to kill us, we believed." He gasped and coughed again.


    "Move, they deluded you, fools!"


    Back to the king of Abyss who avoided Lord James to help the man, eyes could not roll off the young human magician.


    "His flame can deactivate the spells! This is bliss!"


    "A magic against magic, this is what we call it."


    The King of Abyss confirmed Dedar.


    "Your Majesty, what did you learn? Where did you go?" Asked Samuel, he left without informing them, he got used to being fled!


    "I saw a ruse! He told me that vampires didn''t summon the imps, they had been waiting for the global parliament decision."


    "This is a game, someone is playing with us in the shadows."


    Lord James stated.


    "I guess so! How should we find out?" Ryan asked.


    "The plan we made will reveal who is behind this. I have decided to vote for vampires to gain the answer!"


    William exclaimed, left the mouths hung, and a crook of dismay sketched on Wilmore''s face. His sister was on their side and he hated what Livia loved.. He couldn''t accept them.

 Chapter 266 - Chapter (266): Velator (3)

    "I will do the same, if we don''t then this person will ally with them." Lord James came up to an agreement.


    "How much certain are you about your source?" Wilmore asked, he needed a decent reason to be convinced.


    "I asked the prince personally if it is enough to you."


    William disliked to explain himself to this cold cruel prince of humans, so he thought that might be sufficient to explain.


    "He might have lied to you!" Rave chimed in.


    William traded a glance with lord James, he wished that this man had a plan to convince them otherwise there would be a quarrel.


    "He didn''t lie, but let us rethink about what we went through, all the clues were leading us to vampires, isn''t it suspicious?" Lord James brought it up.


    "I discovered something else, that imps are threats for vampires. Their blood can boost the imps, and we know how greedy vampires are for living the life."


    William would not attempt more than this but hopefully, he saw Wilmore''s eyes soothed like something popped into his head.


    Wilmore''s eyes fell on the Sargona man who was Livia''s guard the night she met the vampire prince. He remembered that man saw the prince.


    "Rave, go bring the Sargonaian man."


    Rave was thinking at the same clue. Bringing the man, he could see the terror in his face.


    "You were Rolden, if I''m right!"


    Wilmore told him.


    "Yes, your highness."


    The man looked at Rave desperately and received a shrug.


    "That night, the face of the person you saw was prince Tristan Jodian, wasn''t he?"


    "No, your grace! I didn''t see any face! I had never seen him."


    "But how did you notice that he met my sister?"


    Wilmore was reaching his edge.


    "The butler with him announced his presence!"


    A chill exploded in Wilmore''s back, it was no joke, was it? That man that Livia had seen wasn''t the prince of vampires! Even Bryant was trapped into this trick.


    "Describe his appearance to me."


    "He was tall, big-sized, and wore a black cloak."


    "Big-sized! Tristan is slender, a very young man."


    William notified.


    "Did I hear my name?"


    Faeries guarded against the vampire that appeared out of nowhere! Behind him emerged like fifty more vampires, all of them young and as alluring as him, their presence was cold and those smirks on their faces were teasing the faeries.


    "Sam, Hol! Come down with your weapons, I know him."


    William commanded, he knew that every single individual in his pack wanted to behead them.


    Lord James was shocked, they were the high-grade vampires, he hadn''t seen these royal complexions, at all.


    "Why are you here?" Questioned the Lord.


    "To solve a great misunderstanding."


    "If it were not you, then who was it? I never forget my detectors'' heads that your mother had sent me." Wilmore uttered, he didn''t like him but this aura that was spreading around wasn''t saying that Livia had ever gotten the chance to meet this man, or even if she did, the mother of vampires would tell him the time she asked him to join her.


    Tristan didn''t know this but Lillian never liked prying people. He wasn''t surprised that she had slain them.


    "I didn''t kill your men, and about the person behind this stupidity, that is King Rozen."


    As he declared that, Ryan held the jolting shoulders of Dedar.


    "Easy, Dedar! We are not certain."


    He murmured beside him.


    "Did you meet my sister?"


    Wilmore asked!


    "You are famous, prince Wilmore but I have never had affairs with females, especially a human! They are foods, you know!" He smirked devilishly. Not a pleasant joke it came up to be.


    "Do you believe him, King William?"


    Lord James asked.


    "If he wasn''t here to hand us, I would say that I doubt but now it is different. However, I am wondering why the King of Jodian had done this?"


    His eyes moved on prince Dedar who now was shaking his head, "my father wasn''t like this, but he had changed since last year. He disappeared for a while and when he came back we could notice that he returned as a new person."


    It was all the prince of Alovena could say.


    "Prince Dedar, go have some rest. Tomorrow morning you will leave with Lady Saya."


    Wilmore demanded, he was Alovena''s heir, couldn''t be here in the heart of danger. Besides, he could keep him far from King Rozen.


    "Come, I am taking you inside." Ryan heard enough and would prefer to get back to Saya''s room.


    When they left, Wilmore turned to Tristan, "what do you want against it?"


    "I think four votes can be adequate for next month!"


    He grinned.


    "Let us see if what you said was true," Holcane added.


    "Faeries don''t like us, we are bastards of a faerie who sold her soul to the devil, but did you ever ask yourself why?" The prince of vampires snapped.


    Sam frowned, the reason was, no faerie is allowed to be with a human and gives birth to the devils...


    "Prince Tristan, I think four of us need to talk in private."


    Lord James turned on his heels and walked indoors, it was the first time that he heard a vampire before killing him.


    Going to Dorian''s office, the captain''s mouth dropped. A vampire? Lord James explained everything to him and Dorian left the place in haste.


    "I hear you youths, how do you know each other?" He glanced at William added, "I am asking as a father," he knew that the faeries of Abyss would hardly accept Elizabeth so it was better he would bring a reliable justification.


    "In the Abyss of Hell! When I went to faeries, they wanted me to prove myself therefore, my father tossed me there! I survived a certain death because of him!"


    "Cruelty is your blood!" Wilmore commented.


    Absolutely, he was not going to come up with details.


    "What if he betrays us all?"


    Wilmore yet was curious about his clue!


    "He always menaces to take my life with his own blade! Thus, I am here despite everything."


    "Only for votes?"


    "To rebuild what I lost my mother for!"


    "Your mother?"


    Wilmore gazed at him blankly.


    Tristan paused, he hated to speak his heart so his face ran stern and his glorious eyes drove fierce.


    "My real mother, the mother that let me be in this world and fed me with her own hand."


    Lord James stood in front of him, "what were you doing in that hell?"


    "To free me, to leave Lillian and Lucifer."


    He uttered, knowing that the Lord was going to understand him.


    "Then?"


    Tristan rolled his sleeve up, there was a glowing purple talisman on his forehand. A sun talisman, an advantage to walking in the sunlight.


    ''Eliot uses potion but you devil have this bliss..'' William thought.

 Chapter 267 - Chapter (267): Velator (4)

    Tristan and Wilmore went out and Lord James took his seat beside the window. He was wearing a thoughtful face that bothered the king.


    "Why do you have a human woman in your court, King William?"


    "Alliance!"


    "Not a good excuse! Your people would never accept a human and accepting a hybrid is not even in their dish."


    "I understand your concerns about Elizabeth but I think I had assured you. If I can''t have the woman I want then I''m a useless king."


    "Then why do your people let princess Anita be your wife?"


    "I wanted to send her away but she begged, Because she is barren do you really think that my people would accept her if she could give birth to any child?" William paused, Elizabeth also had a good point, that Queen Zavika wanted to accept her and it could make all faeries do so.


    "Queen Zavika wants her, if I have to ask her, then I will."


    It was like putting steel on his own neck but for her, he would do this.


    ~


    Early in the morning, before sunrise...


    It was pretty tough to trust vampires but Wilmore let it alone for now, but couldn''t snatch his eyes off them. Going to the security cabin of the station, he drummed his fingers on the desk.


    The man bowed for him, "how can I help your highness?"


    "Did you receive any letter from Bolingtone?"


    "Yes, it is for sir. Ryan James."


    "Who sent it?"


    "Lady Luna James."


    When the guard disclosed that, Wilmore closed his eyes, a cluster of pain spiked his spine.


    "What?" He curled his fingers to control himself.


    The guard distressed, he stammered, "Lady... Luna... James."


    Swallowing the fury, he extended his hand, "give me the letter!"


    The guard wasn''t daring to refuse that desire so he opened the cache and handed the letter to the crown prince.


    It was twilight and in a few hours, the Bead leader was going to leave. He found a corner, from there, he saw Frank Foley who came out and stretched his hands and body, going to practice with his flames.


    Hastily, he unfolded the paper and the vessel on his neck bulged, his eyes flashed a light and he crumpled the paper, and gritted his teeth.


    "Do you dislike me after all?" He breathed out between his teeth, the paper frizzed, turned to ice, and exploded, sprinkled down. He had confessed to his love, and instead, she avenged. He shouldn''t have trusted her this fast.


    Dragging his strides to the guard, he saw the man who flinched.


    "From now on, if you receive any letter from Lady Luna, you will bring it to me with no pause otherwise, I will chew your neck with my teeth."


    His aura was heavy and warning therefore the man only afforded a node.


    Leaving the place, he called for Rave!


    "Wake everyone up, we will go to devil''s den and this mission must be done soon."


    William heard him and turned back, he was praising Frank for his hard attempt to make more flames.


    "Why are you rushing?"


    "Why are you wasting time? Have you earned any benefits from it?"


    William smirked, this cold demon was itching and he would gladly do that favor for him. He neared him, his eyes stole a glance from others who gathered, faes, humans, and Tristan who eagerly joined to watch the quarrel.


    Their eyes met, two royal men, one a human werewolf with the power of an ice Lycan and the other one a faerie werewolf, born with the power of white flames.


    "You are so proud! The wolf king!"


    "And I hate you, mean rude mortals."


    William bounced back with a jump and formed into his black wolf.


    His eyes were glowing like the sun, humans jolted back, and even Captain Dorian who was tending to stop them stiffened.


    "What are they up to do?" Rave growled beside his father.


    "Let them fight, men like them only can solve the issues this way."


    His father''s hand rested on his shoulder. Winston emerged beside him, "are you knight McCain?"


    "Hm, and I see you carry my ax."


    Winston peeked at his ax and nodded, "I''m honored with it."


    "Let us see." The butcher meaningfully smirked, seemed this fight finally broke the ice between these folk.


    Wilmore tilted his head, he bore everything. If Luna simply passed him away then he had no reason to be like this, he let the Lycan come out. He couldn''t conceal it any longer. Giving a straight jump on the king his figure changed, this demon inside him was no longer a secret. Let them all see, who would dare to question him?


    Huxley rushed out of the station and after him were Natasha and Eliot.


    "What made him this angry?" Natasha snatched it from the first shot.


    "Foolishness." Hux nagged and heaved out to the crowd, shouting, "stop it!"


    Eliot was shocked, the prince revealed his secret, it wasn''t hard, both of them had been living in the shadows and they were exhausted, it had drained the life out of them. While thinking about it, he caught the eyes on him, "stop staring at me, I have enough reason to kill you and avenge what your mother did to me."


    His eyes drifted on Tristan but he was wearing a pestering smirk instead.


    The King of Abyss did not dodge as it was a shame to escape the rival. He let Wilmore come and their paws rounded around each other, twisting around each other''s neck, the black wolf picked Wilmore and tossed him away but the white wolf managed to slip on the muddy ground, making the audience step backward. He ignored Huxley''s cries.


    William looked at the scratch on his arm this naughty beast had caused. Baring his teeth on him, he cursed. At the very moment Wilmore had flourished with courage but now what the king could sniff was fury, suppressed emotions, it meant someone poked his heart.


    Flooding ahead, the king of The Abyss and the crown prince of Velator dangled again, whacking, and hitting each other to the death. Sweet and blood washed down as the sky roared and poured.


    "Why are they doing this?" Nicolas asked Natasha.


    "I don''t know, something is wrong and now all people know what he is."


    She frowned.


    Ryan came out of the station with his spouse and approached his father who was far from the crowd.


    "Father! Who is that white wolf?" As he asked that, a pair of icy silver-gray eyes traveled, pierced on him, "Wilmore?"


    He murmured.


    Wilmore retreated and paused the next attack on king William. His eyes froze on Ryan James. That bastard of his sister said that he had no affairs with Luna but why should she write down a Love confession for him?


    "Ryan, go inside!" The Lord grasped that look and was aware of the hatred between Livia and Wilmore so he didn''t want this rage to cause his son to simmer in this fire.


    Saya grabbed his sleeve and persuaded Ryan to step back but he didn''t, instead, he walked forward.


    "Any problem your highness? Let''s solve it like humans, not animals."


    He blurted and made his father shake his head, "it is fine, father. Let me go over it alone."


    The crowd opened the path and the gasping wolf''s figure changed to a half-nude human covered by bleeding scratches and fangs mark.


    William shifted his shape and returned to Sam and Holcane who were taking the young angry human magicians.


    "Let me burn that rude;" Frank shouted.


    "Calm down kid. I could kill him but I didn''t."


    "Well, uncle! What''s your problem?"


    Asked Ryan, his shirt drenched by the rain.


    "Your heart! Nephew."


    The murmurs rose, and at the same time, the two young men raided for each other throwing punches. Blood gushing out of their mouths.


    "I thought we talked about it."


    "Really, but unfortunately, I sense hidden affair."


    "I don''t get you!" Ryan shook his head, gasped.


    Fury had drained Wilmore''s stamina but when he recalled the words, he couldn''t help his exploding rage and caught Ryan, knocking him to the ground, he put his knee on his chest and began to beat him.


    Saya rushed to Ryan, her heart couldn''t accept this at all. The fact that she just realized about her husband was heartbreaking but she couldn''t let him go, not now that she was melted into him. She had to let him explain for not revealing that he was Livia''s son.


    Eliot flashed ahead and grabbed Wilmore, dragging him back.


    "Stop!" His eyes were red, his fangs grew.


    "Eliot!" Wilmore uttered his name, seeing the young man''s appearance.


    "You should not kill him."


    Eliot shouted. What was wrong with this boy?


    "We didn''t come all this way to lose those we love."


    Those we love? Yes, he loved Luna and this made it worse, if she didn''t want him, now she would hate him for hurting Ryan.


    Eliot stood up, noticing the dropped mouths and the round eyes on him.


    "In Phola, when vampires attacked us, mother of vampires bit me. I should have died because my blood wasn''t capable of vampires bite but King William saved me. He was yet a prince but he saved me, despite knowing that I am a human. I am loyal to him and I will be."


    He looked at Wilmore who now was on his sanity, "and I am also loyal to you. You should stop this enmity. If not, our cons will sit back and would watch us killing each other and the hell that we go, it will be played with the sound of their laughter."


    Lord James neared them, helping his daughter-in-law. He took them out without looking at King William and Wilmore. He wasn''t angry, nor was ashamed, but hoped that the poured blood could calm these lads with bloated heads.. He had the same era and at that time he had made the decisions that he thought were right.

 Chapter 268 - Chapter (268): Velator (5)

    ~ Bolingtone


    Days passed since Luna and Helena joined the witch in royal cells. The prince''s wife itched her head then looked at her nails, dirt had soiled under her nails. Not many days had passed and her feature now was pure mess desperate, and dirty.


    "My lady, just accept what the king wished and end this suffering, I''ll be alright. I am going to accept the crime and you will be free."


    "No, Helena! Elenore said that they will kill you. You can''t stand a chance."


    Helena swallowed hard, but she was dry of any wet to soothe her. She had nothing to say when Luna directed to that but her lady was sacrificing herself for her.


    "Do you think that prince Wilmore had received your letter?"


    Luna hugged her knees, she wasn''t sure if Kate could make it out to send the letter. If she knew all of these might come the way, she would have spent more time with Wilmore, she wouldn''t refuse to read him the book, escaping with him more and many other things that she could do but she didn''t.


    "I wanted him to know that I love him but it seems I have to wait." She looked at the letter that Wilmore left him, she had read it almost every day to push herself not to give in simply.


    "Why are you so loyal to him?"


    Asked Clara from the other side of the wall.


    "Who do you mean exactly?"


    "The king!"


    "He had mistakes, but he has been doing his best to take care of us and not all of his mistakes were his fault."


    Clara blinked and they heard the locks and Bryant entered the witch''s cell.


    "You must come with me, today is your judgmental court!"


    He announced and master Gaven appeared, waving a hand the chains moved. Clara touched the magic locker that faerie had put on her, it was burning on her neck.


    "Your agenda came out of the blue!"


    Clara taunted.


    "The parliament had desired to question you."


    Clara looked at him blankly, she didn''t expect this and everything had gotten too long. King Rozen must be aware of what she had done and would make sure Clara exhaled her last breath before speaking.


    "They want to know that who do you work with!"


    Master Gaven stated.


    "Master Gaven, isn''t she working for mother of vampires?"


    Luna jumped up and asked him.


    "Well, a bird came from the south and it revealed to us that this girl is a perfect lier." He replied.


    "I''ve written a letter for prince Wilmore, did any reply come?"


    Bryant frowned upon that, she shouldn''t have done that.


    "Lady Luna, he is at war and you should not write for him."


    Luna clenched her fists, she would definitely write love letters for him to let this jealous beast burn.


    She sat on the edge of the stone bench that was carved on the wall when they unlocked the door of their cell.


    "Lady Luna, you are free! Your innocence has been proved!" Master Gaven declared.


    Luna was left in disbelief, stiffed where she was but quickly found herself.


    "Do you really believe that she had sustained such a crime?"


    "All clues are against her and we must wait for the court''s decree."


    Bryant stated coldly.


    "How can you believe it? She didn''t poison anyone."


    She pleaded loudly, standing up, tears popped out of her eyes and rained down her cheeks. She felt her hot hands on her shoulder and turned back to hug her.


    "Luna, look! You could overcome the devil, don''t let them break you down and I''ll be in peace."


    Those words made Luna even more desperate, burning.


    "If we don''t punish her, the mistresses'' family will make certain that she will die."


    The old dwarf stated.


    "Go, my lady! I will make sure we will be best friends in the next life."


    She kissed Luna''s cheeks and put the prince''s letter in her hand.


    ~


    Luna was walking up the stairs hardly, life had been sprinkling out of her. She saw Kate and Elenore rushing to her when she reached the floor.


    "Oh, my darling!" Elenore was amazed seeing her, she had become skinny and weak, if it wasn''t for Captain Nemo, she hardly could bring it up to move forward.


    "Kate, go bring her food, make sure meat will be in her dish."


    Elenore demanded and the girl had no reason to kill more time there, so she headed out for the kitchen.


    Bringing Luna to the chamber, the bathroom was already competent for her to be clean of the dirt that tugged into her skin.


    "They will kill an innocent person and it is all because of me and Wilmore. How can I endure this Elenore?"


    Elenore took her to bathe her, getting rid of that stink that clung to her during the time, she led her to the warm water.


    "Listen, stop crying, things are not like what you heard."


    She couldn''t tell her the truth as she wasn''t allowed, "just trust me. No will die."


    Luna closed her eyes. Her mind was full of questions, her mouth parted to ask her about her letter but changed her mind, he would have been dangled with war and she could not be a distraction. That bastard Bryant was unnerving yet spoke the fact.


    ~


    Inside the court, Clara scanned the presenters and her eyes stopped on Livia. That was her sister, she was seeking any sort of emotion for her but she couldn''t find even a tinge of it. She looked wicked and mysterious and the gentle meaningful grin on her face made it even worse. But her face was so familiar, indeed! Where did she see her?


    The noisy folks who were grumbling sounded like flies buzzing over her head for her stink greasy body. She pouted at the dwarf beside her. Nevertheless, those old men weren''t the only thorn in her eyes, those old graciously dresses chubby women on the first line of her left side were more pestering, must be the members of Queen''s council. Their eyes were cleaving her nerves like she was dropped between a gang of wolves and could feel their paws tearing her skin, greedily.


    "Master Gaven, I am sure you had enough time to get to know her."


    Livia exclaimed, meaning that it was time for him to speak but the fae was dedicated to the king, not his daughter.


    This voice, Clara closed her eyes and clamped her brain to chase after the memory, she had heard this voice, this face but where did she meet her? King Rozen! He popped into her head and right after that, she remembered Sargona, the night they met.. She saw princess Livia there! Did they have affairs? If they did then, she couldn''t bear her death by giving his name into this court.

 Chapter 269 - Chapter (269): Velator (6)

    Queen Rose went to her husband''s residence to join the court with him. The King dismissed the valets who dressed him in his black robe and a golden shawl around his shoulders.


    "My Queen, I was tending to come after you."


    Queen Rose couldn''t believe her ears, the king wanted to go after her? Since when he was that delicate to show her sympathy!


    "Your kindness, your highness."


    The King approached her and his head neared her ear.


    "I''ve heard rumors about you, Rose."


    The Queen swallowed. What did he mean to say? Why was he acting this way today?


    "I don''t understand, your Majesty might want to speak clearly." She felt that her back sweated.


    "Yes, I''m talking about the young men that shouldn''t be in your chambers."


    She closed her eyes, the chill was grazing down her spine.


    "Should I remark the number of ladies you bring here?"


    She claimed the words bravely made the king chuckle.


    "You have a son in their age, and I anticipated that I am able to have as many women I crave. You knew about my lust."


    She opened her eyes as his hot breath was sweating on her ear. He held out a strand of hair that was left on her shoulder. Her eyes met his. Why did he care? The love between them faded and fall into the abyss once Livia killed his brother when Wilmore was born.


    "I sacrificed so much for a dark toxic love." She remarked hauntingly.


    The King knew what she meant, making his women barren and killing all the heirs that could be made by the king''s seed.


    "Affairs between us was wrong, two sinful souls gave birth to two demons and now we have to claw every chance to rescue them from hell. How many people like that maiden we must kill to let our children skip trouble?" He snapped.


    The King stepped backward, letting go of her hair lock. Her Queen had nothing to bring up as excuse as those words were created to be as sharp as blades to prick her heart, the heart that no longer could recognize good and bad.


    "I wish you understood me, from now on! I will kill any man who enters my wife''s chamber. Prepare yourself for my room tonight."


    He stated sternly. Both of them perfectly knew what brought them to this state of life.


    Queen Rose suppressed the shiver in her heart, it was after many years that she lost the calculation of it. Her brain got rotten to calculate it. What had happened that all of a sudden he came up to crave her? He was showing attention to her like a hex just broke and he could see her eventually.


    "As you wish, your highness."


    "I am glad that you at least remember who the King of this land is."


    He hold out his hand and she followed his wish.


    ~


    The King and his Queen emerged together at the court, at the corner of Clara''s lips twitched, seeing them together when her mother''s ash was in the air a long time ago yet was a pain in her heart, no, in her whole existence, it was sneaking.


    This scene of their entrance was about to make her cross the limits and burn them all. King Rozen told her just release the imps and come back, but she did not obey the order because she wanted this King and Queen to feel the same thing her mother experienced. That was why she let those dark elf magicians turn her flames into the red. The fake tattoo on her chin was temporary and needed to be revived by a high dark magician otherwise it would fade away. She bowed to them, gave in everything just to kill these people but she screwed it up all in a puff.


    People Rose for them but Clara didn''t bother to do that. They sat on the thrones above that platform and after them, the folk did. She shot a grin at Bryant whose eyes were flaming, he was tending to her wounds and they didn''t take her life, thank him, now she could give one more try to burn the king.


    When her mother was burning in flames, these people were resting among feathers, snorting in peace and hugging each other while all she could embrace was ash, and her nights were filled with nightmares, screams of the people who were begging the strangers to save the children. And Clara was weak so she couldn''t help but run her own ass out of that place, hoping to avenge this disaster.


    "Your highness, why don''t you burn her? She is a dark witch."


    Apart from this ridiculous growl, the man didn''t seem to be curious about her information, while studying those people she returned to princess Livia! Why did she look satisfied? Her sister was interesting! Was her brother the same as her?


    "Gaven, show that tattoo on her hand and clean the one on her chin."


    Clara trembled, no they couldn''t do this and let the purple flames soften her heart. She had suffered so much pain to earn the tattoo on her chin.


    "No, how dare you? I will kill you all."


    "Purple flames can''t kill any living creature. It can just burn the devils."


    Bryant answered, mocking her.


    "Then I will chew your neck, myself." She breathed in rage and screamed when the dwarf began to recite words of magic in ancient fae language. He must be a high magician, rare ones had the knowledge of ancients.


    The tattoo sparked like fire blossoms and sprinkled in the air. She slouched, getting the tattoo was painful, and losing it was even worse. Her heart was beating madly.


    The dwarf put her hand up and showed the tattoo of the Ouroboros.


    "The light magicians have the tattoo of Muse Luna on their wrists, not on their forehead."


    Clara was gasping, "who was that stupid to believe that they have it on the forehead?" She uttered, wearing a severe grin, her eyes met Livia. The amusing grin was no longer on her sister''s face.


    "I am wondering will you burn your children if they were magicians? Or it is just for others'' children, the bastards, you call us!"


    She quipped, her eyes traveled, passed the Queen, and stopped on the King.

 Chapter 270 - Chapter (270): Velator (7)

    ~ Moon Lake


    "Come on, Rof! We had collected all of the oaks!"


    "Fine, but why did he ask us to gather exactly 360 oaks?"


    Rof growled, the barn was messy! She could not say that she had lied about William being in her room, this was her secret and how could she explain about... She blushed.


    She was so sure that they had spread the oaks purposely and forced them to collect them.


    "I don''t know, maybe he is going to test us with a new lesson."


    Rof puffed in the air and flashed on her shoulder, "let''s go and find out what he meant to teach us. However, it sounded as if the punishment for you."


    Ell sighed but shrugged it off herself. They drove their path out of the messy barn and met her butler.


    "Robert? I thought you were training with Hakem."


    He was wearing an amusing naughty face, his eyes on the sack that they kept the oaks in.


    "I was but master Solar sent me after you. How many oaks did you gather?"


    The sky thundered, it was going to rain after the snow last night. She didn''t want to be wet again, recently she had to spend too much time in the cold and her skin already ran thick and tough.


    "Hm, let''s get inside."


    She didn''t pay attention to his mean expression and rushed to the mansion. She frowned when the second person she saw was Thinamen, expecting him to leave yesterday but he kept emerging in front of her sight like a gorgeous jinn and used to show a slight smile.


    "Prince Thinamen! I guess your Queen is waiting for you to report her."


    "I didn''t receive any reply to her letter and I assume that you like to keep me here. Should I anticipate that my Lady funds of me?"


    Elizabeth blazed inwardly, he was rude and so blunt with no shame he was running the words on his lips in front of her friends. Besides, how could he be that confident to say those words?


    "I''ll write the response in a minute."


    She uttered the words in a hoarse tone. Passing the sack of oak to Robert who was as red as beetroot now. She learned that he didn''t like him either. Behind this calm and tender face was a ton of mystery.


    Arriving at her chamber, she hastily snatched the pencil and a piece of paper and began to write only a few words then stopped...


    "To dear Queen Zavika,


    I am so glad that you had let me know who I am..." She paused, "I shouldn''t make her angry if I want to know about my mother and be with William."


    "I would meet you once I was enough ready to face the truth about me and unfortunately, now, I am just focusing on my studies. About your warnings and The king of Abyss, I would not decide before I know people enough.


    Kind regards,


    Elizabeth James."


    She wrote her name proudly. Nothing could change the fact that who her real family was. Her father was an amazing man and her mother was always Vivian James, her sister was the muse she always praised and would give her life to protect her.


    She folded a letter and opened the cache, taking an envelope out and thrust the paper inside it. Dashing out of the chamber, she recalled William. Her heart was thumping, she couldn''t stop her emotions not to streaming out for him. He was amazing to her sight despite his arrogant temper. She let him touch her and the pleasure that they had was still sweating on her skin once she remembered every second of his touch on her skin, the kisses that he marked on her with pure enthusiasms, her skin tensed.


    When she came back to presence, she halted in front of the griffin fae prince and extended her hand.


    "I hope, your Queen is enough patient and can respect the decisions I make for my life."


    Thinamen just gave her a senseless face, she couldn''t read what was going on in his head.


    "I appreciate you, so I will take it to her. Be safe, Lady Elizabeth."


    She bowed her head and stepped backward. The faerie took out a gem from his pocket and whispered words then a portal shaped for him, entering the dark he vanished.


    Elizabeth held her breath, that was cool and alluring but no, she couldn''t reverse her words because of her curiosity. Rof said that William has the same skill of porting, so, she would ask him once he was back home.


    "It is not like I preferred him here but why did you treat him this way?"


    Asked Rof.


    "Because they can''t just throw me out of their clan then come back when I have many things here that I won''t leave."


    She looked at Robert who now was smiling. "Why are you still here? Master Hamoon has been waiting."


    She sketched her way to the man''s office and knocked on the door. Butler Solar opened the door.


    Merchant Hamoon was reading a document, his narrowed eyes were speaking that the contents were written there were not pleasant.


    "What is happening?"


    "Did you find the oaks?"


    "Yes, master. All 360 oaks."


    "Good. I am glad that your natural skill had helped you."


    "I must thank Rof, he has been training me well now I can also change my eyes color. I can see at night perfectly."


    The man nodded.


    "Solar, take the oaks out, they had learned not to trick me if they want to continue with us instead of going out there after the rare things in this cold season, some people spend their life hard like that to earn money, you must be appreciated for the advantages you have. Honesty is what I crave." He sent his butler out, it was obvious that they were talking about a vital matter.


    Solar left and Elizabeth approached the table.


    "Sorry, master, I won''t lie to you again."


    "Elizabeth, Robert! Your first journey has started. Can I trust you?"


    "Sure, you can count us in. But where are we going?"


    "We are going to Vita!"


    Vita? Is not that famous country on the first continent? It was the most developed country in the whole Vita world they live in.


    Here and there, people say that there are Alpha vampires and werewolves, living among humans and Faeries in that continent. The races were entirely different than the Second continent. Elizabeth could not wrap her mouth as it sounded so weird to her.


    "Why there? Do we have permission to go?"


    Elizabeth asked while finding Robert drowning in astonishment.


    "Yes, my dear, we have permission. They needed some supplies that only we have and this is what makes our trip dangerous. Because many thieves would sharpen teeth for our cargo."


    "Should we go through the ocean?"


    Asked Robert, stammered.


    "We will travel with the Locomotive to reach the eastern harbor beside the ocean and from there we will travel on my fast ship. We might be dangled for three months but it worth the interest they give us."


    He cleared for them.


    "Let''s do it. When are we moving?"


    "They had sent me an emergency message. I ordered the crew to carry the cargo so we can move tomorrow morning."


    Elizabeth''s eyes twinkled, her first journey was going to be so exciting in another country, not just only but also in another continent.

 Chapter 271 - Chapter (271): Velator (8)

    Elizabeth entered the Locomotive, it was her first time and many people were inside the VIP cabins, the majority of them were merchants.


    She tried to snatch her eyes off the men who couldn''t handle a woman among them, those eyes were swallowing her. Robert emerged on her left side and shielded his now voluminous body while passing by the cabins and she let out a breath in relief, he just avoided a fight. She smiled back at his stern face.


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it."


    He opened the cabin''s door. Entering their place, she speared on her seat and opened her backpack.


    "Come out, breathe."


    Rof obeyed her and while chewing a piece of dry meat, said, "I can''t believe that we are going to Vita."


    "Faeries must go there a lot!"


    "No, only royals go there for necessary stuff. Our kinds are different. They are mostly birds and other races of faeries."


    "Hm, their marriage between faeries and humans is forbidden too yet they have many hybrids, at least they don''t burn the hybrids like your kinds..."


    He nodded.


    "They have a different history than us."


    "I am not curious about this mysterious continent," Robert stated, after adjusting the bags.


    "Why?"


    "Do you like the land that you know nothing about it?"


    Elizabeth shrugged, anyway, they were going to find out. She was frightened too but her curiosity won the battle.


    "They are powerful and developed, they are not like us, if you accepted this job you should have guessed that you must go through many unacceptable changes."


    Rof snapped.


    "You hate me!"


    "I do, butler."


    Robert bared his teeth for him.


    The locomotive began to move as soon as the server man announced the last chance of getting in.


    The door rolled away and master Hamoon looked at them.


    "Are you comfortable?"


    "Yes, Master, please don''t worry about us."


    "We will arrive within five days, there will be a stop on the way."


    He declared and closed the door to leave.


    "I''m so enthusiastic." Elizabeth widely smiled and clenched her skirt.


    "Why are you happy to leave this continent? There will be an ocean between us and even with those faeries'' gems William can''t come to you!"


    Rof teased her.


    "I thought you are happy but how come you bite me?"


    "I meant danger, if it were a dangerous threat close to you, he might not come over fast through those limited duration portals."


    "Stop spoiling my mood, I can take care of myself."


    "Glad you can!"


    He continued chewing his meat.


    To avoid the time, she took a book out and warmed her head with it...


    Days later, they were getting up the ship, on the deck, she was looking back at the land she was leaving. The breeze clawed her hair and made the fur caress her neck. For a moment, she felt the butterflies in her belly danced up. If Luna needed her she could not come over and assist her.


    "Lady Elizabeth don''t you come?"


    Asked Robert who was waiting for her with a pale face. She could swear that he couldn''t handle voyaging through the ocean.


    "Coming, give me a minute," she replied him, but quickly looked back at the harbor.


    "Rof, we are truly leaving."


    "We do, are you nervous now? It is not too late, I see it on your face."


    "Why do you persuade me to come back?"


    He quickly shook his head in denial!


    "I just want to know if you are certain about leaving the continent."


    Ell didn''t say a word, as her sister wished, she would go and travel the world to become stronger. She hoped that Luna got the letter she had written for her.


    Going inside the captain''s cabin, her face blushed, it was a spyglass on the table beside the compass, wow! She always wished to have one.


    "Come here, it seems I must teach you how to read a map, using a compass."


    Elizabeth has learned this in the books but now the chance was rare.


    "The ocean is dangerous in this season so we must use the safe canals. We don''t want to get hit by the savage waves.


    The merchant explained and put his forefinger on the first canal.


    "This is Omega canal and as you see it looks like an omega sign. Here is the safest canal but our problem is this one. Beta canal, pirates mostly stroll in this area."


    Elizabeth swallowed, well, now things were more touchable. If they crossed the bad weather still there were actual menaces.


    "What if the ship goes out of the line?"


    "This map had been illustrated exactly for orientation. The captain always set the compass with this one and you see it is constant on the map, no one is allowed to touch this one though."


    He noted before she touched it, already she bent on it with sparkling eyes.


    "We have a scanner man that will record every channel we pass. I had set my own terms so you might find things here a bit strict."


    She nodded, she was here to learn from him who was one of the bests.


    "But what is this constellation map for? Should I learn astronomy?"


    "There are areas that have a strong magnetic field that the compass might not be able to work so we use stars to pass but if the sky is cloudy, we use this one."


    He put the golden gyroscope out of a chest, "this one can help,"


    Elizabeth grabbed it carefully and scanned it.


    "I will teach you how it works but for now go change your dress, I am introducing you to the crew and the captain."


    Elizabeth gave the gyroscope back and followed Solar''s lead. It was hard to be inside a moving room on the waves but she bore it as a new experience. But could not deny that her stomach was burning and it was just the beginning.


    Going inside the small cabin, she saw her luggage there.


    "Rof, stay with Robert."


    The Alux quickly left and she closed the door. Changing her dress, she went to the deck, the ship was ready to begin the voyage and the captain was in front of the helm.


    The sails were released and the anchor was pulled off the harbor.


    "We are ready."


    She felt master Hamoon''s hand on her shoulder.


    "Your crews are young, master."


    "Yes, I hired them two years ago and we had three voyages with each other."


    She smiled, it meant this ship had passed three lessons and succeeded to reach its destination.

 Chapter 272 - Chapter (272): Sargona

    Saya quit the station with some of her men, Ryan wanted to send Hashin with her but she protested.


    "Milady, we must speed up."


    A man stated and pointed to the sky, they needed to reach the quay before dark. She nodded and yanked the horse''s flanks.


    Arriving at the crowded quay, she halted, looking back at the road.


    "Dedar, we are leaving."


    The prince just squeezed the harness and didn''t look back, he couldn''t come back now, if he did then he couldn''t stop himself from galloping to Alovena and stop his father.


    "Lady Saya, we must go back and return when my father is in a better state."


    Getting on the ship, they left Sargona to move to Bead through Griffin sea that now had less danger.


    ~


    Lord James applied the paste on Ryan''s wounds.


    "Didn''t you assure him about Luna?"


    "I did father! I don''t know what his problem is."


    The door yanked back and prince Wilmore entered, "The imps attacked a village beyond the walls. I am going to the devils'' dens with some of my men. Then we will go to the gates."


    He announced and peeked at Ryan. His face was still stern.


    "We will clean here." The Lord answered.


    Wilmore was calm now and it was what made Natasha concerned. She strode beside him.


    "Don''t you want to tell me what is going on?"


    "Nothing you should be bothered about."


    Natasha shrugged, "as you wish, but before freaking out, think twice."


    She passed by him but Wilmore halted. That was Luna''s handwriting, could it be Livia playing with him? How did the letter come so fast? There was only one way to find out, sending a bird to Kate, later.


    If it was Livia then she was pouring oil on the fire.


    "Are you alright now?"


    Asked Eliot, looking at the lazy flakes of snow that were landing in the ground, coloring the night. Everyone was readying for the imps that were coming from the South, so there was a noisy haunting.


    "I am, thank you for stopping me."


    Wilmore couldn''t regret what he had done to Ryan, Livia dragged him into this game and was not going to stop until killing her brother.


    Walking to the rest of the captains, he gazed at Karim, "you and your pack will stay with here with Lord James. We will go to find the first den."


    Karim bowed and rushed to his men.


    "How should we find the dens?"


    Asked Nicolas!


    "If the females are pregnant, the males will rely on feeding them with animals, we will catch one with a goat and would follow it to the den."


    Rave explained.


    "Then, you should take me to that building you saw the magicians, we must find the words that can tame the devils."


    Rave nodded.


    Wilmore ignored King William and the faeries, if they weren''t supposed to be here then they wouldn''t come to help.


    They roamed for the horses to hit the roads among the mountains, from there no man from Alovena could see them, and they could move ahead without being on sight or disturbed.


    Galloping to the road, they infiltrated the rocky rough place that was veiled in snow.


    "Winston, tie the goat there, I smell it here! The village is close to this area."


    Winston who was carrying the goat fulfilled his wish and tied the bleating animal to a proper space that could give them a point of view.


    They moved and concealed behind a place, Wilmore jumped down his horse, shifting his shape, he positioned among the rocks. His white furs perfectly matched the snow.


    "I will die here or go back to her."


    He murmured to himself, sternly.


    It didn''t last long when an imp sneaked out of the dark and crawled down to the goat. The animal knew the menace was close and was panicking, trying to free itself but nothing happened as the chains had locked its hooves.


    The imp jumped on the animal, the devil wanted it alive, ruining the rock, it clawed the goat and flew up, Wilmore made a crystal blade and tossed it to the imp, it cleaved its skin and blood gushed out enough to keep the scent for his nostrils to sniff, the creature shrieked but didn''t let go of the goat, instead soared and got far, while the knights rode there, the white wolf continued moving through the white soulless mountain. Everywhere his paws left prints, ice remained and grew to reach the peaks.


    They saw the imp going inside a cave on the highest chest that existed. From the left side, there was another narrowed road, they could see smoke rising in the sky and it meant those imps already were so close to people.


    Wilmore turned down and stopped ahead of his men.


    "How should we get there?" Questioned Donald while his eyes scanned the place.


    "We won''t go there!" Rave answered.


    They had to sacrifice, getting down the saddle, he took his gloves out in quick moves, walking to the prince, he unsheathed his dagger and cut his palm in a blink, hissing at the pain.


    "Well, kill them before they kill us."


    He snapped at his prince. His blood drops trickled on the snow.


    Inside the cave on the chest of the mountain, five young imps tore the goat while the two imps were above them. The scent of blood streamed inside and intoxicated the new imps, they turned back with lustful red eyes, their mouths were still holding the blood, but it made them more voracious, it was human blood, the attractive and delicious one. They surged out and the female imp locked their path, but one of them escaped between her legs and flew down. So she lost control and followed it.


    "Here, it is! Come demons!" Rave was glad that his plan worked. Hopefully, these small imps hadn''t that much brain to think then getting into the act.


    Wilmore snorted, this guy beside him was a fool genuinely made to be gifted with a rare brain. He guarded as the imps flew down, many imps this female gave birth to and it meant they had taken too much blood.


    "Scatter them!" The prince ordered and galloped to the rocks to keep that female far from his men before it could make a whirlwind.


    "Prepare the limestone and your pistols."


    Winston ordered, dismounted his horse, and prepared his well-polished ax to drag the male to himself and for that, he needed one of those little imps.


    Eliot stayed near Natasha and was prepared to hunt one of the smaller imps.


    "More imps might join, stay close to me.." He told her.

 Chapter 273 - Chapter (273): Bolingtone

    "What did they do to the witch?"


    Asked Helena.


    Luna grabbed her hand, still, her face was sad, "don''t know! I didn''t see her here. But I am sure the king doesn''t want to burn her."


    "She had been lying!"


    Helena shrugged, kissed her hand, and added, "thank you for letting me clean myself."


    "Helena, you should escape from here."


    The maiden shook her head, "they will make sure that I die."


    "Leave with Kate."


    "Even if my death can prove that I am innocent, I would never escape. I am an orphan and no one cares about my life."


    Luna''s eyes ran teary.


    "You must go now," Helena gulped, Luna was making it harder to accept all of these.


    Luna hugged her, her tears dropped on her shoulders, "I do care about you, and when I prove that Vanessa and Delara were behind this, I will make sure to kill them with my own hands."


    "No, you should not make it worse than what it is now."


    Luna released her, Helena could see how much serious she was about the words she let out. Her Lady stood up coldly and strode to the door, but halted before going outside.


    "Your court is tomorrow. The girls'' parents are here."


    Helena shivered but ran a smile on her face when Luna peek over her shoulder, the reflection of flames on her face could make the tears glint in her eyes.


    "I Love you, my lady."


    Luna blinked and rolled her head down. She couldn''t survive this challenge that destiny had hurled into her way. Her heart was exploding and she couldn''t feel weak more than this.


    "Captain Bryant open the door."


    The captain opened the door, even he was stunned to see Luna like a stray ghost.


    He closed the door and walked after her.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "Did you kill Clara secretly?


    "Why do you care?"


    "That girl is a real light magician, she is heartbroken and whoever she works with her already couldn''t take her soul."


    She halted and turned to him, "if you wanted to kill him, then why did you tend to her, why did you bother to come almost every day and heal her wounds? Couldn''t it at least shake your heart?"


    "What are attempting to say?"


    She swallowed, saying that how could the king kill his own daughter was what choked her.


    "I forgot that you''ve gotten no heart."


    She bit her lower lip and walked forward.


    Bryant was still startled, she thought that he had killed the girl but it was not true. He slowly strode after her and they reached the stairs.


    "I didn''t kill her, I kept her safe for the king."


    "So you know!"


    "I do, tomorrow we will have two executions with poison."


    Luna winced, if she could run away now it was the right time. She could go and beg Wilmore to escape with her, if it was not too late, she would not want to stay there and watch all of these, but now she was a half-werewolf. A beast was living inside her and she could be a menace for people out there.


    Reaching her room, she saw Kate there, Bryant left them quickly as she was even more unnerving lately.


    "Why are you here, Kate?"


    Kate reached her hand out of her body, hoping that this letter from Moon Lake could make her happy.


    "Your sister had written a letter for you."


    "Why is it open?"


    Kate smirked.


    Luna gave her a faint smile but shoved it away hastily. Grabbing the envelope she opened it and read it. Her eyes ran wide, "Do I read right?"


    "Yes, your sister had begun her journey and went to the first continent."


    Luna''s mouth still was open.


    "Vita country!"


    She murmured, closing her eyes she gathered herself, it was a hopeful sign and she had worked so hard that merchant Hamoon let her be on such a hazardous trip.


    "Kate, how can we save our Helena?"


    "The king has plans, trust him as I do."


    Luna stepped beside the fireplace and dropped the paper inside the fire.


    "It hurts me that I have to burn these letters." Flames gleaned in her eyes and the scent of burning paper bit her nose.


    "I understand it, this enforcement could be settled in another way. By the way, did you see Lady Elenore today?"


    "No, she was busy with the tasks of the council, it seems she had found a huge lost money that went to Sargona."


    "Should I help her? Isn''t it dangerous?"


    "I guessed so, this is why I sent Nemo to watch over her. Lady Narayan is also there to help her find clues."


    "My Lady, come out and walk in the light. Don''t let them see you desperate."


    Luna nodded, she hadn''t gone out since she came out of jail. She couldn''t deny that half of it was for the buzzes that she might have heard but she should have solved it.


    ~


    "Elenore see this, this weed! The merchants of Sargona bought this weed from Alovena. It is so expensive and forbidden for common use."


    Lady Narayan noted, they were sitting inside the court''s archive hall. The place was beside the library and you could find every single document related to Velator''e economy on these huge shelves. Elenore sent out all of the scholars and recorders, she did not trust them as they could have been working for Livia.


    She furrowed her eyebrows and took the paper. Only one paper!


    "This much of this rare kind, it can''t be for normal use. Only physicians use it if there is a necessity."


    The woman was agreed with her, surveying more to find another paper, she pouted.


    "Nothing more!"


    "It seems it had slipped out of their hands and as I guessed someone in this archive hall has been supporting our criminal."


    "We must find out how much of it went to the physicians."


    "It is too much work. I could not sleep well last night because of this case. And what I See is this weed that can boost energy and power, consuming it in wrong ways can put people in danger."


    "I heard that in Alovena they use it to hype their warriors."


    "What?"


    Lady Narayan nodded.

 Chapter 274 - Chapter (274): Bolingtone (2)

    "Come on, Lady Narayan, we must go and ask the physicians how much of this weed they receive from the court. Something is missing here."


    Elenore picked the paper and folded, thrust it into her corset, this weed wasn''t only fidgety also the missing money was close to the costs of this cargo. If she added the baksheesh and the transit and stuff, it was exactly the missing money that the Queen was concerned about. Especially, when Lady Monaghan kept questioning the Queen about the council''s savings and budget, it had worsened.


    "What the hell is this sanction for?" She growled as they headed out.


    "Lady Luna is out!"


    Nemo uttered, his eyes following Lady Vanessa and Delara who came out of the garden.


    "Darn this hell!" Elenore couldn''t control her tongue anymore.


    "We shouldn''t interfere, the girls'' parents are here and might hurt Luna."


    Elenore cursed, but had to just poke the ladies'' urge, "just a hi would not slay anyone."


    Lady Narayan sighed, nothing could stop this brave stubborn woman. They walked to that area, Luna was outside after a long time and they didn''t want those weirdos to harm her.


    Luna coughed, hid the shiver in her hand as soon as she saw the mistresses, they were coming straightforwardly to her sight. Suppressing her rage, she smiled at them bravely.


    "I am thankful that you are fine."


    She greeted them when they halted in front of her.


    "We either," Elenore replied before Delara could move her tongue and her mouth left open.


    "We appreciate your comments."


    Vanessa replied.


    "Yes, I am still stunned why the maiden did this to us."


    Delara directed to Elenore.


    "I am certain, she wasn''t the real person behind this case. I will find out after taking care of my current issues. Then the real criminals must pray for survivorship." She smirked mischievously as they ran pale, indeed, two of these girls knew her plenty to realize that she would keep her words. Even the Queen was aware of this but still dangled her with this case to kill her curiosity, somehow, she sent her to fly the kit!


    "Are you going somewhere?"


    Luna asked her.


    Elenore sighed, "Well,  you know us, women, we love strolling in stores to find something imaginary. We are going to slay some time in those lavish colorful bazaars."


    Luna smiled, she was lying, either time she explained too much and gesturing erratically toward these nasty mice, it meant she had something urgent to take care of.


    "Good luck, My lovely Elenore! Buy me a gift."


    Luna blinked at her, turning to Captain Nemo and the maidens, she added, "take care of them, I''ve heard of the thieves in Bolingtone."


    They bowed their heads and left after the two ladies.


    "How are you doing Lady Luna? I''m glad that you didn''t get poisoned."


    That was so mean but Luna expected it.


    "Let us stop acting, I didn''t poison you, and we know my maiden didn''t too. Besides, I am not that stupid to poison you in my chamber and deal with execution."


    Vanessa bitterly grinned, "We never said that."


    "But you are attempting to show it that way." Luna looked back at Kate, "come on, Kate, let''s not disturb the mistresses."


    ~


    Oliver punched a vampire in the face, the man was frail, and seemed it was a long time since he didn''t have blood. His pale blue eyes were dim, his skin was dry, and exposed his bones structure.


    "Speak, if you want to stay alive!"


    The man was chained inside a stone wall in an isolated building. The windows were blocked by planks.


    Oliver pointed to one of his men and the man removed one of the planks and light surged inside.


    "If I repeat one more time, you''ll be burned out here."


    "I''ve told you that I didn''t tell any word to prince Tristan."


    "Then how do they know that who is behind the imp''s attack?"


    "I don''t know! All I know is that the king of Alovena sacrificed an innocent to meet our mother."


    "Fine, I believe you!" The man looked like a dry stick now. Oliver was ordered to end his misery and now that they had reached their goal, this vampire was useless. His eyes rolled on the guard and he quickly removed the rest of the planks.


    "You bastard! Burn in hell."


    The vampire shouted while he was burning and his skin began to sprinkle down.


    "I don''t belong with nobility, compared to the nobles, I''m an angel."


    He smirked widely watching the dust that was left on the floor.


    "The next one is Harold. That idiot was thinking that he used to work for vampires." But the person who was tricking Harold now was a bunch of dust and Harold was useless too.


    "Shake your legs, we have to warn that naughty woman who is working on the case of the weed."


    He snorted and walked outside. He was waiting for the words from Sargona but nothing came yet and it meant their men could not find that Phola boy alone.


    Going out of the building, he sniffed the cold yet fresh air and took out the box of cigarettes, and put one on his lips.


    "It makes me sick." He was thinking about the night he lost his hand. Still, it was a nightmare, and Wilmore was supposed to repay it hard.


    Striding to the town, he widely smirked, very satisfied with what he was seeing. Lady Elenore wasn''t alone as they predicted. They walked inside the clinic and like what the princess anticipated, they had found a clue and this part was itching. How could they find out? He made sure no document was left inside the archive.


    "Stay here, we will pause for a while."


    They stood in the shadows of a narrowed lane, watching the passing by people.


    Inside the clinic, the Ladies stopped before the information desk and the nurse came to them.


    "Ladies, the appointments for today are full."


    Elenore shook her head.


    "We are not patients, I am Elenore Black. I came from the Queen council!"


    The young nurse jolted and bowed her head after seeing her badge.


    "How can I help you?"


    "We must see the physician."


    The girl nodded and went to the lab, the physician didn''t want to accept any patient but she couldn''t send these people out before telling the physician.

 Chapter 275 - Chapter (275): Bolingtone (3)

    "Physician Remington, you have visitors."


    "Who are they?"


    "From the Queen''s council!"


    The young man looked at her blankly, leaving his microscope, he walked outside and a wide smile landed on his face.


    "My Lady?"


    "Daniel! The board was showing someone else''s name."


    Daniel Remington pointed to his board on the counter and shrugged, "I came three days ago, too busy with settling." He smiled and paced to her.


    "Do you need help? Are you ill?"


    H scanned her but she shook her head, grabbing his arms.


    "Daniel, I need your help." Her eyes rolled on the girl, "Is there any place we can talk?"


    Dan nodded and led them to his room. Closed the door behind him, the guards stood outside watching the door.


    "Do you know this gentleman?"


    She nodded, "yes, he is Daniel Remington from Greenwood."


    "Glad to meet you, physician Remington, I am Narayan."


    "My honor to meet you, but why are you so panicked?"


    Elenore nodded, "there is cp weed you use for your patients, right?"


    The physician titled his head, why would these ladies come after such a dangerous weed.


    "Not me, I do not use it because the effects of it are unbearable to some people but some use and it is permitted and legal in low use. Only infirmaries have a small portion of it."


    "How much?"


    "Three grams!"


    Elenore closed her eyes. There were three infirmaries in Bolingtone and each was getting that specific portion, it would be 9 grams. Then, where did the rest of 200gr had gone?


    Elenore pinched the bridge of her nose.


    "Ah, Daniel! My head is exploding!"


    "Elenore, you know that you can count on me. So tell me what do you want to know exactly?"


    "But it must remain between us."


    She peered into his eyes and he assured her, she explained the case and the man moreover got frightened too.


    "As you said it is possible to use it for the hyping power but it is not the weed but the extract of if, they make a potion with it and it also needs magic."


    Elenore closed her eyes, why did not she suspect it was Livia? She killed her husband Lucas James while the main target was Elenore. He shielded her while a moment before it they were fighting over the matter that Lucas didn''t want her to continue her job as the Queen''s puppet. The sisters should not have ever noticed this otherwise they both would run mad to hunt the princess.


    "Someone is cultivating assassins."


    Lady Narayan stated.


    "Accordingly, yes and must be too rich."


    "What should I do now!"


    It was dangerous, did the Queen know this? This time she couldn''t forgive anyone as it sounded fishy, she had a son now, her life worth too much besides that Luna was in danger too.


    Lady Narayan placed a hand on her shoulder, "we must counsel with the King."


    Elenore had no other option. Getting on her feet, she thanked Daniel.


    "I''ll be there if you needed me."


    "You are so good, Daniel."


    They got outside of the room and she desperately gazed at Nemo.


    "We should get back."


    Nemo walked outdoor first watching around to see if there was any suspicious stranger. He had noticed how bizarre this case was. It smelled danger.


    Entering the cart, they moved for the bridge while Nemo rode behind them and another guard led the cart ahead.


    "Who is in your mind?"


    "You know who she is! The person who killed my husband."


    "Why does lady Monaghan persist in this case? Either time the Queen skipped it she gathered more votes to survey over this case."


    "I think that she wants to force Livia to fulfill her wish!"


    She closed her eyes, what this desire could be? Was it related to her?


    "She has a son right?"


    She quickly opened her eyes as the woman shot the right point.


    "Yes, Edmond and he is single."


    "Yes, I saw the man. He participated in the New Year ball and I can swear to my eyes that he devoured Lady Natasha with his eyes."


    Elenore''s eyes widened but she began to laugh, that greedy woman! How shameful she was after being rejected by Maxima, she was trying other ways.


    Nemo looked at the left side which was the forest. He saw the shadows, then the arrows rained before they reach the bridge. He unsheathed his swords and hit one of the arrows.


    "Raiders." He shouted.


    Inside the cart, Elenore jolted. The tip of the arrow sat on the cart''s floor, her chest arced as she leaned back and the cabin scrambled faster.


    "The princess would not give up!" Elenore uttered, gasping. Her heart was jumping out of her heart.


    Nemo shot his only chance and dismounted, raiders with covered faces took the cart under siege and forced the horses to stop, thumping hooves on the snow. The men jumped down the saddles and sparked ahead. Nemo swallowed, they were not normal, humans were not this fast.


    Steel clanked steel, but he barely could dodge, his skill couldn''t reply to them, his stamina wasn''t at the same level as theirs.


    He peeked at his fellow that shrieked, the sword passed his body and a moment later he was on the snow. The cart rider was dead and while he was distracted the steel kissed his arm.


    He retreated and firmed again but one of the men came with the women and blades on their necks.


    "Do you know who we are?"


    Elenore doubted if her title could save them.


    "We do!" One of them declared.


    "You bastards!" Nemo barked out.


    "Drop your weapon, kid."


    One of them ordered. He dropped his sword when he saw a scratch on Elenore''s neck.


    "Fine." He tossed his sword and someone hit him from the back and he fell to the ground, things turned dark and calm.


    The men closed their eyes and took them away. Elenore did not doubt that they came from Livia. The cart stopped and her neck was burning, because of Lucas, because of the sisters, she shouldn''t die here.


    "Are you alright, my lady?"


    "I am Elenore. How is your neck?"


    "Burning."


    She was trying to move her hand, but they were already cuffed behind her.

 Chapter 276 - Chapter (276): Bolingtone (4)

    "Kate, don''t let Lady Luna realize this before I get back,"  Bryant warned her for the second time.


    "Is Nemo alive?" Kate was like a volcano and about to explode. How could she bear this, why would they be kidnapped?


    "He is, I didn''t see his body among the others my men brought."


    Bryant said nothing more and galloped out of the courtyard with his men, the king asked him to find where they were and he would interfere personally.


    Inside the King''s residence, Master Gaven appeared toward him.


    "I am at your disposal, your highness."


    "Find Narayan for me. You know how dear she is to me." The faerie nodded and vanished to fulfill his wish.


    A moment later, the Queen entered and he turned back to her, his expression stern.


    "Was it you?"


    Queen Rose raised an eyebrow, last night he was treating her well and today because of that wench he was sharpening the blade for her.


    "What was me?"


    He closed his eyes, were they trying him?


    "You gave the case to Elenore, why?"


    "Because Lady Monaghan persisted too much and I thought only Elenore is capable of working on this case. Someone snatched money from the council budget, and it can be the accountants."


    "I doubt if they are daring to do that. You''ve heard that Elenore''s guards were killed and Lady Narayan was with her, I am not forgiving this."


    Queen Rose clenched her fist, she wasn''t feisty today and this one was tough to handle.


    "Are they kidnapped?"


    "We don''t know! I want you to go to Livia and talk to her."


    "She is not going to do this stupidity."


    He shook his head, his wife had too much hope for their daughter.


    "Just talk to her, you can leave now."


    As the Queen left, The King walked out, drawing his path to the left tower, but Kate Foley was already outside.


    "Lady Foley, I have a wish for you."


    He darted a glare to his guards and they kept the pace back.


    "I''ve heard of it, your majesty. I am curious what they had found related to the case that caused this attack."


    "Cp Weeds, master Gaven told me that they went after the issue. A physician that they talked to came here and told us. Seemed he was the first person who found the bodies."


    Kate jolted, hearing it! They should have told her but poorly not many people knew what she was in the past.


    "Do you know about it?"


    "I do, your majesty." She muttered.


    "Speak!"


    His tone was loud.


    "When we were assassins, we used to have those potions made of the extract of the weed to hype our strength."


    The King closed his eyes, as he reckoned Livia was behind it.


    "Can you do something for me?"


    She nodded quickly.


    "Follow Princess Livia silently."


    The King was aware of her deep-rooted grudge toward that woman. Livia wickedly attempted to kill her once and they lost Lucas James, he thought.


    "Rest assured your highness."


    She bowed and dashed to the left tower, inside the room she used to stay in with Helena. She changed her clothes and wore a black uniform.


    "Glad that I didn''t burn them." Wearing her weapons, she used the secret way that Luna taught her, it was going to the cold Mountain, turning the left power could send her where the princess residence was.


    ~


    Bryant arrived where the raiders attacked the cart, he looked at the blood drops that iced on the snow. He knelt and picked Nemo''s sword, the boy was wounded and those drops trickled from him.


    "Captain, they rode to the forest."


    Bryant stood up and looked at the sky, dark was a good point for them to be concealed.


    "We will go after them."


    If they wanted to kill them, they would have done it here but as it appeared to be, they wanted something against this.


    Mounting up the horses they rode to the road, then arrived at turning. Left side or the right side?


    "Shit!" Bryant now was angry, the snow and wind left no print to track them.


    "Should we go to the right? This one goes to the mountain but the right one goes to a village."


    Bryant nodded, "we will go to the right one."


    Yanking the flanks they veered to the right side.


    ~


    The heels were clicking on the cobbled floor, Nemo woke up with a fetal pain on his head, the scent of blood was steering in his nose. Every sound that was resonating in his ears sounded madly loud.


    "Lady Black... Lady Narayan?"


    He tried to move but all he could see was dark and taste the chains that embraced him.


    "I am here, Nemo!"


    It was Lady Narayan then where was Elenore?


    "Where is Lady Elenore?"


    "They took her away."


    Nemo cursed, Luna was right, her senses were strong, and could feel the menace close to them.


    "Is there anyone?"


    "Stop yelling, they don''t care, if I take your tongue out."


    Nemo did not doubt that they would do that, swallowing down, his mouth was just a dry bone.


    "What do you want?"


    "Hm, you are noisy!"


    Was he dozing? The man was replying lazily. What was the sound of the woman''s heel? Lady Elenore was wearing flat boots so the sound wasn''t coming from her shoes.


    "Calm down, Captain!" Lady Narayan was trying to kill her own terror precisely.


    The man chuckled, seemed he was mocking his title.


    "Lady Narayan, do you know who are they?"


    "A bunch of assassins who use a potion to hype their killing stamina..."


    Now he was even more confused, was it related to the case they were working on?


    Inside another room, a man removed the cloth around Elenore''s eyes from behind. She was distressed, she had never experienced being caught like this. Her eyes fell on the vast cloaked person in front of her.


    "Who are you?" She shouted and struggled but she was cuffed by chains.


    The stranger turned and she jolted!


    "Maxima!" She uttered!


    "Why are you doing this?"


    "She had warned you once but you didn''t take it seriously, if you speak, she will kill you and my daughter included. I have to do this."


    Maxima was desperate.


    "Where is she?"


    "She sent me here because the king has eyes on her."

 Chapter 277 - Chapter (277): Bolingtone (5)

    "Yes, my lady!" Oliver walked forward from behind. Dressed his face with a devilish grin and drummed his fingers on his golden artificial hand.


    "Who did that to you?"


    "Why? Do you feel pity for me?"


    "No, I will thank that person."


    She shouted.


    His grin turned to a twitching pout, "Easy, Lady!"


    "What do you want?"


    "You will give up on this case, the criminal is caught. You will declare the name and we all will be happy."


    Her eyes rolled on the dim face of Maxima. Was she an idiot for following Livia?


    "Then, you want me to send an innocent into a grave."


    Oliver shrugged in her response.


    "If you speak, my daughter and you will die."


    Maxima alerted.


    Elenore shook her head, it was a nightmare, wasn''t it?


    Gritting her jaw, she looked at Oliver, "what about the King''s mistress and Captain Nemo!"


    "Every mistake has consequences, those who attacked you were thieves and she had valuable jewels with her."


    Her mouth dropped, tilted her head and her tears fell, "Maxima, since when did you become this daring? He is your husband''s son. You raised the kid! You can''t even smash an ant."


    Her response was just a gloomy pestering muteness. Oliver widely smirked and strode out of the room and Maxima quickly left afterward when Elenore began to scream.


    He walked inside another room and pointed to the assassin who was sitting on the chair, the man''s blue eyes gleamed, and stood up, walking to the woman, he bared his sword.


    "What are you doing?"


    Nemo shouted.


    "Calm down, you are the next."


    "No, Lady Narayan!"


    The Lady closed her eyes, this wasn''t just the princess, she had no enmity with her.


    The sound of a sword slicing the air and a whimper reached Nemo''s ears.


    "No!" He shrieked and his forehead fell on the cold floor.


    Master Gaven found Captain Bryant in the village and halted in front of them.


    "They are not here!" The dwarf informed before they would start to search around.


    "There is an isolated mansion near the mountain."


    One of the guards indicated.


    "I saw it a long time ago, I can take you there." The dwarf stated, he didn''t want to waste more time.


    Bryant wasn''t aware of him being this skilled while growing the thoughts in his head, he felt a switching burning in his tummy but it came across it wasn''t just him, all of them dismounted and poked out.


    "Damn!"


    "Well, sometimes it is happening."


    "You could have warned us."


    Bryant growled.


    "You could not avoid it."


    When they become better, they saw the mansion, the cart was in this place.


    "Marcus, you keep the horses. We are going inside."


    He didn''t pause and held his pistols and sword. Storming down to the mansion, they noticed the trace of another cart.


    "Someone was here."


    Bryant murmured to master Gaven.


    Right after that he moved inside and saw the bodies on the floor, no raider was there.


    "Help, please help!" It was Elenore who begged, trying to stop the blood.


    "They are alive, please help us, captain."


    Master Gaven hastily walked to the woman and Bryant flashed to Nemo.


    "Find those bastards." He shouted at his men.


    The faerie used his magical potions to stop the blood from leaking out. Going to the young man he poured the potion on his back and whispered spells.


    "We must take them out to the castle. They need blood and a human physician."


    "Transport them, Gaven! I am searching here to find those rascals."


    The dwarf nodded and before moving them Bryant asked Elenore, "who were they?"


    "Thieves, I guess, they separated us."


    As she said that the dwarf transported them to the palace but not everywhere, they appeared in Luna''s chamber and she just looked at the people, startled.


    "Lady Narayan, Nemo..."


    She hardly wrapped her mouth and surged to them.


    "Luna, Luna, send someone to bring Daniel Remington, he had settled in the central."


    She quickly obeyed then returned to the faerie. Luna hated this place, all she witnessed in this cursed tower was blood like it was craving blood.


    ~


    Kate was driving crazy, Livia was having dinner with those mistresses, but she didn''t see Oliver the whole day, the weather made her blood frizz and her concern made it double.


    She saw Oliver''s horse and Livia''s guard, her well-trained assassin. This man always was the high-ranked one of her assassins. While she was killing time there, she saw captain Bryant and his men who arrived, and behind them was the royal cart that the Ladies left with.


    "Hell!"


    She stormed to them and forgot to uncover her face and the guards let the pistols out on her.


    "Shush, easy boys!" She surrendered her hands up.


    "Kate?"


    Kate bowed her head in reply and slowly her hand neared her mouth and uncovered her face.


    Bryant dismissed his men.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Aggressively, he clawed her arm, but she released herself.


    "I was spying on princess by the King''s order but she was in her place the whole time but her butler and personal guard arrived now."


    "Nemo and Lady Narayan are wounded, the dwarf was sent by the king. We didn''t find them in the infirmary."


    "Left tower." As she breathed out, both of them thundered to the left tower. The King was already there.


    Kate knelt on her knees, "your Majesty, she didn''t leave her residence."


    "It seems they were thieves." The King replied; he was like a walking dead, pale, and sick.


    "We searched the tracks but missed them because of the heavy wind but they continued to the town."


    Bryant answered, he hated failure and because of Oliver, he missed it this time. Next time he would cut his head not just a piece of him.


    "She is about to die, physician Remington sees no hope for them."


    Master Gaven came out of the bedroom and bowed to his King. The blood on his hands belonged to the woman the king loved too much.


    "Your highness, there is hope."


    "What is it, except magic?"


    "The purple flames, Lady Clara can help us! That flame has a healing essence that I can use to repair their organs if their hearts handle it."


    Luna came out of Nemo''s room. Her hands were shaking, she couldn''t lose all of them in a few hours.


    "I''ll talk to her."


    She volunteered, for saving them, she would beg Clara.


    "I leave it to you daughter."


    The King would claw on every possible way to save them.


    Luna turned to Bryant and Kate.


    "I need you two."


    They stood on their feet and Luna followed the captain to the secret way. He knew where she was.


    ~


    The King went inside the bedroom as the physician was done.


    "Elenore, stay outside, I will talk to you later."


    There was no life left in her veins, for now, she headed outside and the King went to the bed, holding his mistress''s hand.


    "Can you save her?"


    "We were lucky that two of the guards had their blood types. But I can''t assure you. The wound needs too much care, she lost too much blood and her brain might have damaged."


    "Please stay here and protect them."


    Dan had no other option as it was an order from his king.


    "What about the young man?"


    "He has a strong body but we must wait."

 Chapter 278 - Chapter (278): Bolingtone (6)

    "You are keeping her in this narrowed hovel, protected by magic!"


    Luna exclaimed, couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "We do! Do you have any other suggestion for keeping her far from princess Livia?"


    Bryant taunted, if the princess noticed this girl was her sister, then something worse than death was expecting her.


    "Please, let me see her alone. She has no magic with the locker."


    Master Gaven opened the door with a wave of green cloud and stood behind the door.


    Luna walked inside and saw the girl who was chained to the ground, despite the protection outside, yet held her this way but hopefully, the chains were lighter and long so she could walk around.


    "The fire inside the fireplace is dying."


    With her chains long so she could have put wood inside them. A bluish light ray was infiltrating inside landed on her black hair, she was glowing in her white gown. Like a chained angel, she seemed, not even comparable with Livia, this was could be.


    "You know that this cold can''t kill you but it will make you suffer."


    Clara kept ignoring her, looking at the dusty ground, keeping the book that faerie had given in her hand.


    "Why do you care? Tomorrow, your king will execute me thus it doesn''t matter to catch a cold before going to rest in my grave."


    "I am sorry but it is not in my hand, but do you want to serve muse Luna before it?"


    Clara chuckled, "what do you want?"


    "Lady Narayan, she is the most innocent person in this castle, and thieves attacked her. Your flames can save her. Would you do this to save a life?"


    "Didn''t convince me!"


    Luna thought that would make sense but it didn''t capture her emotions.


    "Listen, I know you hate us all, but I don''t hate you and I can''t. If it were me, I would burn the laws of burning witches."


    "Would you?"


    "Yes, not every person was born wicked."


    "Can you promise?"


    "Promise what?"


    "You''ll marry my brother, would you promise to convince him and burn this law and let them all live in peace."


    Bewildered by her words, she couldn''t promise this. But on the other hand, it was about saving someone''s life.


    "I promise to convince him to withdraw the law and replace it with a logical one."


    Clara nodded, "fine, I''ll give you the flame."


    Luna called the dwarf and he appeared inside the place and walked to the girl, she couldn''t escape here with the faerie hex he had put on the hovel.


    Grabbing her hand, he began to recite spells and the magic locker vanished.


    "Bring a piece of wood. These flames are cold until you are not a devil."


    The man waved his hand and a torch hovered in the air, leaving the silent corner it was before, and stopped near the girl.


    "How many of your kinds remained?"


    Clara asked, now she did not doubt that this man had the blood of the ancients.


    "Seven of us, and you could be among us if you were going to speak."


    She swayed her hand and a flame sparked around her skin. Shooting it to the torch, she wore a thoughtful complexion.


    "If I don''t talk only I''ll die, if I speak then many people will die."


    "But I won''t let you die. Wait for me tomorrow," he put the magic locker on her, he couldn''t trust her now, and yet.


    Clara looked at him sharply, his voice lingered in her head, even this Lady was unaware of his plan!


    They both walked outside of the hovel.


    "Where is this place, master?"


    Luna asked and Gaven just grinned.


    "A secret place."


    Luna looked around and saw a pair of red eyes and wings on the tree bark. She could swear that was a pixie. And there was no pixie in human lands of The second continent. The faeries here were not friendly so it meant this hovel was actually in Rose forest.


    The dwarf whispered spells and they vanished, emerging in the left tower, he carefully put the torch on the wall where a torch-case was and went to his vials'' box. He took out to potion, poured it into another glass, and reached his hand out. The torch moved to him and he took the glass above it, the liquid began to boil and he whispered words, the color changed from green to red.


    "It worked, I knew." The man eagerly grinned, his eyes glowed.


    "Lady Luna, give this potion to captain Nemo, make sure he drinks the last drop."


    She nodded and snatched the vial. He went to the Lady''s room directly when he saw the king holding her hand and the physician was checking her pulse.


    "I made the potion," he declared and ran to the bed, pouring the vial''s solution in her mouth but seeing that pale face disappointed him. She was barely alive and the blood transfusion didn''t work too much and the physician was aware of it also.


    Master Gaven stepped backward, "your highness, please go back to your chamber."


    The King shook his head, "This woman took me back to life, she didn''t let me dive in the abyss of hell."


    "So we will be outside."


    The men left them alone and king Edward caressed her hair.


    "You should not leave me, Narayan. Without you, I can no longer hang on."


    Inside Nemo''s room, Luna helped him to have the potion. He was too weak but life was still running in his streaks.


    "Go have some rest, I''ll be here."


    Kate told her Lady but she shook her head. This young man was sent there because of her.


    ~


    In the middle of the night, the king walked down the steps of the left tower, Bryant saw him and slowly chased him. It was dangerous to walk around like this when his health wasn''t in the right state.


    He was going to Livia''s residence and Bryant knew he had swamped for all of her hurried deeds.


    The guards near the residence bowed for their king. No one dared to stop him but a maid announced his presence to the princess.


    The door went wide and the horrified princess jerked back in her warm bed that now was as if an ice pool. Her father''s face was not readable, yet senseless.


    "Father,  shouldn''t you be in your bed?"


    She was stiffened in her position on the edge of her bed.


    The King calmly slammed the door back but she saw Bryant''s face before the door was shut back.


    "Are you happy now? Can you sleep in relief? Do you think that power can bring you comfort?"

 Chapter 279 - Chapter (279): Bolingtone (7)

    Livia''s face hardened, she gathered herself, relied on the last drops of her courage to face her father. She knew it will come to her sooner or later. What was he up to do? Would he kill her?


    Her life was not like the princess in fairy tales, they were lies to show how pampered the princess was and all of them were shown as angels, waiting to be survived by prince charming but she earned power all on her own and now it was her son''s turn to take it. She didn''t want him to live like a simple villager.


    "You know about the truth, father, and how sharp and fetal it is, just don''t play with me. Nothing can slip your sight, it never happened. You know that I have a son. A son that was taken from me."


    "Why did Miguel hide him? You are fabricating everything to yourself."


    "He hates the castle, the strict laws that your fathers brought."


    The King sighed, she had left no way for herself to return.


    "The sky you are flying in is made by devils. Livia, you lied and deceived him, you wanted the throne, and now your son is your excuse. Did you ever ask the boy if he wanted this? He will certainly refuse, especially now that he is married."


    Livia burst out laughing.


    "Father, you just admit that this court is a hell. And we are the devils."


    "Without laws, chaos will rise."


    "Then what is it to marriage and love? Why did not you teach me about it?"


    "You killed my brother, Livia, you wanted to kill your brother, you made me confused."


    "Don''t blame me when it was all your fault, I am made of your cursed seeds."


    She yelled out.


    "If you are against law, and it is about your love then why did you attempt to kill Luna? I see no sympathy in you, I see no sign of attempt for changing the law."


    "What do you mean? You are here to criticize me?"


    "No, I am here to tell you that I won''t support you if Lady Narayan dies. I know you were behind the cp weed and killed Lucas James. Elenore escaped death but can you escape God''s bale?"


    Livia clenched her fists. He came here to menace her. He knew her son was alive and coldly menaced her. They took it from her, she never tasted the feeling of being a mother, and it was their drawback.


    "Livia, I am giving you the last chance, if I see another mistake you will be banned or deported."


    The princess closed her eyes to swallow it down. Her father slammed the door hard and her eyebrows creased, her skin wrinkled when she screamed.


    ~


    The next morning, the court was full of people who were waiting for the execution.


    Luna was kneeling before the Queen to wait for another clue but she passed by her. The clue could send her daughter to hell. Master Collen brought her the news of last night and she didn''t see the King since their previous meeting.


    Attending inside the court, the king saw his wife appearing late. He was angry, stern, and serious.


    "I apologize for the delay."


    The Queen took her seat and waited for the announcement. The witch and the maiden were beside each other. Their hands cuffed back behind them. And two men were beside them to feed them with the poison.


    Helena peeked at the girl, she was beautiful and wasn''t like some other ugly dark magicians of Witchberg.


    "You are beautiful," she murmured, when the crowd was busy, murmuring to each other.


    "You too."


    She gave her a grin.


    "You are a light magician, if they kill you,  hell will be their next house."


    "I''ll curse them to be sheep in their next life while having the memories of this life." Clara winked at her.


    Helena bit her smile, that was funny, not just cruel.


    "Please keep the order of the court." The king gave them enough time to discuss each other, his eyes drifted on Hector, Delara''s father. He did not come to visit him and he already despised the behavior. How dare he be for lowering the king?


    "Helena Rastin, I declare your penalty for poisoning the mistresses. You should bear the same pain."


    The guard beside Helena removed the lid of a vial gave it to her.


    "Drink." The King commanded.


    Helena''s skin chilled, her shaky and numb hands were aching behind her, her innocent eyes met the king but he rubbed his eyes away. Her heart let out a skip when her wet eyes noticed the man who grabbed Luna''s mouth in the dark and dragged her back. It was Bryant who did not let her Lady interfere.


    She opened her mouth and let the man feed her with the bitter poison. It burned her mouth, then her throat, her body tensed and she stiffened, fell on the floor, and closed her eyes. Her tear dropped watered the floor.


    "It is your turn, Clara Stalin. We can''t forgive the disaster that you caused, many people died because of the imps and death is the only end for you."


    Clara smirked, she came to kill him, she had the chance but she couldn''t! The night she stood above his bed, ready to burn him, she couldn''t just do it. This man kept her mother''s necklace around his neck and held it tightly and called her name in his nightmares. The gods avenged him before her and this mission was done before its start.


    She swallowed the poison the man gave her and let her mind and body loosen.


    ~


    A black cart was carrying the buddies inside the coffins, they were not allowed to be buried in Velator as betrayals.


    A slouched man drove the coach to the faeries road, he terrified this road that was famous for ghosts.


    "I am not allowed to go further." He told the guard who was following him.


    "You mean we must leave them here?"


    The man shrugged, but they both trembled when they heard a shriek.


    The man came down the coach rider seat and released the horse and jumped on it, escaping out of terror.


    A dark shadow appeared in front of the coach that was under a blockade of vapor and they vanished together.


    The man looked back before getting far and the coach wasn''t there anymore.. He swallowed hard, the faeries took the bodies for them.

 Chapter 280 - Chapter (280): Bolingtone (8)

    "Calm down, if they see you like this, you''ll be the next one who must drink poison,"


    Bryant said wickedly.


    Luna''s hand changed to her human form and tears left her eyes, scraping her tattered skirt, dozens of dresses she had ruined lately and soon people would become suspicious.


    "She is dead, both of them are dead. He killed his own daughter, and soon I''ll be the next."


    Bryant steadied himself and walked out of the girl''s chamber.


    Luna strode after him, "I must see Nemo and Lady Narayan."


    Bryant ignored her and heaved down the left tower.


    Getting into the woman''s chamber, Luna saw the maiden and then Daniel Remington.


    "Is she feeling better?"


    The eye bags were saying that he had been up to check in on her.


    "I would have never thought of here being so cruel."


    It was all Dan answered, and it was the right words, for now, mentioning that she couldn''t fight it.


    Luna roamed to the room, when they brought them to the left tower, Luna was about to explode and let the wolf go outside and kill all those who did this.


    Nearing her bed, she took place at the edge of the bed and held her hand.


    "When I was in pain, you came beside me but now that you need me, I''m useless." She tried to sniff the air but she couldn''t.


    The woman''s eyelashes shivered and her lips moved.


    "My lady?" Luna eagerly called her but she had not too much strength to respond with warm hands.


    "Luna, help Elenore."


    She uttered weakly.


    "Please calm down," she looked at the door, "Dan?"


    Right after that the young physician flooded inside, coming close to the bed, he checked her pulse, her body didn''t accept the blood, her brain and heart couldn''t endure.


    Lady Narayan''s hand hardly slid up and landed on her face.


    "My loving Luna... To save everyone, you must become the next Queen... And..."


    Before she could finish the statement, her breath cut.


    "Dan, please do something. She shouldn''t die."


    But there was nothing he could do, he placed his palm on her face and closed her eyes.


    "Accept my condolences, Luna. I am going to inform the guards."


    The King knew that her end was close that was why he kept being up until going to the court.


    "No, my lady! You shouldn''t leave me." She shout and shook her body, hugging her, she wailed.


    The maidens'' cry came inside when they heard those noises from the bedroom. It had been sorrow that came to them since the imps entered their world, with them, deaths came over and over.


    "I swear that Livia will pay this with her life."


    ~


    The King commanded his men to bring the coffin to the garden she loved, and he would bury her under the sculpture of Goddess Roha.


    "In one day, we had three deaths."


    Someone among the crowd said, possibly was one of the maidens.


    "Would captain Nemo survive?"


    "He will die too, we are all cursed."


    These words were scuffing Luna. Wilmore would be sad hearing this, it might drive him mad and this time he would definitely kill his sister, no doubt.


    The day passed in the gray shade and she did not see Kate until night. They sent her new maidens but she didn''t want to leave Nemo''s side.


    Her palm rested on his forehead, and the door went wide.


    "Dan, can he survive?"


    "Yes, he has no fever."


    The man approached him with medicines in his hand.


    "May I?"


    "Give it to me," Luna desired and took the medicine and helped the young man to have.


    Nemo coughed as the bitter liquid burned his throat. He opened his eyes slowly and felt Luna''s hands on his bare chest, her image was shaky but she was still that beautiful angel who brought light to his life.


    "Nemo, you passed it." She couldn''t stop her tears from falling.


    "My lady..."


    ~


    "Maxima! Why are you shaking?"


    The Queen stated, her eyes were still on Livia.


    "Mother, why did you gather us? Do you want to scold me?"


    "No, we planned to kill that mistress a long time ago but destiny brought the chance later."


    Maxima flinched, when they were plotting this, it meant soon they would kill Natasha to get rid of Lady Monaghan. She didn''t mind they kill Eliot but her daughter was different. She bore her husband''s hate and didn''t protest when they tended to kill Nemo. They said who cares about a bastard''s life.


    "George met the King in the evening, I''ve heard that your highness also summoned Delara''s father."


    "I earned what I wanted but the sad part is that Elenore is yet alive."


    The Queen shot her a glare, "I''ve told you not to touch a strand of her hair."


    "Why do you love that wench? I am your daughter."


    "She is bright, we might need her one day."


    The Queen couldn''t say that Elenore was dear to her because it persuaded Livia to kill her without pause.


    "Maxima, that boy is alive. Make sure George will not survey for the clues."


    "Alright, but he loves his son, and you know how vengeful he is."


    "You can go, Maxima." Livia couldn''t endure the heavy air that Maxima was injecting around her. She was a real coward.


    The woman bowed her head and left the chamber. Livia took a sip of her wine.


    "Tell me, mother. What did my father tell you?"


    "He asked me to talk to you but I don''t understand both of you. I feel you are hiding something from me."


    Livia sighed, leaned her head back, and chuckled.


    "Mother, my child is alive. They lied to me, that wet nurse and Miguel had concealed my son and you met him already."


    A frizzing chill exploded in her back and she refrigerated, couldn''t even blink.


    "What?"


    Livia shrugged, it meant the King was aware of it.


    "Ryan James, the man who married the Bead''s leader is my grandson?"


    She picked the water glass and make it one sip.


    "You should not harm Elenore and Luna. You will lose your son forever!"


    She muttered.


    "He loves them so much."


    "Miguel raised him differently, the boy is softhearted and if you kill them, he will make sure to kill you."


    "And this is their fault that my son doesn''t know me."


    The Queen sighed, the king''s expectations were high, no words could affect her. Even after knowing Lady Narayan was there, she commanded Oliver to kill them also sent Maxima.. She had become dangerous.

 Chapter 281 - Chapter (281): Rose Forest

    Kate had to tell master Gaven that she was a friend of the faeries so he took her with him. The hovering coffins sat on the grass, the sky of Rose forest was getting cloudy, already wearing the dark dress.


    The guards quickly gathered around them, wearing their wolf shapes.


    "Who are you?" Looking at Gaven the guard stated, here wasn''t the region of dwarves and one was here.


    "I am Kate Foley, you might have heard my name!"


    "Aren''t you the assassin that Sam rescued?"


    "Exactly!" She directed to the cart and continued, "Listen, there is a light magician in there. She is serving Muse Luna."


    Muse Luna mattered too much to faeries so her name could bring calmness and qualm. And they formed into a normal faerie shape.


    One of them walked to the cart while asking, "Who is that one?"


    "He is a friend of mine who helped me to bring them here."


    "What is this noise!"


    Master Nonen nagged while getting close with Leon.


    "Kate! Did you bring us coffins?" Leon was surprised.


    The guards took the coffins out and placed them on the ground in front of Leon.


    Master Nonen kept looking at Gaven, he could feel his strong ancient magic and only a few of the faeries held such a source of magic. Who was this man?


    "Open them."


    The Peacock ordered when he also felt the holy flames and the light that was escaping out from one of the coffins and he was the only one who could see it.


    Opening the coffins, they saw two ladies. One of the wolves sniffed them.


    "Alive but poisoned."


    Master Nonen got close to the humans. He waved his hands and green dust flew to them, diving to their chest. Their pale skin changed color and both coughed the blood out.


    "Wow! Master." Leon was stunned.


    Helena felt a twist in her stomach and sat straight, throwing up.


    Clara sat in panic, she wasn''t in heaven was she? That magician faerie was there so definitely it wasn''t heaven.


    "I''ve told you to wait for me," Gaven stated.


    "Where am I?"


    "In faeries land," the dwarf reached his hand out and helped her while Kate assisted Helena.


    "You don''t need this, anymore."


    He placed his palm on the magic locker and it vanished.


    "Why did you save me?"


    "Because I can''t sell my next life so cheap."


    Clara snorted, taking her hand off him.


    "Why did you bring them here?"


    "Because faeries have sworn to protect muse Luna''s servants." Master Nonen answered Leon.


    "Like that boy, Frank?"


    The peacock nodded.


    "What is going on?"


    Helena asked, confused and yet in pain.


    "Calm down, did you think that I will let them kill you?"


    She hugged her tightly.


    "Lady Luna is suffering."


    "Don''t worry about her, I''ll let her know."


    Moreover, the faeries led them inside and princess Anita came to welcome them. A human from the mortal region.


    "I am Anita Arad." She smiled gently and greeted them.


    Helena looked at the little faerie beside her. He was smiling back at her. This woman was Aya''s niece, and as beautiful as the female faeries who were scanning them.


    "Ci hei liv." The boy said.


    "He says he likes you, ladies."


    Leon heaved out a breath in relief. When Goran was happy, he didn''t need to be worried.


    Turning to the dwarf, he said, "please follow me, I think there are things you must explain before you leave."


    Kate turned to Helena, "go have some rest." She did not want to say farewell and would like to leave in silence.


    Inside a simple office, Leon folded his hands into his chest, "I am all ears."


    "The maiden is innocent, she is my friend,  Helena Rastin. Please protect her, she was accused in Bolingtone and I had no other choice."


    "And the witch!"


    "She is the survivor from Roshan village."


    Leon sighed, his father was under oath with them so he had to fulfill it and keep the girl.


    "Is she dangerous? You could take them somewhere else, why here?" Asked Nonen.


    "I..."


    "Not you, let our Dwarf friend speak."


    "I am Gaven, and yes, that girl is dangerous because she was working for our enemies who released the devils. But she has a clean soul yet can be trained by a good master." His eyes were on Nonen.


    "I think, I''ve seen you somewhere!"


    "I''m not sure." Master Gaven lied.


    "We will keep them temporarily until the king returns and he will decide for them."


    "We appreciate your favor."


    "I am afraid we can''t let you stay here more than this. But I am wondering how did you cross our shield?"


    "I understand your worries, I used the dwarf borders to cross the shield and came here afterward."


    Leon nodded. Yet could not understand what was he doing in the human world, however, it was better not to interfere with the dwarf issues.


    "Let''s leave master, Lady Luna was distressed."


    The man quickly fulfilled her wish and they vanished.


    ~


    Anita sent the girls in a chamber and the maidens brought them faeries remedy.


    "I stink," Clara growled, sniffing herself, compared to these clean gorgeous faeries she was as if a rat that crawled out of sewage, indeed.


    "Could you imagine that we would wake up here?"


    Asked the amazed Helena.


    "I thought I will wake up in hell."


    Helena drank the remedy inside the bowl. It was bitter but her body was weak because of poison.


    "The king didn''t kill you, it means he loves you."


    Helena blurted.


    "Hm, he doesn''t!"


    "Ladies, the bath is ready you can come to us for dinner after that."


    "We can''t thank you enough in words."


    Anita checked there and hastily went out to bring them clean dresses.


    "She is so nice. Exactly like lady Aya."


    "Who is that?"


    Helena shrugged, currently, she craved clean water that could calm her whole existence nothing else.


    "Come, we must be grateful for the second chance."


    Anita went to the Corridor and saw Goran running to her.


    Era was after him, the poor maiden was going to become old earlier than her age.


    "Era, just don''t panic."


    "Milady, you know that why I become concerned. They had kidnapped him from us once."


    "Go have some rest, Goran will be with me."


    She held his hand and walked down the stairs.


    "Goran, tell me about your senses! Why do you like them?"


    "They are beautiful."


    She laughed, "you naughty wolf."

 Chapter 282 - Chapter (282): Sargona

    "Take its heart out before she ravages the village."


    Natasha shouted at Wilmore, hardly holding herself in the strong wind, Eliot grabbed her arm hugged her, and quickly sped out of the storm.


    The prince cursed; this female imp could simply dodge and represented supremacy. Wilmore hung on the chest of the mountain, but the storm was mighty enough to make him fly in the clouds as he hardly bounced.


    The imp was angry, her male and children were slaughtered and she wouldn''t leave before making sure to kill these people.


    The prince made an ice bridge and seethed ahead,  as fast as he could, and jumped on the imp, his large nails scratched the wing and she struggled, flying to the sharp rough rocks to smash Wilmore.


    He had no other choice but to frizz her head, striving forward, he ignored the wounds that the rocks caused him and let out the ice, the imp''s brain chilled and her eyes iced, then it grew over her body and she hit down the rocks and scattered like a broken mirror.


    Landing on the snow, Wilmore shook his body and a mixture of blood and ice rained around.


    "Damn! Look how terrible we look."


    Rave growled, his whole body was washed down with imps blood.


    "Is the forest close to here, Rave?"


    Asked the prince, forming to his human figure, marching down to his horse.


    "Yes, if we return to the passed byway, we can hit the forest road."


    "Killing the imps is hard, it took us five hours."


    Huxley notified.


    "Yes, if they get close to our borders we will have many fatalities."


    Nicolas confirmed, saddling up on his horse.


    Sprinting down the path, they rode to the forest. Wilmore ceased his pace and finally came to stop near thick trees.


    "Nic, Donald, you stay here."


    They obeyed to watch over the horses and the rest tiptoed to the building.


    "I smell magic."


    Wilmore stated, nearing the place he extended his hand and it burned as an invisible magical shield shuddered and sparked a ray for a second.


    "We can''t get inside," Rave announced who tried once more. He hissed as the magic burned his finger.


    "They keep something valuable there."


    "Perhaps hide something that benefits them." Wilmore believed.


    "Those are fae words." Eliot pointed to the writings on the pillars and the building."


    "Which kind of language? Elven? Abyss? Griffin''s?" Natasha mentioned.


    "Elves language. I know the alphabet but I can''t read."


    "What should we do? We need someone to break this shield!" Hux remarked.


    "That young boy! Frank Foley."


    It was the only person that came to Wilmore''s head.


    "We must get back, there is nothing we can do here," Eliot commented, he did not feel good.


    "Yes, let''s leave." As Wilmore said, a huge man hit the shield, spread on the ground as if a piece of stick.


    "Donald!" Winston shrieked his name. The knight fell on the ground, he was pale and as if a corpse, no, a corpse itself.


    "Shit!" Rave stiffened where he was.


    Winston picked his fellow up and Wilmore roamed for the witch that kept Nicolas.


    "Let him go," the prince formed in the Lycan figure, he would want to let his fangs cut this ugly witch.


    Her hair was gray, she was old. A human dark witch in a red tattered dress seemed she wiggled in dirt and thorns. She bared her teeth, they were rotten and the thing that sounded like a smile was the ugliest smile ever existed.


    "What if I don''t?"


    Wilmore gazed at the dark cloud that enveloped Nicolas.


    "You wench, I''ll kill you myself, you killed my brother."


    Winston left Donald to Eliot and Hux and dragged his spiky ax on the forest floor, a simple kick of it on her head could send her head onto the rabbit hole.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll send you all to him."


    The woman laughed but it changed to a shriek when purple flames embraced her, she moved her hand and Nicolas was about to fall on a spear but Eliot snatched him, his fangs already grew long, and exhibited to the witch that was screaming in pain.


    King William majestically came out of the dark with the young boy and walked in front of the witch, keeping Frank close to himself step by step.


    "A spider witch! Where is your black widow?"


    "Burn in hell!"


    "I''m already in hell, answer or you will burn in hell."


    They heard a crawling creature, heads turned to the shield, her spider was on the other side of the shield, a huge black widow at the size of a bull.


    The spider opened its mouth and its saliva stormed out.


    "What''s in there that you protect?"


    The King raised a brow, his eyes were twinkling in golden flames.


    "Hm, if I wanted to tell you, then I wouldn''t be tempted to send her there."


    He nodded, "then we don''t need you. Frank, burn her."


    Frank was startled, killing her! He swallowed before he could settle with that order.


    "Leave it to my ax."


    In a blink, Winston''s heavy ax swung and blood sprayed on Frank''s face."


    He held his breath, couldn''t even blink. The headless witch fell on the ground and her blood watered the forest floor. William''s hands on his shoulders forced the boy to turn back.


    "Frank, your flame can shatter the shield. Just put your palm there and recite the spell."


    He explained calmly while leading him slowly there. Frank wanted to look back at the witch but the king stopped him with his large slender fingers, his long black hair caressing his cheeks. He could sense the shivers that were striking through the boy''s body.


    "Don''t be afraid of the spider, I am killing it right away."


    The King assured the boy and passed by Wilmore, shooting him a glare.


    Natasha was shocked, Donald was dead, the quietest and bravest one among them all. She couldn''t stop her tears.


    "Come sister!"


    "No!" She shouted and snapped at his brother''s hand.


    "We couldn''t even notice her, we foolishly lost him."


    Eliot hugged her.


    "They are dark magicians, masters of ambushing in the dark and ruin their scent. Come, let''s go and see what is inside there."


    He helped her to stand up.


    "Hux, keep them men watch here, Eliot, you stay out."


    Wilmore commanded and walked after the human magician. He could feel and hear the clues of terror in the boy. The spider was now more frantic.


    Frank gathered his courage and closed his eyes to shrug the fear off his tailbone, placed his palm on the magical shield around the mansion.


    "Sen khei de mien."

 Chapter 283 - Chapter (283): Sargona (2)

    His lips moved and he stiffened, clenching his fists and the shield turned to a red glass form and exploded, the wave pushed his hair back.


    The spider crawled back inside the building and tried to maintain its situation without its master.


    Frank opened his mouth and in the meantime, the huge hand of Winston dragged him back and kept him close to himself.


    The King, prince Wilmore, and Hux went inside the building both of them shifted half-shape.


    "Can you smell it?"


    "No, the witch used magic to clean the scent."


    "To make a fool out of us." Hux nagged.


    "Release the mist Hux," added, "Natasha watches the door."


    Wilmore turned back and caught the stinger before it could dive into his nape. Thanks to the piece of broken mirror on the floor. He tossed the spider away and William shot the flames, the spider skipped the fireball, playing cat and mouse.


    The cold mist grew, it could drive the spider mad.


    "I couldn''t frizz it!" Wilmore was shocked, looking at his hands.


    "Then bare your blade and fight like a man."


    William stated, his eyes following the shadow, his eyes strolled on the mirrors, this mansion was big, the walls were full of spells and it meant this place belonged to an elf with strong magic, in the war called Old era, humans took these lands from faeries and here belonged to the mortal world afterward but the magic was in the air after years. Even every single brick was constructed with magical protection.


    He picked a mirror and whispered words and tore his palm. His blood dropped on the mirror and the symbolic spells on the bricks began to glow, he smirked satisfyingly and waited.


    "What is this?" Wilmore followed him, jumping up the stairs.


    "Mirror magic. The strong ancient elf magic. Pity that the person who had this magic isn''t here." His eyes scanned the glowing words of magic.


    As he said that the terrifying devil creature madly crawled out of a room and surged along with a corridor, passing the wall, skipping the spells and reaching Wilmore,  the prince slipped on his knees, the broken mirrors scratched and irritated him, resisting that, he let his sword cut one of the legs.


    The spider halted and William lashed it with flames, flames were coming out of the mirrors and hugged it, kept that move until the being began to burn.


    "No devil can cross the mirror magic."


    William grinned, turning back, he sharply gazed at the narrowed corridor, he could swear that croons were coming from that place, things that he only could hear.


    "Should we go there?"


    Huxley asked, gathering his mist.


    "We came to see what is going on!" Wilmore replied and drew his path to the corridor.


    William sighed and went after the stern prince who could at least thank him for saving his ass.


    Descending the stairs, it was as if entering a tomb. Down the steps was an iron door that was kept wide open.


    "This door is new, elves don''t like to use iron in their houses, mostly stones, and woods."


    William fondled the door and walked inside amazed. There was a stone coffin in the middle of the large room and a white aura was coming out of it.


    "What the heck, is this?"


    Hux couldn''t believe his eyes, it was an elf tomb but what was this?


    "This is the Last high elf magician, her sepulcher."


    "Ridiculous, if she is dead, then what is this magic?"


    "When a magician dies, the magic will spread in the cycle of the world if not it means she is alive."


    He pushed the stone away and the glowing lady with red hair, purple skin, and black dress appeared to them. She was fantastically gorgeous.


    "Wow!" Hux was startled, she was taller than him.


    "That stone in her hand!"


    It was a green glowing tear shape gem held on her chest.


    "Her kin was the guardians of the tree of the life, the Vita tree."


    "The dark magicians wanted this!"


    Wilmore stated.


    "Yes, and they couldn''t approach her so they put the shield and that witch here."


    Hux remarked.


    "But we can approach her!"


    "Yes, and I can wake her up."


    William reached his hand out when Wilmore grabbed his wrist.


    "It is dangerous!"


    "Who says that? The man who wanted to gut me?"


    He smirked devilishly and Wilmore released his wrist.


    "Go pray for Elizabeth''s sake."


    The smirk on his face perished, "don''t run her name in your mouth."


    "She is my sister-in-law!"


    "She is nothing to you, she is all mine."


    Hux sighed, "hey, we are relatives now, I got princess Aya, your first wife''s aunt, and here isn''t a place to speak manlily! This lady expecting a kiss to wake up, who is the volunteer because I am not in!"


    He sheepishly sneered.


    "No kiss!"


    The King replied sternly and put his palm above her crown and whispered the spells, his flame turned to a globe and dove to her head.


    The woman gasped for air, her light green eyes glowed, widely. Her hand clasped Hux''s throat. She sat straight while the albino man was attempting to take her hand off before strangling him.


    "Who are you?"


    "Let me go!"


    "We just saved you from a dark witch."


    She gazed at him suspiciously, hugging the stone in her chest tightly. Closing her eyes, she sniffed then her grip loosened up.


    She turned to golden dust and flew out, appearing on the door frame, she scanned the iron door.


    "Which year is this?"


    "Year 110 Vita era."


    The elf looked at the faerie king.


    "I was there for 2000 years!" She pointed to the coffin.


    "You protect the heart of Vita tree!" Wilmore taunted.


    "I couldn''t see anything. I was disconnected to this world."


    "We must leave, more dark magician might come."


    The King remarked walking outside, the rest had no other option. And he was curious about this lady.


    "Who is this Lady?" Asked Natasha, her face gloomy covered by grief. Hux still was scrubbing his neck.


    "I am Silphya, the high elf magician, a member of the high magic seven seats."


    She proudly introduced.


    "Because of you, we lost a brother!" Natasha yanked her and passed by, mounting up to her horse. The elf frowned. Was it her fault?


    "Will you come with us?"


    William asked the elf, her pointy ears moved.


    "I will, you are interesting." She grinned and exposed her fangs.


    William whispered on the portal magical gem and grabbed Frank by the shoulder. When everyone was passing he looked into the boy''s eyes, "you must become stronger, kid."


    The pale Frank was attempting to let that conquer him but, at this moment, he couldn''t.

 Chapter 284 - Chapter (284): Sargona (3)

    Predestined it was for Silphya to meet these folks, however, some of them sounded mad at her but she wasn''t guilty of what had been breaking through. She was just a guardian that fell asleep in the Old war to protect the heart of the Vita tree.


    Stepping at a great yard of a mansion that humans used to call, station; she scanned the place, she hissed seeing those vampires. Why were they beside humans and faeries of the second continent? Did they come from the first continent? The world had changed, she assumed.


    The Minotaur came along with some other faeries, bowing to the werewolf faerie who woke her up.


    "Your highness, did you see the gates? who is this elf?"


    "Let me arrive then rain on me with questions."


    Your highness! Was he a prince?


    "Who are you?" Asked Silphya, her accent sounded rude to Holcane.


    "He is the King of Abyss, King William Thereon."


    Holcane introduced his brother and approached the tall woman who was only one inch shorter than him.


    "And you?"


    "I am Silphya..." Her eyes fell on Natasha who was glaring at her and made it awkward to continue.


    "She is the guardian of Vita tree." The king cleared it. Turning to all of the faeries, he added, "I expect you faeries to protect her. Soon, we will bring her back home."


    Silphya swallowed, she was weak! It seemed while she was sleeping, someone had absorbed her strength. Her stomach growled and Natasha sighed.


    "Follow me, I''ll send you to eat."


    She was stained by blood, yet helped her, however, half of it was to run away from the agony that was spreading in the air. Their fellow was killed and many people gathered around him. It wasn''t just that, here was exploded too, that smoke and those bodies over there, the ruins, all were speaking a disaster.


    ~


    Wilmore went inside his room and slammed the door behind him. Donald died just in front of him and he couldn''t even smell the odor of that witch. It prevailed terrible when he could not use the ice to kill the spider.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, he looked at his legs, the pieces of broken mirrors were still in his skin. He began to take them out, it was irritating to see he could be wounded but he couldn''t feel the pain. He could just suffer the bleeding and a ticklish bit that would soon go away. He dropped the pieces on the floor one by one.


    He took his clothes out and walked to the bathtub that was already done for him. Going there, he doffed off his uniform and went inside the water.


    "Luna, I miss you." He murmured and closed his eyes.


    After hours, he went down the stairs, it was already noon and he was going for Donald''s funeral and the reason for this grief was the King of Alovena, however, there wasn''t a clear clue who they were working for in that mansion. He was curious about the elf.


    Going outside, he saw his men and Karim came to him, bowing.


    "You received a letter from Bolingtone."


    "From who?"


    "Just wrote Kate on the message capsule." He handed him the message capsule and continued, "The pigeon that brought this faced rain. I took it for care."


    "Where would you bury Donald?"


    "Besides the rest of soldiers in the back garden."


    "How many we lost here?"


    "Ten, we killed two imps here."


    Wilmore brushed his hand in his hair, the fog was heavy and concealed the watch walls around them. The snow was thicker today.


    "You can go, Karim. I''ll come."


    Wilmore removed the message capsule''s lid and dropped the small rolled paper on his palm, unrolled the small paper.


    "My Lady has been writing for you in response to your letter but you did not answer. She is sad and worried about your highness. We lost Lady Narayan and she is now alone."


    Wilmore felt the shiver in his legs and heart. Lady Narayan, the woman he loved as his mother was dead. He squeezed the letter and thrust it in his pocket. Entirely, he forgot about the first lines of this message.


    All he could do to bring relief to his nerves was to rush ahead to the graveyard, snatching the spade from Hux and he began to dig the ground beside Winston.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Asked Natasha.


    Without looking at her, he replied roughly, "we lost lady Narayan and someone is playing with me."


    His men exchanged glances. They all needed to end this and would get back home.


    Natasha fell on her knees, with this Luna was now entirely alone. She watched Wilmore until he finished the grave and they buried Donald while the rest were taking care of others.


    Ryan saw how down the knights were for losing a man, he turned to his father, "who is Lady Narayan?"


    "The king''s mistress and the only person I trusted in that hell."


    Ryan felt his throat going dry, why did she die? But it didn''t last long before Natasha asked the same question and Wilmore answered.


    "She is killed."


    "Who?"


    "I don''t know but when we come back, I''ll make sure the one who caused it will no longer live."


    He knew who that person was, in his deep he could feel that was Livia again.


    "Father, Luna!"


    Lord James patted on his shoulder, "she did this because of us, to save Elizabeth and we have to take care of him now."


    He directed to Wilmore. They were standing in distance, the snowflakes were landing on their eyelashes.


    "He hates me because of the princess."


    "Soon, he will notice that you are not like her."


    After buried the man, Wilmore and his captains stood there.


    "Rest in peace brother and wake up in a new life, better than this one."


    Wilmore stated and walked away to the forest. He just wanted to be alone, Luna had written letters but he had received nothing. It meant someone didn''t let the birds leave the castle.


    Ryan saw him and slowly followed him.


    Wilmore halted, turning back he knew it was Ryan.


    "Don''t you know things about manner? Something that you should not poke your nose in it."


    "I am sorry for your man."


    "Hm, now you can go."


    "Did not you believe when I said I love my wife, did you?"


    Wilmore closed his eyes and frowned. He hated to see him innocent.


    "How come?"


    "You are hiding something, that fight between us. Only a woman can make a man like that. Something about Luna boiled your emotions."


    Wilmore was jealous, no man could dare to call her name, to speak about her.


    "I had the same feelings!"


    Wilmore averted his head to the faerie who emerged out of nowhere.


    "Flies are in the air!" Wilmore gritted his jaw and insulted.


    "Tell us, what drove you mad! Like a man speak your heart instead of pretending like a demon!"


    Ryan didn''t want to start another quarrel but this King seemed to have another idea, itching.


    "I received a letter that she wrote for you!"


    Ryan gaped, well, the fact was a bit scary. Someone wanted the prince to kill Ryan, or attempted to persuade him to hate Luna.


    "Impossible, she thinks that I am in Alovena how did her letter end up here? In your hands?"


    Wilmore swallowed, why didn''t he think about this? She was unaware of things that were going on in the south.


    "Besides, she is loyal."


    Ryan added.


    "Did you attack us because of this? Seems a jealous lady in your court is playing with your nerves."


    William guessed.


    "If you are expecting apologies, see that in your nightmares. You are mean, both of you."


    "If it is because of the woman who gave birth to me, I am not like her. She is wicked and I have nothing to do with her."


    "Prove me, no words can come as a clue."


    They heard giggles from above. On a thick branch was an elf, her legs hung and moving. Her smile was wide, neither of them noticed her.


    "Interesting gorgeous men."


    "How long is that you are eavesdropping?"


    "Couldn''t you smell her aura?"


    Ryan pointed out and both of the werewolves shook their heads.


    "Of course, you can''t, because it is the simplest part of my magic."


    The king''s forehead creased, he did not know such magic existed, there were potions and magical fragrances that could conceal the scents but magic, no!


    William looked at the prince of Velator, "you didn''t smell any witch when you lost your man, right?"


    "Yes, even if she had concealing potion, I could sense and track her magic but nothing I smelled."


    William looked up, "get down, I must check on something."


    He just knew some spells related to his flame but one could show if the magicians were absorbing magic from this elf.


    Silphya turned to golden dust and shaped down the tree.


    "Do you think they absorbed my magic?"


    "Give me your hand." He reached his hand and she smirked, licking her lower lip seductively.


    "Why?"


    "Don''t play with me, I know your tricks! You can''t seduce those who love someone else."


    Her complexion grew grim, extended her hand, "do it fast."


    The King grabbed her wrist and frowned.


    "Do you feel weak?"


    She rolled her head down, snatched her hand away.


    "The heart saved my life but couldn''t save my magic."


    "You have magic, it will be revived."


    "Can you tell us what the hell is going on?"


    Ryan asked.


    "The dark magicians could not get close to her but they absorbed her magic. That was why we couldn''t sense that witch who killed Donald. She had consumed her magic."


    Wilmore explained to Ryan.


    "Dammit. If the imps consume the magic dust we will be slaughtered in one go!"

 Chapter 285 - Chapter (285): Jorsa

    Capital of Alovena...


    King Rozen and his elf magician stepped inside a cold area, on the skirt of a mountain that ash cloud was lazily streaming up its crater and mixed with the snow.


    Walking inside a cave with a vast environment, two giant imps were standing on a platform rock.


    "Are you sure that they obey those words?"


    "Yes, master! Otherwise, they would have killed us already."


    The King smirked satisfyingly.


    "Did they have enough blood and hearts, Holin?"


    "Yes, now they can change form if I speak to them."


    "Do it."


    The King ordered and the dark elf began to chant the hell words, the two red-winged figures exchanged glances. Shifting their forms, they became red demons with the human figure, red-skinned, large horns on their heads, and the wings wrapped on the back of their shoulder bones.


    They jumped down the platform and strode to the men, both taller than the elf, one male, one human.


    One of them spoke and the elf translated, "he asks, what do we want?"


    "Tell them."


    The elf knew what the king yearned enthusiastically, he wanted a bite from them, to be the greatest power that existed, to avenge the gods for what they had taken from him, to avenge the faeries for taking his life before listening to him.


    After the dark elf was done revealing the King''s desire, the Female one approached and sniffed him, her eyes widened, he was already bitten by a vampire and had consumed the blood. She sneered, having a bit of his blood could make her twice stronger than now.


    She smirked but quickly surged for his neck. The rush of blood in Rozen''s vessels increased, he hid the shiver in his legs but he noticed how his stomach flattened and his muscles grew voluminous. She was taking too much therefore, he pushed the woman back, now he was even stronger than the imps. His wrinkles vanished, he seemed just had the elixir of life to become younger.


    He was panting, his heartbeat boosted, and eventually, his eyes turned red, his fangs grew. The magician elf stepped backward, but the king raised his palm.


    "Calm down, I am not going to hurt you."


    The elf bowed his head and gazed at the imp, her figure changed and became more natural, her horns smaller and her skin got a paler shade of red.


    "I need blood." The king stated, he was starving and human food could no longer cherish him.


    ~


    Fihad pulled the chains fiercely and roared, "how dare you?"


    "Sir, none of these would work. He has changed." Noted Masun.


    "What is going on? Why is he behaving unnaturally?"


    The bulky man sat beside the wall, his brother tossed his son out of the palace, ordered him to be jailed.


    "Brother, I heard that you''ve been noisy!"


    The King appeared from the dark and stood behind the thick shafts of the cell''s door.


    "Why don''t you make it clear for us?"


    King Rozen smirked, finally he softened and became curious about the reason why he was summoning the imps. It was a win-win deal with the imps and he got what he wished.


    Fihad moved further on his knees, to see his brother''s face. His eyes were as red as ruby and his fangs large. And he looked younger than before.


    "Brother, what had happened to you?" His voice shivered and made Masun look up at his no longer king while kneeling.


    Both of the men jolted, he was bitten, but how did his figure have changed?


    "Yes, brother. The one who is your king but you disobey."


    Fihad was helpless, this man in front of him was standing in relief, was the imps'' attack his work? His eyes caught Holin. That magician, was the brainwashing him to bow for vampires? His mind was blowing.


    "Did you kneel for vampires?"


    The King burst out laughing, looking at the guard said, "open the door."


    The guard who was as surprised and frightened as others didn''t hesitate.


    The King stepped inside, his hand moved out of his body, and grabbed Fihad''s chin.


    "Vampires? Why should I lower myself? Am I a weak King in your perspective?"


    Fihad wasn''t able to move his tongue, it all gave him goosebumps. It meant he just admitted that all of these were coming from him and he was the one who caused his wife''s death, his queen.


    "I did this to make vampires my servants, to avenge my previous life that was taken by faeries. I start a game and people liked it, they wanted to solve this puzzle."


    Fihad was now confused, his previous life?


    "Your highness, how could you turn your back on gods? Even Lucifer wouldn''t dare to rise for such a claim!"


    Masun held his courage and moved his tongue to oppose his king''s wrongdoing.


    The King released his brother and flashed to Masun.


    "How dare you speak like this?" He grabbed Masun by the neck and plunged his now black sharp nails into his skin, even his nails were able to suck the blood out of Masun''s body.


    "Please stop it!"


    Fihad implored.


    "You tell me, Masun! Beg me for your life."


    "Burn in hell, you devil."


    It was all Masun said, he couldn''t lie to himself, he had served this land, the gods but this one wasn''t in his dish. He could not be a part of a disaster, laboring for the devil who slaughtered many.


    "Fine, see brother! Now, I show you what is the consequences of rising against me."


    His fangs grew, the fantastic face that was glowing a while before turned to a devil and tore Masun''s neck.


    Fihad was stiffened, couldn''t even think, suddenly he ran mad and began to laugh insanely.


    The King drank the blood until the last drop then cleaned his mouth with his thumb.


    "Fihad, you are my brother. I am not killing you but I will if you protest me."


    The King turned to the guard, "bring minister Fihad out, from now on you''ll be in Masun''s position. You are that Captain of guards."


    The guard fell on his knees, life was sweet for some people that didn''t mind whether the king was a devil or not.


    King Rozen went out of the dungeons and sat on his throne. He could smell a familiar scent.


    "Lillian, did you make your decision?"


    The King leaned back.


    Lillian looked at him with widened eyes.


    "Do you like my new appearance?"


    She couldn''t deny that he was seductive but he was bitten by an imp and now was even stronger than her.


    "You look good." She replied but a curve already twitched at the corner of her lips, it was dismay.


    "I listen."


    "Send the imps back to hell, I''ll be by your side but help us win the global parliament. We need land, we need to be accepted."


    "Deal, but what about the King of Jodian?"


    "He has his land. I''m here if you want this."


    The king smirked, "I see you care about them too much."


    "They are the children that I couldn''t have."


    The king nodded and looked into her eyes.


    "I let the prince of Velator kill the imps all."


    Lillian was worried, the prince couldn''t kill the first imps that had reached their dignity and now changed figure. Seemingly, Rozen would keep them hidden.


    "Holin, send a bird to borders, tell them that they can enter and close the gates, tell them that some dark magicians of Witchberg rebelled."


    "Yes, your highness."


    The King stood up his throne and walked down the steps when his high magician left. He held out his hand for her.


    She grabbed his arm, squeezing his muscles.


    "Now, it is more like the past."


    "Do you remember everything?" The king asked.


    "Every single moment."


    They began to walk and turned to a corridor, he was leading her to the garden to take a walk.


    "Is this why you cheated on me with Lucifer?"


    "I didn''t, I wanted to avenge!"


    "But you didn''t!"


    He peeked at her. She ceased her pace and stopped.


    "What is wrong?"


    "I killed numerous humans, only to become stronger and raid the faeries borders but..."


    "But...?"


    "When I was in Phola, I bit a child. From that time I can''t drink blood. I lost half of my magic. And the moment I bit you, it disgusted me. I can''t even offer the king of Abyss to milord."


    The king raised his eyebrow, "why?"


    "In that child, hope and life were running, his soul was pure and affected me."


    "Do you want to live?"


    "I didn''t live in peace, either time I strived to make my own life everything ruined by others but the time I tasted that child''s blood, I felt that I can do it, to live."


    Rozen chuckled, seemed she was tired of fighting.


    "What do you eat, if you can''t have blood?"


    "Rose extract. I take the flowers'' life to live."


    The king grabbed her bare arms, "I want you to leave Lucifer."


    "I can''t, he can kill me."


    "What if I kill him?"


    "If you kill him then I will turn to ash."


    He dragged her to his arms, after a long time he could fill a huge gap that only was possible with her presence. Eventually, he could sleep after a year of working so hard to drag her to him, to become enough strong to fight everything that was going to take her from him.


    "Then don''t offer him the king of Faeries,"


    The king added, he had no problem with him but the Griffin clan was the one that he would never forgive.


    "How could you push people''s thoughts to me?"


    "People would believe everything devil about you if you had a bad background."


    "You used what I had done to mislead them, then who helped you?"


    The king smiled, didn''t answer that.

 Chapter 286 - Chapter (286): Bolingtone

    "Master Gaven, I only trust you for taking this letter to the Lord."


    The King sealed the envelop and handed it to the dwarf. He had thought about this too much. The message sent by Wilmore said that the king of Alovena was supporting the magicians.


    "I hope the faeries also don''t pursue it to war."


    "No one can do it, there is no clue and we can''t trust others'' suspension. All our guesses were not wrong also not true. This is complicated. They deceived us and we thought it was the mother of vampires."


    The faerie put his hand in his pocket and bowed to his king. Master Gaven vanishing from there the king stood up his chair inside the library when a valet announced Luna''s presence.


    "Let her come in."


    He allowed Luna to step inside with Elenore.


    "Your highness, please spare me for not attending the funeral."


    The King was looking iller than before, it seemed that he was resisting to clean his mistakes before dying.


    Luna felt pity for him, he lost the woman he loved, had to execute his magician daughter who he tried to save. Being a king was tough, not sweet at all, it wasn''t just carrying a crown on his head, his responsibilities could spoil him, make him kneel before injustice.


    "I understand. You had to spend hard days."


    "Captain Jack had woken up," Elenore stated, Jack was the real name of Nemo.


    "I am glad that he woke up. He is too young."


    Elenore couldn''t hold her tears back and burst. "I am sorry, your majesty! It was my fault that we lost lady Narayan."


    The king approached her, rubbing a hand on her right arm, "not your fault, my dear. I know who was behind this but we don''t have clue to prove it. Leave this case aside."


    She nodded, he knew that his daughter did this but Elenore could not comprehend Maxima. Why was she that frightened? Why Livia was seeking to kill Natasha?


    "Your highness, may I know where Helena and Clara''s graves are?"


    Luna implored.


    The King scowled, he didn''t want to show her a bad temper but, for her sake she needed to skip this one as well.


    "Forget them, Lady Luna. From now onward you must focus on yourself until my son returns."


    Luna clenched her skirt. He was concerned but it was unfair.


    "As you wish."


    She noted.


    "Are you going to read?"


    "Yes, I am looking for a book."


    The king nodded and walked to the door, his men were outside, waiting for him to leave there.


    Luna looked around, "I don''t see master Gaven."


    "He is busy. Come, show me the part of the holy book you talk about. You know that mine doesn''t have details."


    Luna nodded, going to the table Kate saw the huge book there that was wide open.


    "Wow!"


    "Yes, uncommon."


    Luna was as shocked as her the time she saw it.


    "What are you looking for?"


    Asked Kate.


    "When I was dragged to the imps content, I saw the name of Lucifer and I became curious about him and his bloodline. He had a son named Naghes. I have never heard of it until master Gaven said."


    Kate shivered, she liked strange things. Even imagining to read about it brought a chill to her.


    "Why do you want to read about it?"


    "Because there are some tales about him that he had married a light fae witch and gave birth to a werewolf."


    Kate coughed, so she was curious about the background of faeries. But these were not enough, she also needed the faeries records.


    "They gave birth to the first Lycan that was an ice werewolf while the white blaze Lycan was born from faerie king to fight the grandson of Lucifer."


    So she was curious about the one that was inside the prince.


    Elenore turned to the content and searched for the sons of Lucifer. Finding the page, she turned the pages quickly.


    "The air around my head chilled." Kate described her feeling.


    "Because you are sad for Helena!" Luna snapped at her. She was too calm and didn''t show much sorrow. However, her type was tough but she was not even fierce.


    "Milady, I didn''t get what you mean!"


    "Nothing, Kate."


    Kate grasped her point and closed her eyes, since she had returned Luna didn''t speak a word. Opening her eyes, she scanned the place and said, "They are alive."


    Luna''s hand dropped the book and her shoulders'' shivered.


    "I... I am tired."


    Kate didn''t know how to show her sympathy instead Elenore hugged her.


    "Calm down, we had to keep it secret. They are safe now, don''t ask more nor talk about it."


    Luna released her, "that is good to hear, but Helena''s life had been ruined because of me."


    "If not her, another one would be in this place. By the way, the Queen wants to send you to the small mansion."


    Elenore notified her.


    "I want to know when they would make the mistresses barren." She felt awkward going to the small mansion. Without lady Narayan, that place was soulless.


    "I''ll tell you about it, but are you sure about stopping this?"


    Asked Kate.


    "I am, every woman deserves to have a child and I leave this to prince Wilmore."


    She trusted him, he could touch no one but her. Although, it all depended on that Lycan in him and it was what tempted her to search about the ice Lycan.


    "Now pay attention, here is about Naghes, well, he was the son that troubled Lucifer too much."


    "I can''t even read this handwriting."


    Kate nagged.


    "Let me read it. However, these are all basics that we''ve already discovered."


    "O, the first son of the fallen angel was born from a Siren. The child was ugly and untamed, a true giant and devil. He was weak in childhood but became strong as his mother trained him.


    But one day he ran wild and supposed them to lock him in a cave with strong magic. But he became indignant and worked on his power then broke the spell. His shape now was clumsy, he had used raw animals to nourish, now wanted to taste humans. The creatures that his father used to talk about.


    He turned to a wicked wind and went out to the nearest village and killed many humans. There he found a jailed beautiful faerie and she became his company...


    Continues....

 Chapter 287 - Chapter (287): Bolingtone (2)

    "...They gave birth to the first child that was heavenly beautiful. Naghes, the son of the devil attempted to kill his child but the faerie loved her child and sent a letter to monster hunters and they came to their house while she escaped with her son. The knights killed the son of Lucifer and the faerie raised her son.


    That faerie was a soul summoner and her son inherited a terrifying devil skill. He had the blood of the devil and could turn things to ice and with more blood, he could become more powerful. The faerie took her child to her family and it turned out that she was a princess that was caught by humans.


    They accepted them but her secret was soon revealed but it was the time that the king was dead and the ice Lycan was his heir. She protected her son and let him seize for the throne, kept concealing his crimes but Griffins and the kingdom of Abyss noticed this and war began.


    A great war that ended up with many deaths. But the devil''s bloodline from his first son cut there."


    Luna sighed as Elenore finished.


    "It didn''t explain too much about the ice Lycan."


    She pinched the bridge of her nose.


    "That part might have come in history."


    "But that woman was alive until the prince was a child."


    Kate noted.


    "I need to ask from master Gaven. He is a faerie, he knew this since the beginning."


    Luna sighed, tomorrow was the full moon and she was terrified of it. Her full shape would show up, back then she thought it properly would be easy to handle but now, she doubted.


    "Are you worried about tomorrow?"


    "Not just that, when Helena drank the poison, I felt that every single part of me was dying slowly, it took much to make the wolf sleep."


    "Bryant told me."


    Elenore closed the holy book, avoiding the words from being spoiled by the air.


    "You must fight it, I will look for a way to turn you back to human. We know merchants that have access to faeries. As I know, elves have many cures for such things."


    Luna grabbed her arm, "I''ll beg them for the cure if there were one."


    The woman put her palms on Luna''s cheeks.


    "I know it is gratifying but if there was a cure then the Queen was the one who would find it first. But Luna, I said I will search but it doesn''t mean there is a cure."


    "What if we take that Lycan soul out of him?"


    "Luna, that Lycan is now your prince. He had reborn in a human figure and her faerie mother just provoked his memory, the memory of his past life."


    "How do you know this Elenore?"


    She rolled her head down.


    "When I saw you like that, master Gaven was the first person I met. But I don''t know about the Lycan King himself."


    Luna slouched, she was right. In the end, she just could claw on every single hope. She wanted to die like a human, didn''t want to kill but only twenty-four hours remained.


    ~


    The next day morning...


    Vanessa was in a gray fantastic gown when the maidens came to take her to the palace infirmary. She cleaned her tears. That wench Luna could survive this and one day could give birth to a child.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, standing up on her feet, she headed out.


    In the corridor, she witnessed Delara, unlike her, she was fine.


    "You are as pale as a wraith."


    "Lady Delara, this is not something easy."


    A child could make her power deepen.


    "Why do you care?"


    It seemed she could have settled with it or princess Livia had planned something beneficial for her. At this thought, the corner of her lips twitched in anger.


    Walking down the corridor they drew their path to the infirmary.


    "Will they really do this to you?" Vanessa couldn''t hold that question in her, she thought that would not harm her but what if it did?


    "I don''t care. You know the reason I am here. If you don''t believe that they will do the cut on me, then come watch on your own."


    Well, it was enough for her that she admitted there was no trick.


    Going to a room, both of them waited for the physician when she saw Daniel Remington.


    "Lady Vanessa! What are you doing here?"


    He was talking to another physician, taking some medicine for Captain Nemo.


    Vanessa passed him a bitter grim, "this is what I must ask you. We are here for personal issues."


    Dan looked back at the man but at the same time, Luna and the Queen entered the room.


    "Oh! It seems I must leave."


    He didn''t pause and headed out.


    The mistresses bowed before the Queen and both peeked at Luna. Did she come to be certain of the surgery?


    "Rise, dears. I make it quick. Lady Luna convinced me to stop this surgery. No one will be barren."


    ...


    The Queen saw Luna in the corridor, before speaking a word, she knelt on the floor.


    "My Queen, I don''t want them to be barren. At least not now. What if I could not give an heir to your highness? Or what if I die? Please leave this to prince Wilmore to choose who might give birth to his child. The ladies can use protection."


    "Why are you doing this favor to them? You know the laws, if you protest this case, I must respect it. Why do you put me in this situation?"


    Her fingers touched Luna''s chin and led her head up, Luna looked into her eyes.


    "Because every woman has the right to have a child, if she doesn''t want then that is her choice. I don''t want to be the cause of their suffering, their loneliness."


    The queen dropped her hand, her blood was boiling. This girl was too soft and this way she couldn''t hang on as her son''s wife. She was weak, soft-hearted, it didn''t matter how smart she was. She would let her children be in danger in the future and this was what she would regret.


    "Fine, then, in the future don''t come and beg me for killing the heirs. Once I did the same thing and knelt before the former queen."


    Luna''s eyes widened, her skin tensed.. Why did she just compare herself with Luna? And confessed to what she accomplished cruelty.

 Chapter 288 - Chapter (288): Sargona (1)

    Master Gaven appeared in the middle of the courtyard, he studied the station. Men were fixing the walls and giant spears that were crooked. They were under attack.


    "Who are you?" He felt a sword on his neck and grinned.


    "I see that wolves have a brutal temper, yet!"


    He slowly turned back and his eyes met Holcane.


    "I am coming from king Edward."


    "Withdraw your sword idiot! He is a big magician of the great table."


    Silphya almost shouted. She could see the man''s aura and his strong magic that was lashing the air and these stupid people couldn''t even sense it.


    Holcane pouted as she disrespected but his brother asked him to take care of her. Taking his sword down, he walked away, didn''t bother to guide the man.


    Master Gaven was looking at the faerie in bewilderment. She was the seventh member of the great table. The person who had never attended the meetings; her current magic was weak, her body also sounded fragile.


    "I am Gaven Fitherdin. I know you, Silphya Horethin."


    She eagerly smiled, finally, a normal person who knew her appeared here.


    "It is a pleasure to see you here."


    The man bowed his head, she was very older than him. Couldn''t deny that his head ached for looking up at the tall Lady.


    "Master Gaven?"


    Huxley saw the dwarf and went to greet him.


    "Sir. Huxley, I must see Lord James."


    He had an urgent matter and was required to get back soon.


    "Follow me."


    "Have a nice day, milady." He was curious about her but the Lord could confide him about her, how could they find this missing elf. After serving respect to the Lady, he strode after Huxley.


    "Is Aya fine, master?"


    "Yes, your mother came and took her to your house. Hopefully, they treasure the princess."


    Turning to another aisle, he asked, "how about Lady Luna?"


    "Well, she has a noisy life."


    Hux''s head chilled, he wished that not a bale had happened to her because it could drive Wilmore mad.


    "Where is prince Wilmore?"


    "Talking to Harold Robinson."


    The dwarf nodded.


    ~


    Wilmore looked at the boney man, "I have heard that you are not eating."


    "I have no relish."


    His messy bangs were on his eyes.


    "Harold, I must tell you something. My sister doesn''t work for the vampires."


    Harold chuckled, nothing bizarre about Livia Bolingtone. She played with him.


    "But a vampire was on her side, he took a female vampire to me and she planted this here." He raised his hand and pointed to his neck, the shackles jingled.


    "It was a betrayal." From the dark corner, Tristan came out. He told the prince to let him listen to the man who used to say vampires enticed him for chaos in Bolingtone.


    "Who are you?"


    Wilmore sighed, shook his head.


    "Idiot! He is the prince of vampires. Tristan Jodian." Natasha introduced.


    "What!" Harold was now shaking, his body chilled.


    "Your father was helping us to convince the global parliament so we could submit our kind. How did you end up in such a foolish trap?"


    Tristan mocked like always there was an amusing grin planted on his face.


    "Because of you, he died."


    "He died because he wanted to become the tyrant of Sargona."


    Wilmore answered it.


    "Your sister was misleading me."


    "Because you were a fool, not my fault. We have a question. During assisting her did you see her meeting dark magicians of witchberg?"


    "Do you really think that she would tell me everything about her plans? She just told me that she would do her best not to let you sit on the throne."


    Natasha flooded forward and punched him.


    "See, when I heard Robinson, I couldn''t have even imagined that was you, your father was a betrayal," Natasha growled.


    Harold spat the blood out on the floor of that cell.


    "Why are you so emotional Natasha? You are the next one she hates the most."


    Natasha gulped, she knew it. The King always treated her nice and Livia loathed it.


    "Let''s leave, he doesn''t know much. They toyed him."


    Natasha turned back and heaved out.


    "How many vampires did you meet?" Tristan asked before leaving.


    "Three."


    "They were stray vampires, perhaps, those who committed a crime and we banned them."


    Answering this, Tristan strode after her.


    Wilmore stood there for a while, he wasn''t sure what to do with him.


    "Eat Harold. You might want to live and find out why Livia had played with you."


    He walked outside of the cells, going to see the Lord. They received a message from minister Holin of Alovena and were tending to get to the gates with their permission, no need of using the awful portal of faeries. The king simply cleaned his name from any accusation, if they were accusations at all. Anyway, Velator wasn''t allowed to prick the king of Alovena. As he smelled the aura of this land, they were stronger than ever.


    Reaching the Lord''s office, he saw Master Gaven and Huxley coming from the front corridor.


    "Gaven, I see my father sent you here."


    The scent of his father was still close to this man.


    "Yes, what a stroke of luck to see you. Please join me. We must talk in private afterward."


    Wilmore couldn''t wait to ask about Luna, he missed her so much and was worried recently.


    Entering the room, the Lord and Dorian Black were talking over a map. They were looking for a road that was proper to move and dispatch the imps on the way.


    "Gaven, what a bliss."


    Lord James was happy to see him. Leaving the table he bowed his head for the old fae.


    The rituals ended fast and he asked about the elf first and they told him about her. He pouted after knowing that her magic was absorbed by dark magicians.


    The Lord handed him the letter that came from Alovena.


    "This is the permission for joining minister Fihad and destroying the imps."


    "Why did he send Lady Saya away?"


    "I don''t know, and I don''t want to work on that matter. We have no clue but gladly prince Dedar is in safe hands."


    The dwarf nodded. He put his hand in his robe and took out the envelope.


    "The King emphasized that you should not interfere with Alovena''s court matters.. We should not cause war."

 Chapter 289 - Chapter (289): Sargona (2)

    *Unedited


    ~South of Velator...


    The Lord opened the envelope and began to read it, then his eyes glid on Wilmore.


    "You will listen to him? Not prying about what King Rozen is doing, right?"


    Wilmore shrugged, "I didn''t intend to do that. Although, I did not doubt that he is behind this and Livia assisted her."


    The Lord smiled.


    "Gaven, tell me about my niece, is she fine?"


    "Yes, she is going to move to the small mansion."


    "How is my father? Could you find those who killed Lady Narayan?"


    "Not yet."


    Wilmore punched his fist on the table, his face ran red.


    "What the hell Bryant is doing then?"


    "He was busy protecting Lady Luna and Elenore."


    Wilmore''s eyes flew, circled.


    A heavy air landed in the room where five individuals were standing.


    "What?" Dorian could hear his heartbeat.


    Gaven wasn''t supposed to explain and distract them, he wasn''t here to bring them concerns.


    "Yes, it was the King''s order. He said that he must keep his promise to you."


    He wrapped it quickly.


    "What did you want to tell me in private. Say it now."


    Gaven raised an eyebrow, couldn''t he be a little more patient? He didn''t want to let the Lord know about what Lady Luna had become.


    "As you wish, Lady Luna had turned to a werewolf."


    The letter dropped from Miguel''s hand and flames were storming out of his eyes.


    "I can kill you for this, your highness."


    Wilmore closed his eyes, "I am sorry." But felt Hux''s hand on his shoulder.


    "She is fine! Strangely, very fine. She could control it fast, however, I heard that was your letter that made her soothe down."


    Wilmore now could just hear the thud in his chest like a giant just escaped jail and began to run.


    "Didn''t she hurt anyone?" Asked the Lord.


    "No, she is fine, entirely. I believe it is for her blood. But I am seeking a cure to bring her back to life as a human. That is her wish. I heard her talking to her maiden."


    "I have the cure. I thought that she would change that was why I put the extract inside a box in her cache, I also left a letter for her."


    Gaven''s eyebrows creased.


    "..."


    "Didn''t you see it! That was the only one I had and always used to keep beside me." He gave the rest to his son to use after injection of the werewolf blood.


    The faerie remembered the time she changed. The room was exploded and messy perhaps they were dropped somewhere.


    "I will search it, did you tell the maidens?"


    "I told a maiden to give the letter to her, didn''t mention about the cure as what it is. She will understand what I mean."


    "Which maiden, Kate or Helena!"


    "Josephine her name was."


    Gaven felt a shiver in his head. She was Livia''s maiden.


    "I will ask her. Perhaps, she had forgotten. Please don''t worry about it. I am taking care of this matter."


    The dwarf stood up, he wanted to see the king. This case was vital if Josephine had the letter then, she guessed what the girl was. But he didn''t let his concern pour out and make these men worried.


    "Thank you for bringing us the news. Please take care of my daughter."


    "Sure, by the way, Lady Elizabeth is in the first continent. It shows that you raised competent daughters."


    The Lord bowed his head while the prince still was drowned in his lingering thoughts. His meandering life had been going more twisted, was he cursed? Did the devil curse him to live his life? Why?


    Wilmore strode out of the office, didn''t even pay attention to anything. They had a meeting with the King of Abyss in the strategy room. But now, he was pleading for a gasp of air. She was experiencing what he did already, it didn''t matter how the dwarf persisted she was fine. None of them could understand how hard it was not to listen to the absurd voice that pricked the nerves for sacrifice.


    He found himself near the temple, stepping up the stairs he heard the Shaman of the temple.


    "Your grace. Welcome, do you want some warm water?"


    He nodded, perhaps it could make his numb brain warm. Kneeling before the holy tray, he stared at the flames. They were lashing and consuming the air, the tears glinted in his eyes.


    "Why are you so down!"


    Wilmore peeked at the shirtless William.


    "How can you overcome your Lycan."


    "Mine is different than yours. You are fighting a demon but mine is a part of me. I accepted that I am all of it."


    Wilmore chuckled, demon! Blood of demon, Gaven said so, he said that soul of a demon is running his body. He had given in to this demon but he didn''t choose to be this.


    "I''ve bitten Luna and she is suffering now."


    "Freak! You should have to control it."


    William''s face ran stern. Elizabeth loved her sister and it could make her sad.


    "The lord has a cure. You know that I am lucky that this family is different. But walk in my shoes, what would you do? Don''t tell me that you are not going to mark that hybrid."


    William''s lips curved up, so he knew about her.


    "I won''t, I don''t need to do that. She can summon me when I''m in her circle."


    "Did you know that she is in the first continent?"


    William nodded, Rof appeared to him a day before the move and told him about their trip.


    "See, it is painful that we can''t protect them and mine is even worse because I must protect her from my family."


    William peered at the desperate face beside him. Indeed, he had a similar problem.


    "Go to the abyss of the hell. Let the gods pure your soul and then get back to your home."


    "Why?"


    "I was like you, I grew up among humans and when I returned to my real home, they couldn''t accept me, I became cruel, I killed many people who were against me then my father sent me there. It changed me."


    Wilmore hadn''t the same situation, he didn''t want to leave Luna with his sister.


    The shaman arrived and brought them warm water. After serving them the man left.


    "You didn''t have worries to go there."


    William shrugged, yes, he hadn''t any worry. But the prince''s advantage was that he had reasons to fight, and one of the reasons was love. He stood up, "your reason is more valuable than mine, mightier, I wanted the throne of my father and you seek Love. What kind of demon craves that?"


    He turned on his heels and left.

 Chapter 290 - Chapter (290): Sargona (3)

    Wandering inside the forest, Natasha became tired and leaned on a tree bark. Looking up at the dawn. It was going to be rainy again. At least the troops of crows were shrieking this news.


    "Eliot, are you sure about strangers you saw?''


    He jumped on a branch and sniffed, he could smell them, it was warm and proved the strangers were close.


    "I am certain."


    Letting out the word he saw a needle-like blade, it was darting to Natasha''s neck, he flashed down and shielded himself, pushing the needle away with his large nails.


    He put his hand back and glued Natasha to himself, fiercely.


    "Dammit," he took out his sword and shoved the rest of the needles. He was confident of the poison on them. Whoever these people were, they were aware of Natasha''s weakness. Aiming her neck was purposely.


    "Natasha, are you fine?" The rain of the needles ceased, and she pushed him away.


    The dark figures came out of the dark, holding swords and daggers. Their faces were concealed and they bounced on them.


    "Don''t let them catch on you."


    Eliot warned and flashed forward. Their swords kissed. It was terrifying because they were incredibly fast and he couldn''t smash them down fast. The man was retorting all of his attacks, his sword was swinging masterfully and heavier than his. He looked into his eyes and those pupils weren''t normal, larger than normal, his eyes drifted on the bulged vein on his neck! Crap! They had consumed something.


    "Ah, you rascal!" That was Natasha and he sniffed her blood scent. Fury boiled in his blood and he gave in to the devil, his eyes ran red and his fangs grew. The assassin was scared and loosened up so it made a chance for Eliot to manage the quarrel and shot the man down.


    His sword swirled fast like a flash of light and the man spread on the ground, drenching in his blood that colored the snow.


    He rushed to Natasha. His sword plunged into the man''s head.


    "Don''t touch my woman."


    He breathed between his fangs and dashed for the rest. Natasha grabbed her arm, still stunned by the words that emitted out of Eliot''s mouth, and immersed her in a daze.


    Eliot killed all those men when Karim and a troop arrived on horses. He jumped down and ran to Natasha. Taking one of the needles out of a tree, he cursed.


    "They were here to kill us," Eliot answered putting his sword back to his sheath.


    Karim uncovered one of the faces and his eyes sharpened.


    "One of them escaped."


    Natasha notified. Eliot grabbed her hand and led her back to the horses.


    "Are you doing fine?"


    "I am don''t worry." She squeezed his hand. He looked more seductive when he treated like this.


    "You get back, we will clean up here."


    Karim stated and the two eagerly obeyed.


    Getting back to the station, they went to Huxley and the prince.


    ~


    Wilmore came out of the temple when he saw Huxley in front of him.


    "Why are you running away from yourself?"


    "Hux, I am lost. I don''t know what is going on."


    Huxley sighed.


    "Just remember the days we were trying to settle with our a new version. You can''t imagine how frightened I was, I turned to a mist and my hand crossed the table, sometimes I could not even hold a spoon to eat something. I was starving myself to die but it worsened."


    "And I wasn''t beside you, I was shrieking in the chains, craving to tear the people to pieces."


    Hux knew that now his concern was about Luna, but the faerie insisted that she was fine.


    "She will be fine, the Lord had gained that cure from his ancestors. I asked him about it and he was certain that would work. Their ancestor used to do that for fighting the devils."


    Wilmore nodded, however, he was not meaning that, nevertheless, he couldn''t explain it.


    "What is wrong with these two!"


    He uttered, seeing Natasha and Eliot coming from the forest line, every passing person was peeking at them.


    "What am I seeing?"


    "Invasion, some assassins attacked us in the forest. They consumed drugs and were super-mighty." Eliot took out the vial that he found in one''s pocket.


    He tossed it to Hux, who now was checking Natasha''s arm.


    "It healed."


    "Yes, but they were shooting needles to my neck."


    Natasha informed and the prince frowned.


    "Cp weed extract! Who is that idiot to make such trash?"


    "I was asking myself the same question when I saw this glove!"


    Eliot handed the prince a leather glove.


    "Bolingtone''s leather?" These gloves belonged to a store that the knights used to order their gloves and it had a specific mark, a clover pattern.


    "We will move tomorrow, Hux, come with me! We are going to patrol around."


    "I killed them all, but one escaped."


    Eliot stated before they go further.


    "Go have some rest, Eliot! Leave this to me."


    Wilmore stated and roamed to the stalls, going to the Ivy town which was the nearest town sounded the only option.


    "Ivy town can help us find out who they were. It has only three Inns."


    Wilmore mounted up the saddle and they galloped out of the station.


    Tristan who was behind a tree heard them and flashed after them. Cp weed extract? He had heard of it somewhere, yes, a magician said that he could make a temporary cream from it for vampires to go out in sunlight. Who had this rare weed?


    The prince of vampires followed them to the city. They went to all of the Inns but found nothing, but he smelled a strange blood scent! Looking back at an infirmary, he dashed to the prince of Velator and halted in front of him.


    "I found the person you were looking for!"


    Wilmore and Hux were on their horses, shocked as he appeared out of blankness.


    "Show us the way!"


    Tristan''s forefinger popped up, "a condition, I have for it."


    "Tell us."


    "Cp weed extract, I want some of it!"


    Wilmore raised an eyebrow. Consuming that could poison him! Indeed, he was a corpse!


    "Fine, only a vial, if we catch the man."


    "Deal! He is inside that infirmary."


    He smirked and vanished.. If it was necessary, he would interfere but the prince was mighty enough to catch a man in a second.

 Chapter 291 - Chapter (291): Sargona (4)

    Capturing the man, Wilmore hit him by the knee and made him kneel. He was weak, benumbed for his deep wound that possibly Eliot caused.


    "Get out!" Wilmore shout out at the nurses and the physician who were staying there, regardless of the alert.


    The voice brought them back to sanity and they dashed out.


    "Who are you?" The man lost too much blood and the men''s appearances were hazy and shaky in front of his eyes.


    "We must ask you the question. Who sent you here?"


    Huxley searched the man and found a vial with full extract and when the prince nodded he tossed it to Tristan who was leaning on a wall. He snatched it quickly and sniffed it.


    "You bastards, I''ll kill you."


    Wilmore took his dagger out and it sliced the air then the man screamed, grabbed his ear that no longer was there, blood painted his palm, and dropped down on the floor.


    "What did you do?"


    "Speak, if you don''t want your head to fly on the floor, where did you come from?"


    "Bolingtone!" He squeezed his ear. He didn''t want to die because of the princess.


    "Why?" Hux asked, pulling his hair hardly.


    "To kill a betrayal!"


    Hux closed his eyes, a betrayal to who? To Livia?


    "Who sent you?"


    "Princess..." Before he could finish his word a black magical symbol appeared on his forehead and gave him a stroke.


    Blood flooded out of the man''s eyes and he fell on the floor.


    "Fuck!" Wilmore cursed, it was close to hearing his sister''s name. She was careful that she used curses to kill her men if necessary.


    "We both know who he meant."


    Hux stated.


    Wilmore walked out and peeked at the physician, "that was a criminal who attempted to kill one of the heirs."


    With no more words he draw his path out and Huxley was after him.


    Tristan just peered at them who left but himself flashed out of the place.


    Wilmore could not breathe well, Livia just tended to kill Natasha, probably avenging the last time she didn''t report her and did unlike her will, she backed Wilmore.


    Near the stall, he looked at the rainy sky that was cloudy when they left the station.


    "She is jealous of Natasha. My father loves her and his meetings with her were more than ours. Besides that, Natasha kept resisting to report her, that was why she wanted to finish her."


    "What about Eliot?"


    "I guess that part is related to your mother who gave the advantage to Livia."


    "Do you think she misled her and promised to kill the boy but she also willed to kill my sister?"


    "Isn''t it believable? They are lovers and protected each other and both died."


    Wilmore cleared it and went to have dinner after that he took Huxley to his room.


    "After finishing the imps, I''ll go to the abyss of hell to take my power under control. I want you to watch over everything in my absence. Hux, gather clues against Livia and drag her down the court. If I come back like this, now, definitely I am going to kill my sister."


    "Are you insane? That one can kill you, surely. I am coming with you let''s leave this to Natasha."


    "No way, she is watching her and it becomes easy to turn the card against us and send Natasha to the death. Go home and take everything over control. My father can''t do it all alone, his health is in danger."


    "I did not ask for your opinion, Hux. It was a command."


    "But..."


    Wilmore interrupted him.


    "I know, it is hard but I have to. I was about to kill Ryan and revealed my inner devil. If I come back without a strong appearance then Livia will sue me for this. She had been waiting for a chance to reveal my secret. I need one of the tattoos that king William has."


    "Fine. But be cautious and stay alive."


    Wilmore nodded, "take care of Luna for me, don''t let her rivals get over her."


    Huxley couldn''t control his urge and hugged him. He was sacrificing too much for them.


    Wilmore quickly released him, "tell my father to vote for vampires, we can''t break our words since they will be a great help."


    "Rest assured."


    ~


    The next morning an army was prepared to pass the gate on the wall. The Lord was ahead of the army and had many companies beside him. He looked at the king of Abyss, "it is my honor to fight beside you, if something happened to me please take care of my daughter."


    "You''ll be safe, I''ll make sure she wouldn''t cry for any of you."


    He knew that she loved her family and he joined humans because of her otherwise he would close the gates of beasts and would come back to her.


    Galloping down the road, the snow was quashed under the horses'' hooves.


    Reaching Jomen, they met the army of Alovena.


    Fihad greeted them.


    "The imps are gathered, they want to fight."


    He notified, they had searched the colonies and found out that they all were gathering.


    "After the storm made by the female imp we killed, they are alert." Wilmore believed.


    "They all are tending to gather near the gates and have been attacking the villages around there. We will need to kill them all."


    "Why are we stopping here then, we must burst on them before they become an army of devils."


    The Lord stated, he mounted up and the army moved to the south of Alovena.


    It was night when a troop of imps surged down the sky and clawed some men, corpses fell down the sky.


    "Sam, fly." The king of Abyss shouted.


    Samuel wore his eagle shape and flew up the sky.


    "Archers aim!" The Lord ordered.


    They fired the arrows and released them when the imps came to view. They needed a clear sky with a source of light.


    "Hux, you kill the male, I will end the female."


    William heard him and rode beside him.


    "Let me help with that!" He pointed to the clouds that turned into a storm.


    "Damn."


    They jumped down the horses and stood by each other.


    "I''ll make a bridge of ice, you climb up."


    William nodded and a second later, the rain iced and made a bridge so the king rushed up.

 Chapter 292 - Chapter (292): Bolingtone

    Gaven returned to the left tower, Luna had moved to the small mansion so he began to search the place and the caches. Nothing was there, he cursed. For the first time in the Blue Moon, he was furious.


    That girl, Josephine! He vanished with a spark in his eyes. Appearing near the princess''s residence, he saw the girl who came out of the place with a tray in her hand.


    He followed her until she reached a dark corner. He emerged in front of her and the girl flinched out of terror.


    "I''ve heard that you took the letter from Lord James."


    He walked in the ray of light and his sharp eyes wiped her heart to be more terrified.


    "Yes, but the Queen''s valet took it from me."


    "Who is he?"


    "Roger!"


    "Leave." He commanded and the girl eagerly left.


    The dwarf walked to the palace, where he could find the man but a voice stopped him.


    "Master Gaven, can we talk?"


    That was Roger who came out of a path.


    "Yes, how can I help you?"


    "I must see Lady Luna, Lord James had left her a cure for her eyes and emphasized that she must have it tonight."


    Gaven smiled in relief as he kept it safe from Livia.


    "Follow me."


    The man nodded and Gaven guided him to the small mansion. The sun in Bolingtone was slipping down and let the dark possess the sky.


    "I talked to Lord James, he said that Josephine had the message."


    The man coughed, seemed he knew about this. Roger walked beside him and with a low tone said, "because of lady Luna, I am still breathing." He looked around and added, "Josephine was taking the message and the cure to the princess so I popped forward and took them from her. I''ve promised the prince to watch over the people who get close to Lady Luna."


    He looked at the path the dwarf was taking him. Small mansion? When did she move?


    "I appreciate your aid."


    It was all Gaven said and he proudly smiled.


    Arriving at the small mansion, he stood in front of the guard.


    "We must see Lady Luna."


    "Let me announce you."


    ~


    The small mansion still had Lady Narayan''s scent. Her aura was spreading in the air, had a sweetness of vanilla. She was unwrapping her luggage and Kate was adjusting the clothes in her dresser.


    "Here is much better, the maidens room had a door to the yard so I can watch the entranceway through the window."


    "How can I live here when every single corner is remarking her?"


    Kate hung the gown inside the dresser and came to her, gathering her skirt she sat beside her. Holding her hand she said, "you must learn to live."


    "Captain Nemo is still sick."


    "He will be fine, Bryant took him to their mansion in the castle. He will return as soon as he''s up."


    "Lady Luna, Gaven, the librarian is here."


    The girls stood up and rubbed their skirts.


    "Welcome, master Gaven."


    Gaven brought the man with his and Luna''s mouth dropped. This man was in that cottage, she could clearly remember his oath.


    "I am Roger, my lady! Do you remember me?"


    Luna bit her lower lip. Was it possible to clean that night from her memory? If so! She would clean it all.


    "How can I help you, Roger?"


    The man extended his hand and a small box was in his hand.


    "I made sure to keep it safe until tonight."


    Luna swallowed but the man continued, "Lord James asked to give this cure to you exactly at the full moon and mentioned, Lady Luna must take care of her eyes."


    Luna puffed, her uncle was smart and knew she was bitten by Wilmore.


    "Thank you," she took the box and turned to Kate, "give him a gold coin to buy his granddaughter a beautiful gown."


    The man blushed, she was so generous.


    "My Lady, don''t mention it."


    Kate brought a coin and gave it to him. The man deserved it, he had done a nice favor.


    "Go home, Roger! Surprise your granddaughter," Luna dismissed him and he quickly left after a bow before her.


    "This is a cure from your uncle for the wolf. Gladly your blood can resist the change."


    "Why didn''t he reveal it until now?"


    Asked Kate and the dwarf told them about what had happened.


    "Master, tell me about Helena and Clara, are they fine?"


    "They are, I sent them to faeries. Besides, I saw the king of Abyss in the south and heard something. King William has affection for your sister and Lord James is already agreed with it. However, please keep it in secret."


    Luna was shocked but nodded, she was so happy to hear that, but how come William the son of merchant Hamoon ended up being the king of faeries? After a huge storm in their life, things were getting calm. Despite the ruins it left behind, the lives it took but it passed and she wasn''t the previous person at all.


    "Will you stay beside me? I am afraid that I change before having the cure."


    "Of course, I am staying. Don''t you ask about prince Wilmore?"


    Her heart was jumping out of her throat and was tempted to run after him but she had to overcome her emotions.


    "I am sure he is fine."


    The dwarf nodded.


    The girls kept fixing their packages in the chamber and the faerie picked a book, reading it, his eyes caught the moon that was sliding in the middle of the sky.


    He heard that she was gasping, her face sweated. Kate gave her some water, "are you alright?"


    "It is happening."


    She took her to the bedroom where any noise could be choked.


    The dwarf moved his hand and the small wooden box got open.


    The man snatched the vial and its gun. He had to inject it into her vein directly.


    "Kate, keep her tight."


    Luna gritted her teeth, closed her eyes, first, she could hear the sound of rushing blood in her vessels, pulses then her attention jumped on the nearest people.


    "Take one for me, let us free.." She heard the voice in her head, her eyes rolled on Kate who was holding her tight to the bed, pressed her against the mattress to be certain that she would not hurt anyone.

 Chapter 293 - Chapter(293): Bolingtone (2)

    "Gaven, what is going on?"


    A guard stated and the man sighed, she was noisy this time, "nothing, Lady Luna''s eyes hurt, I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry. Don''t let anyone get inside until she calmed."


    "Yes,"


    He stated.


    Hearing the guard''s voice, she could feel the blood and heard the heartbeats behind the walls.


    "Ready?"


    Kate told her but she was losing her sanity then everything ran dark.


    "Give us what you must!"


    A gray shadow swirled around her.


    "Who are you?"


    She laughed playfully.


    "I am, you."


    Then it stopped too close to her, a wolf began to move to her, her eyes were red and wild, she exposed her fangs, seemed to be a smile.


    "Let me go."


    "We will go together."


    She formed into a familiar figure, it was like she kept watching inside a mirror. Her nails were long and out of a sudden, she grabbed Luna''s throat.


    She was strangling, clasped her grip but she was strong and her nails ripped her skin.


    "Luna, sister." It was Elizabeth''s voice.


    "Elizabeth? I''m here... sister..." She hardly let some word out but they were weak.


    "Kill her, sister."


    Luna was thinking about what her sister was saying when she felt the curing gun in her hand. Gripping it with that last drop of her stamina, she dipped the needle in her neck and pressed the button.


    The woman in front of her, the devil that was just her other half began to burn and shrieked, luna fell on the ground then the darkness changed into a beautiful meadow. Cool breeze cuddled her. There, she saw Wilmore and ran to him. Hugging him, she began to cry.


    "I missed you."


    Wilmore caressed her head, released her, and looked into her eyes, "take care of our child until I come back."


    She felt the space between her and him and looked down on her tummy, her belly was big.


    ~


    Luna jumped into the dream and saw Kate who was staring at her with wide eyes and heaved off the chair.


    "Are you alright?"


    "I am!" She was still dazed by her dream, kept her hand on her belly. No, she could not be pregnant. Not now.


    "She is fine."


    Gaven told her, his eyes were on Luna''s hand.


    "Can you feel it?"


    Luna swallowed. The dwarf knew it. She gazed down, "how long is that?"


    "Must be six weeks, right?"


    Kate looked at them with a confused expression.


    "I don''t get it."


    "She is pregnant and you must take care of her. No one must realize this. I''ll talk to the king."


    Without waiting for her to process what he just said, Gaven disappeared.


    Kate blinked, yet watching the place the dwarf was a moment before.


    "What?"


    "I had a dream, he asked me to take care of our child until he returns." Tears popped out of her eyes.


    Kate''s expression softened, "why are you sad?"


    "I feel unsafe. My body hurts so bad what if I can''t do it?"


    "Hey, hey... Don''t say that, you are strong. I''ll protect you. You just need to wear loose clothes and don''t appear in general."


    "For how long I can hide this?"


    "Until he returns."


    Kate cleaned her tears and hugged her. It was about a child, a child that could change many things, probably could cause another storm.


    Luna recalled Lisa, who would be giving birth to her child in four months. At this point, she could feel her.


    ~


    "Gaven, you are saying that I will see my second grandchild before I die?"


    A smile curved on the king''s face.


    "Yes, master. We must keep it secret."


    "Yes, yes! Take care of it. The gods took a valuable person from me but they gifted me with many things. Her prayers are with us."


    Gaven nodded, he followed him to the balcony, "your Majesty, there is one more thing."


    "I hear it."


    "Lord James had the cure for her, she is no longer a devil slave."


    The King closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The dwarf reported him everything and he opened his eyes.


    "My end is close, when Wilmore returns, I''ll leave the throne to him, and I will make sure he will have the most glorious wedding ever."


    ~~


    Three months later...


    Borders of the capital...


    "Elizabeth, don''t you think that we should have gone to Moon Lake first?" Rof growled.


    "No, do you know how long is that I didn''t see my family? After here we would go to Greenwood, Lisa will give birth to my cousin next month and I want to be by her side."


    "I''ve never seen the capital," Robert stated.


    "Who cares?"


    "Wrap your rude ass, Alux."


    Robert couldn''t settle with this faerie, he wouldn''t leave Ell, not even a single moment he left her. Also, he kept chewing his nerves and buzzing over his head.


    "Rof, you must see my sister, she is like an angel."


    "I saw her. Yes, she is beautiful but why do like to go to that palace, I don''t like there, I don''t feel good."


    "You kept saying that in the first continent, even young Karmalin noticed how pessimistic you are."


    Rof sighed and closed his eyes but cursed as the cart scrambled. He had strong senses and in Vita country the thieves attacked them but hopefully, young merchant Karmalin showed up on time.


    "We are at the gates, please prepare your passports."


    Elizabeth''s cheeks flourished. Smiling widely she kept the paper in her hand.


    Passing the gate, she opened the window and looked outside, breathing the spring air. Bolingtone had a beautiful spring, however, it could not be like Greenwood.


    People who were passing by looked at her. Rof grabbed her hand and forced her to get inside.


    "Don''t do this."


    Elizabeth poked him, devilishly smiled, "report all of these to your king."


    He folded his hands in his chest and pouted.


    "Sister, I am here." Elizabeth smiled, looking out at the bridge.


    The sky was sunny, deep blue. People sounded happy and that felt good to her.. When those people were smiling, it meant stuff was steady.

 Chapter 294 - Chapter (294): Bolingtone 3

    Elizabeth got down the cart and blocked the sun way with her hand and looked at the castle pathway.


    "Master Hamoon here is bigger than what I imagined."


    "Yes, my dear. Here is the biggest city in the whole Valator."


    The valets took their stuff inside and she followed the merchant who went to take a room inside that hotel. It was a luxury house for merchants that this man preferred to stay.


    After taking the rooms, Elizabeth cleaned up and changed her manly clothes into a pink gown as the merchant wished. She went down for lunch and saw Robert who was waiting to lead her.


    "My lady, you look stunning."


    "After months I am wearing a dress and you can''t imagine how heavy I am now."


    Robert giggled. He was happy that at least he could company her.


    Going to the restaurant, he gazed around, the table that the merchant had ordered was already set and three men were there. Hakem, Solar, and merchant Hamoon were sitting at the table.


    Robert pulled the chair back for her and she took her seat.


    "Well, let''s eat first then we will talk about the castle."


    Elizabeth was starving, Rof already was helping himself on the seat that was concealed by the red silk.


    As they were done, Elizabeth cleaned her mouth and looked at the merchant.


    "I will ask Lady Elenore to come so I can set a visit. My sister might be surprised and I am not the kind of person who would put her in discomfort."


    "I am sending Robert and trainer Hakem to see Lady Elenore, then."


    Time passed and the merchant fulfilled his words and three hours later, Robert and Hakem arrived with a lady.


    Elizabeth opened the door and Elenore roamed to her arms, squeezing her.


    "You can''t imagine how much I''ve missed you, little cat."


    "Ah, Elenore, I was praying that you are fine."


    Elenore released her and Elizabeth waved a hand for Robert, "please let us alone. Thank you for bringing her safely to me."


    "It was our task, have a good evening."


    She closed the door and led Elenore to the sofa.


    "Elenore, I must see my sister." She quickly went on to the main point.


    "I know and I''ve talked to the Queen. You are allowed to see her. But there are things that I must tell you before we go to her. But promise me that you would not become angry."


    Elizabeth let go of her hand and closed her eyes, her aura, her heartbeats were saying that she was nervous. During her journey, she had proceeded with her power and now could read many emotions. There, in Vita country, a young faerie called Karmalin had helped her to improve her skills and she could control her power now.


    "Tell me, I am ready to hear everything."


    Her voice was rough.


    "She is pregnant."


    Elizabeth''s eyes widened! Wasn''t Wilmore on mission?


    "What?"


    "Yes, prince Wilmore marked her before leaving to the south and now she passed four months."


    Elizabeth couldn''t pretend that she was happy, she had heard the news of the prince being an ice Lycan.


    "Did she turn to a werewolf?"


    "No, your uncle had a cure and she could fight it on time but her pregnancy got happened before marriage and it can put her life in danger."


    "What about me being by her side?"


    "You can''t stay here, we know why!"


    "I am not weak at all."


    Elenore nodded but she couldn''t stay there when she had no position, perhaps only a few days she would be permitted but more than that, it was not possible.


    "I know, you were never weak."


    "So I will stay in Bolingtone."


    "No, listen! Your uncle has rivals and they might hurt you."


    Elizabeth felt that the world ran numb again. She did all of these to protect Luna, to repay what she had done for her and now she wasn''t able to stay by her side.


    "At least one month, please."


    Elenore sighed, Elizabeth might tend to kill Vanessa if she saw her in the palace.


    "Promise that you won''t hurt Vanessa!"


    Elizabeth hissed, well, she truly wanted to kill her. Inside that letter Elenore sent, she told her what they had done. In her imagination, she had slain her many times.


    "Alright, just let me see my sister, I won''t move from her side. As you said she is pregnant and left alone here."


    Elenore felt that too, she had missed her son too much but enduring that pain was better than letting her son come and visit her.


    "I''ll talk to the Queen. Have some rest and tomorrow, come to the palace. Only your butler is allowed to company you."


    Elizabeth nodded, Rof already was the hidden fellow.


    "I promise not to cause trouble."


    She stood up and walked to the door, and added, "Livia might wish to see you so control yourself if she taunted. She loves to challenge people to find their weakness."


    "I am doing my best to be patient during my stay in that palace. But it is coming clear that I am facing a psycho."


    Elenore smirked and walked outside, she needed to come back before dark.


    Rof appeared on the table.


    "See, I have told you that here is not our place."


    Ell just looked at the door and didn''t pay attention to him.


    "You think that I didn''t know all of these? Besides, I will experience the same things when I come to your land. Do you believe that the court of Abyss would simply accept me?"


    "But they won''t tend your life."


    She put her head on the table and scrubbed its surface with her nail. Who knew that they would not tend to take her life?


    "My sister is pregnant." She was happy but that emotion had mixed with fear. The prince was a Lycan and she couldn''t imagine his child becoming a normal human. The child would be a hybrid like her, having a life filled with danger, and what if the priests of shrines would call it to be a sin? A forbidden fruit? It wasn''t clear what would the court ask for the Prince''s punishment for hiding that he was a demon... Something that was a norm in the first continent, in here it supposed sin. However, hybrids hadn''t a normal life there, too, indeed they were getting bullied with low-life facilities.


    "Stop overthinking and go to sleep."


    ~


    The next morning a cart passed the bridge and entered the castle. Robert was riding it forward, and now he could feel what the Alux mentioned. Yesterday, they treated him badly like he was a slave. Those people were different like came from another world, hell.


    The cart stopped before the gate and the guards came to check inside the cart. One of them had a scar on his face. Elizabeth tilted her head, "you! Were you in Greenwood before?"


    Bryant knew what she meant, probably, Ryan had described the man who had kicked him.


    "I was."


    This girl was different than her sister, her eyes were fierce, braver, and rebellious. Her aura was wild and her courtesy, she had not that!


    Elizabeth smirked, meaningfully. Nonetheless, she had promised not to cause trouble but this guy had beaten Ryan. She would itch him once she was about to leave here.


    Bryant got out of the cart and shouted, "let them pass."


    Entering the castle, she hadn''t the enthusiastic face that she had worn at the beginning of her arrival. All of it was slew when she heard that she couldn''t stay with her sister.


    "Why are you sad?"


    "You know the reason. Don''t question me. Let''s just pass this."


    Rof shrugged, to him humans were unnerving and half of her was a human already.


    The cart rode to the palace and Bryant led them to the small mansion personally. For now, she could refrain to see the Queen and Livia. They must send after her if they desired to see her.


    As they stopped, Robert opened the door and she heaved out, the yard was green and beautiful. The fragrance of roses had filled the air and the fountain was alive, spreading the water.


    The door went wide and Luna came outside while her maiden grabbed her hand, stopping her to rush forward.


    Instead, Elizabeth ran to her, holding her skirt up, she let the ethics of a lady be damned and hugged her sister. Burying her head on her neck, sniffing her warm scent. The world stopped around her, she felt safe after a long time, and eventually, her soul stopped hovering in the void she was dropped in since Luna left.


    "Luna, I have missed you that much that my heart is about to explode."


    "I missed you too." It was what her gulp let her drive out.


    Elizabeth released her and looked into her eyes, "I am proud of you."


    Luna could not stop her tears but smiled.


    "I must say that, look how strong and hard you''ve become."


    Elizabeth felt the chill on Luna''s skin, "come on, here is a bit cold for you."


    Going inside, she saw Elenore who came out of the kitchen with a maid. Sweets were in those dishes made her laugh.


    "Are we feasting?"


    Luna wrapped her hand over Ell''s arm, "yes, sister! Let me introduce you to our sister." She pointed to the girl beside her, "This is Kate, the person who has been lifting me out of trouble."


    They giggled and Elizabeth flooded ahead and hugged the shocked Kate.


    "Thank you for saving her, I don''t know how to thank you."


    She murmured to her ear.


    "It was my task."


    Kate smiled, this girl''s body was as hard as stone and from her hands, it came across that she was trained harshly.

 Chapter 295 - Chapter (295): Bolingtone 4

    Kate left the room to let them speak alone. Elizabeth made her sister have her seat and knelt before her, her eyes were on her belly.


    "It is not obvious that you are carrying a baby."


    "Can you hear the heartbeat?"


    Elizabeth put her hand on her sister''s belly, and closed her eyes, the heartbeats were throbbing under her palm. She smiled and opened her eyes.


    "If I use my griffin part, I can tell you what gender my niece is."


    She felt good saying that word, everything was unexpected but this child was the sweetest one.


    Luna warmly nodded and waited to see the golden eyes that Ryan once had talked about.


    "Yes, let me see your other half."


    Elizabeth''s eyes changed and she jolted, it was a shock for her to see a life that was growing inside her loving sister. Her mouth was hung and her tears were falling on her cheeks.


    "Elizabeth, what is wrong? Why are you crying?"


    She shook her head, Luna''s heartbeats paced.


    "Don''t worry, you have a strong son. I thought I was going to have a niece but I have a nephew." She lied, she was worried about this child''s future, what was going to happen to him?


    Luna stiffened. How could she do this?


    "Listen, imagining that we were the same in someone''s body can give me goosebumps."


    "Elizabeth, I am sorry that you couldn''t see your mother but our human mother always loved you."


    "I know. But the Griffin clan sent me their prince and asked me to go and meet my Grandmother, Queen Zavika."


    Luna felt the cluster of chill that skittered under her skin, it bit her heart.


    "It means that you are their princess. And they want to take you back!"


    "Yes, but I didn''t accept it blindly, I a curious person but I can''t trust them. They left my mother to die, why did they come over to bring me back? Where the hell they were in the past twenty years?"


    Luna caressed her cheeks, "I know how hard it is, but what if they force you? Besides, your life still is in danger."


    "I''ll leave with William." She coughed, she had missed him so much and had enough time to think about what she would do, her heart couldn''t accept letting go of him, not after what happened between them.


    "William? Hmm, tell me about him."


    She grinned devilishly, "Are you happy with him?"


    "Luna, before it, let me introduce you to a friend."


    Luna gazed at her blankly, a friend? No one was there except them.


    "Rof! He is my companion and William''s spy."


    She sneered at her amazed sister and Rof flashed out from nowhere.


    "Oh my goodness," Luna flinched, this was a faerie no doubt but how was it possible to be this fast?


    She gathered herself back together and reached her hand out of her body. Elizabeth stood up and sat at the table beside her, sniffing the pink Roses.


    "This mansion is beautiful, a perfect place for a fantastic lady like you."


    Elizabeth winked at her sister who giggled. Rof kissed her hand and sat on the table.


    "I apologize for scaring you."


    "It is fine, you are her friend and I am fortunate to meet a wonderful person like you."


    Rof looked at the sweets and licked his lips.


    "I see that you have a sweet tooth just like my sister."


    Elizabeth laughed.


    "Don''t even compare him with me, he is made of sweet."


    Luna dragged the dish to him, "please help yourself," she turned to her sister added, "why do you call him spy?"


    "Long story, I''ll tell you later but first let''s talk about you. I pleaded with Elenore to ask for one month of stay."


    "Yes, and you earned it but Elizabeth, staying here might force you to see Livia. She is holding a grudge toward all of us and since she knows Ryan is her son, things worsened."


    "I am wondering how would she treat his wife."


    "Believe me or not she sent a caravan including her butler, Oliver, to the Bead, he asked them to bring the leader of Bead."


    "How long is that?"


    "Around a month, they might return this week."


    Elizabeth bent and grabbed her hand, "We must protect her. You know what I mean, right? She is our sister now. Rof can watch over her for us."


    A light of concern was in their eyes, the princess had intentions for bringing Ryan''s wife.


    "I believe that she wants to force Ryan to come to the capital. With having his wife, she can persuade him to stay."


    "You know her better, but I will be here for a month, do you want me to send Rof to inform Ryan?"


    "Yes, if it is possible. Sending a letter is a risk and until now I couldn''t help it but if he is this fast we can do it."


    "Leave it to him, he was supposed to go and inform William that I have returned to Velator."


    Luna titled her head, looking at the Alux that filled his stomach and drummed his finger on his tummy.


    "Yes, leave it to me. I am very fast."


    A knock on the door distracted them, "can I come in?"


    Elenore was behind the door.


    "Yes, darling."


    Right after it Elenore flooded inside and spread on a chair, sighing.


    "Eventually, I could sit down."


    "When are you going to meet lady Monaghan?"


    "In one hour, but you know about my dismay. She had invited Lady Delara too and I don''t want to be in one place with them. It means trouble."


    "Captain Nemo already checked the path with Bryant, this time he would not let anyone harm you."


    Elizabeth''s face twitched in grim, "this time? Who did hurt her?"


    Luna bit her lower lip, she let the cat out of the bag, and with this Elizabeth wouldn''t stop questioning.


    "Oh, my dear. Once I was out of the castle, thieves attacked us and they killed the king''s mistress."


    Elizabeth bowed her head, she was lying, during her training she also learned how to realize it. Her eyes turned golden again, but this time she was furious.


    "Why are you lying to me?"

 Chapter 296 - Chapter (296): Bolingtone 5

    Elenore swallowed and picked the glass of wine and took a sip.


    "Your eyes are beautifully scary."


    Elizabeth slouched, seemed this woman could not speak, she controlled herself.


    "You have rivals here. What a messy shit!"


    Luna coughed, Elizabeth finally grew on her speaking terms, but she even had missed this.


    "Rof, go find William and tell him about us but come back in one hour. You will go with Elenore."


    Elizabeth ordered and the interested Alux vanished.


    Elenore who just noticed him; stiffened and choked, coughing.


    "Elizabeth, you are weird."


    "Hm, I know, don''t refuse him. If danger is close, I''ll be there to help you."


    "No way, you should not show up around!"


    Elizabeth shrugged, "do you know about my tricks? No one will notice me."


    "Kate will love you!"


    Luna giggled.


    "Call her, I want to know who is protecting you."


    "Kate, come inside if you are there."


    The girl obeyed, she barely held herself not to enter.


    "I''m at your disposal." She flashed inside.


    Her eyes drifted on Elizabeth, she seemed to be naughty and a tinge of courage light was sparkling in her eyes.


    "Elizabeth wants to see you."


    A faint grin landed on her face.


    "Sit beside us, my dear. You remind me of Margaret. She always had a stern skin like yours."


    Luna burst out a laugh, why didn''t she notice this? Probably, because Margaret used to scold her with the same face.


    "I wish she is a nice person."


    She took her seat beside Elenore. Elizabeth waved a hand in the air, "yes, yes, she is one of the rare gems you might find."


    "How was your trip, sister?"


    Her face flourished, she couldn''t even imagine the day that Ell came and wanted to narrate the stories of her trips.


    "It was like one of those action fictional tales. The first continent was amazing, you must see it on your own. They are more developed and trains could save the time of traveling. Their faeries are the rulers and you can see them flying in the sky."


    "Wow!"


    Three of them were looking at her with wide eyes until she told them about being attacked by thieves excitedly. The way she was illustrating there into words made their pulse race.


    An hour later, Rof came to them. Kate knew this Alux.


    "What are you doing here, Rof?"


    "I must ask you this!" Rof shrugged and she frowned.


    "May I ask how do you know each other?" Elizabeth asked, putting a grape in her mouth.


    "My last mission for Livia, faeries saved my life. I met this Alux there."


    "This Alux, is Rof."


    "Still arrogant! How could you survive the mines? I remember you were planning to escape."


    "Well, I must say that he succeeded to be free. King William let him be my company."


    Kate just peered at Elizabeth.


    "Ah, he is my fiance, but please don''t tell anyone."


    "Elizabeth?" Elenore could not digest this one.


    "What?"


    "You left me speechless, I thought no man would near you! How could you catch a king?" She teased her.


    Luna laughed.


    "Huh, what did you think of me? Did I ever say he is like every man?"


    "Oh, you are saying that he is savage like you! Anyway, the king of Abyss is famous for his white flames. Be careful not to tease him."


    Elenore kept teasing her until Ell turned red.


    "I see that this Lady can overcome your language."


    Rof felt good now.


    "I''ll fix you later, Rof! Now go with her. Have fun in her purse."


    Rof cursed under breathe and went after Elenore who now was prepared to go.


    ~


    Delara drew her hand on the sculpture when a shadow landed on her.


    "Edmond, when did you arrive?"


    "Now, I hadn''t many patients today."


    Delara smirked at the man beside her.


    "Why did not you become a merchant like your father?"


    "You know me, then it would be hard to find beautiful ladies and I had to work so hard."


    He jested.


    She drew her eyes off the sculpture.


    "Could you talk to Natasha?"


    "No, they left before I get a chance."


    "Why do you like her?"


    "Should I explain?"


    Delara shook her head, "you could have volunteered to go with them as a physician."


    "You are mean," his face ran bitter and that amusing grin wasn''t on his face anymore, "speak bluntly, if you want to gain something."


    "She is annoying and can put your life in danger. You can stand beside Wilmore instead of relying on Natasha, she can''t be a Queen."


    "Certain?"


    Delara gazed into his eyes, therefore, she guessed right, this family sharpened teeth for the throne.


    He laughed, "I am kidding, Delara! I like her, this is why I want to marry her! Perhaps, because she doesn''t like me but it can attract me even more to her."


    "Sorry, my dear! I was talking to the chef."


    Lady Monaghan came out of a door that could lead to the kitchen.


    "Son, you are here too! I have a meeting with the ladies."


    He walked to her, kissing her hand drawing his path out. Waving a hand in the air, "good luck with prince Wilmore, Lady Delara!"


    She clenched her jaw, he was mocking her the whole time. A hand landed on her shoulder and persuaded her to walk to the sofa.


    "I am glad that they let you come. Mistresses are not allowed to leave the palace."


    "Yes, but exceptions have existed."


    She felt the heat in her body, Edmond was unnerving.


    "Having you there is a relief to Bolingtone family. How are you doing? Could you settle in a new place?"


    "Yes, my new chamber is majestic."


    "Before Elenore comes, I want to tell you something."


    Delara was all ears, already she was interested in this.


    "Don''t trust the princess, she will kill you after using you like what she was about to do with Elenore and unfortunately, Lady Narayan lost her life."


    The heat in Delara increased and her spine sweated. What did she say? The whole time they knew this and kept being quiet?


    "How can you say that?"


    "Yes, even speaking about it can behead us but do you remember the time you were poisoned? I want you not to fall into her traps blindly, your life matters to us more than lady Luna."


    Delara just couldn''t progress the words, she was right, how stupidly she had the cookies that were poisoned! Did it worth it? In the end, they earned nothing! It was fishy and she couldn''t understand what Livia intended.

 Chapter 297 - Chapter (297): Bolingtone 6

    "You are saying that Lady Luna didn''t poison us?"


    The woman shook her head so made the girl anticipate what she assumed.


    "What you do, it has a heavy burden, my lady beyond what you might imagine. But please be careful, the person who helps you to do a wicked plan then would come to you with the same plan, this time you are the prey."


    Delara grasped her point. She didn''t deny that but also didn''t accept that she was hand in glove with Livia but as it came clear, this woman had spies in the palace.


    "I appreciate your advice, but I''m in the castle to serve prince Wilmore."


    The woman''s lips twitched to admit it but her father was the princess liveryman. The host butler arrived from nowhere and bowed to her, "Lady Elenore is here. Captain Bryant and Captain Jack are with her with Queen''s straight order."


    Lady Monaghan raised an eyebrow, the Queen was making Livia even more jealous than before. This woman could no longer fight against Livia.


    "Please guide them here."


    The middle-aged butler left the living room to bring Lady Elenore.


    Elenore peeked at Nemo, he was looking around with anguish. Elenore had the same feelings, after three months, it was the first time she came this far and wished that the time she slew to come here worthed it enough.


    "Please let us come inside."


    "No, Captain Jack, let us hear what she wants to say in relief then I''ll talk to the King."


    She steadied herself and walked inside when the butler came inside.


    "My Lady, please follow me."


    Elenore proceeded with her strides. This mansion had become more lavish since the last time she visited Lady Monaghan.


    Inside the Living room, the host stood up and greeted her, right after that she sat in front of her. After serving her, the host dismissed all of her maidens, even her butler.


    "I hope you are doing fine after what you went through."


    "Thank you for asking, but the grief that I hold in my heart can''t be healed this soon. We lost lady Narayan."


    The woman sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose.


    "Could you find who had stolen the money of council?"


    Elenore smirked bitterly before the cup touched her lips put it back on the table.


    "No, this case had taken from me. You must ask the detectors. However, going after this case means chasing a wraith because the accountants were clean."


    "Well, I asked you to come here and have tea with us."


    "This is my honor," her eyes rolled on the quiet girl, she clenched her skirt.


    After a moment, she put a small wooden chest in front of them, "Edmond worked on the poison that was in those sweets. This is that poison but it is a rare one. Hardly he could find it."


    She paused for a moment and directed to the girl and added, "you had studied the poisons so I leave it to you."


    Delara bent and picked the chest, and opened it, it was exactly the same poison Livia gave them. She bit her lip and put it back on the table.


    "This is H poison that its formula comes from Alovena and we don''t have it here to make it."


    "Yes, Ed had bought it from a merchant from Alovena, it seemed they used this poison to get rid of mice in the ships that used to devastate cargoes."


    Elenore frowned, this girl was a part of that. Bryant and Kate followed the tracks and searched their rooms and found it in their chamber when they were entries of mistress selection.


    "It can kill the mice but for humans, it brings bad poisoning but can''t kill. The person who used this poison wanted to trouble Lady Luna and you girls."


    The host added and this time Delara jolted.


    "A maiden died because of this. She persisted that she didn''t use the poison."


    "Yes, Lady Elenore, please take care of the ladies, if something happens to them Velator will lose face among all other countries."


    This one almost made Elenore laugh, Velator was famous for its dark court, all those who came to this court couldn''t leave alive.


    "I''ll do my best, but I wish that the ladies understand who they meet regularly, I can settle their safety unless they are vigilant."


    Delara couldn''t move her tongue, she thought that Livia would cover her back for their affairs but as it appeared if the poison was found, it could send Vanessa and her back home and no one would ever look at them.


    "Lady Delara, are you fine?"


    Delara quickly shrugged the thoughts off and smiled but tears of rage were gleaming in her eyes.


    "I am, thank you for the concern. From now on, I''ll be more conscious."


    ~


    The King was surveying between documents when Gaven came inside.


    "Is my daughter-in-law well?"


    "Yes, hopefully, I saw no sign of danger. Do you want to meet her sister? I didn''t expect a hybrid to be like this!"


    It caught the King''s attention.


    "What do you mean? I''m keen to see this girl."


    "She is kind but I can see how she is protective when it comes to Lady Luna. She wore a cover and surveyed all around the castle, every single corner and when she stopped near the princess Livia''s building, she said something interesting."


    "What did she say?" The king''s eyes blazed, that girl could kill Livia after what she had done to take her sister''s life.


    "Dear princess, you must leave this castle and experience how people suffer."


    A tinge of grin shaped on the King''s face.


    "So she wants to help me to send my daughter on a permanent vacation," he laughed, this girl had the urge to wash her fury down.


    "Yes, but what makes me concerned is that if they realize the princess had killed their parents, they might not endure it or be convinced with deporting."


    "That is why I want to sue my daughter, to punish her, to clean my mistakes that includes my children. Now that Wilmore had decided to prove himself that he is not a devil, I am inclined to fulfill my duty.. He will have hard times passing that abyss of hell."

 Chapter 298 - Chapter (298): Bolingtone 7

    Elenore returned to the castle, Rof was gone when the cart halted near the small mansion.


    Elizabeth was inside her chamber watching outside when Robert brought her a document.


    "Is my sister in her room?"


    "No, she has been waiting for Lady Elenore but went for some rest."


    Robert put the document on the table and at the same time, Rof appeared, his face was pale.


    Elizabeth was wearing a stern face when she saw him.


    "I told you that this place is malice!"


    "Tell me everything, Rof."


    Rof picked the jar and took a full sip of water and after that described to her what he saw. Elizabeth''s face ran darker, she had only one month to make here clean of any hazard against her sister.


    "Did you see William?"


    "Yes, they were tending to the wounded men, there was a dark magical shield that stopped them before the gates, it has been days that they are attempting to break through it."


    "It is hard that we cannot help them."


    "I also heard something!" He took a deep breath. "Do you know Eliot and Natasha?"


    "Yes, both of them, did something happen to them?"


    "Some assassins had raided to kill them!"


    Elizabeth clenched her fist, then what the hell was going on here? Did they have rivals?


    "What the hell, here is ugly underneath!"


    Robert commented.


    "Yes, Robert! I have the same opinion. Master Hamoon is going to leave tomorrow, I want you to leave with him."


    He quickly shook his head and refused, "No way!"


    "You must go there and prepare everything for the time William returns, don''t forget that we are going to the faeries land. There, all my struggles will just begin."


    Robert slouched, he despised this conversation but to be beside her, he needed to listen to her. Peering at her for a long while, he replied, "Fine, but promise me that you won''t give in to these people, just stay alive."


    She sneered sheepishly.


    "Don''t worry,  I won''t die until I find a nagging lady for you. Now, go! It is already dark."


    Robert wanted to surge ahead and hug her but she was promised to another man. He walked ahead and grabbed her hand, kissing her knuckles.


    He left the place, ignoring Rof, and did not look back.


    "Rude, take care of yourself!" Rof snapped.


    "Could you earn more information about the raiders?" Elizabeth asked when he left.


    "Yes, they were assassins from Bolingtone."


    She nodded, "go call that girl, Kate! Don''t let my sister notice this! As I realized she is so sensitive about lady Natasha."


    "Oh, wait! He sent this to you!" He took out a paper, put it in her hand.


    "By the way, your cousin asked you to take care of everything. They have to come here to take Lady Saya back to Bead." And he flashed out.


    Elizabeth couldn''t count the seconds to open the tiny scroll and finally, her eyes caught the words and smiled.


    "Little thing, I miss you so much, I''ll come back soon. Prepare yourself because this hungry wolf would want to eat you whole up."


    She giggled and walked to the fireplace. For a moment, she hesitated to drop the paper into the flames but no one should see these except her. She carved the words in her head, on her heart.


    She turned back to the window, Elenore walked inside after talking to the man with a wound on his face. Luna said that his name was Bryant and he was loyal to the prince. Pity that she could not beat him enough to bleed.


    "I don''t like him either."


    Elizabeth could see Kate inside the glass reflection.


    "Then let''s catch him alone and beat him to the bone."


    Kate smiled and walked beside her, directed to the chair where a fantastic deep black uniform was resting, "nice uniform. You might look like heroin inside it."


    "A bit tight but I can move fast."


    "I don''t need to ask if you want me to show you the palace as you did already, truly, fast."


    "Believe me or not, in this palace, you are the only interesting person I met, I can''t wait to see the king and his faerie."


    Kate bowed her head, she had that feeling either. This lady Elizabeth was wonderfully amazing like the words that lady Luna brought about to characterize her.


    "Why did you call me here?"


    Elizabeth took her eyes off the yard, her face was now fierce.


    "Eliot, this person was my companion in Phola," she didn''t mention that he was a vampire as she was good at holding others'' secrets. "And Natasha, this person matters to me because she discovered my secret and didn''t abuse it, so she is a friend and I want to fulfill my debts toward her."


    Kate''s eyes sharpened, "what happened to them?"


    "Some assassins in Sargona aimed their life and I want to find who was behind it. They were from Bolingtone."


    Kate scowled, why would the princess tend to kill them?


    "Princess Livia! I was her assassin when the faeries found me. If you want to send her to the dungeons, you need strong clues."


    Smirking at her, she answered, "I love keeping tricks in my sleeves! This is what I am perfect in it. First, let us persuade her to meet me."


    Well, Kate wasn''t agreed with this idea but she looked confident.


    "Like what, must we do?"


    "Her place is close to here, tomorrow, I''ll play harp for my sister to sing a special song from my family."


    "Alright, I will tell your sister when she was up!"


    "No, let me tell her at dinner. Thank you for helping me."


    Kate gazed back at the clothes, "be careful about strolling around, I believe that she has eyes all around."


    Elizabeth nodded, tonight she would find out what was going on in that building, with her griffin eyes she could see a dark aura streaming out of that place. She had a dark magician, a person who was living here secretly.


    Kate left her room and Elizabeth walked to her bag, she took out her human mother''s diary. Drawing a hand on it, she whispered, "That wench will pay back what she had done to you. I never forgive this." She put the notebook back into her bag and recited a spell that Karmalin taught her. The notebook vanished.


    "Livia, you can''t just kill my parents and slip away. The person who gave me this notebook could survive your trap and began a life in the first continent but your end is close."


    She squeezed her fist.. Luna should not be involved, she was supposed to solve it alone and leave here.

 Chapter 299 - Chapter (299): Bolingtone (8)

    "Are you sure about this idea?"


    Luna put her glass down, looking at Elizabeth who was wearing an unusual smirk.


    "Trust me, stop locking yourself here and have fun. Let your whole body feel this happiness." She meant it. She had a son that needed to feel happiness.


    Luna smiled, with Elizabeth life found color again. "We will do it. Like old days."


    "Like old days."


    They had their dinner earlier to talk but Captain Nemo came inside.


    "Lady Luna, Gaven is here!"


    Luna expected this, the king knew many things, from that throne hall and his room he could see everything.


    "Tell him to come." She stood up and they left the dining room and the maidens began to warp the table.


    Luna and her sister walked to the living room. Elenore and Kate halted behind the door.


    Inside the Living room, it wasn''t only Gaven, the king and his personal guard were beside the fireplace.


    Elizabeth walked forward and knelt before the king. Peeking at him, she could see that Wilmore''s handsomeness took after his father.


    "Rise daughter," when she stood up, the king neared her and grabbed her chin and raised her head, his stare expanded on her and brought discomfort. This strong aura was saying that he was aware of her secret.


    He let go of her and turned back, sitting on the sofa. It appeared that he came to talk too much.


    The ladies waited for his order and he wished them to sit.


    "I was too keen to see your sister."


    "Your majesty, you could send after us. We would have come to you."


    "I needed to walk around, I spoiled inside my chamber."


    "I''ve heard that your Majesty was unwell, I hope you are fine."


    Elizabeth could feel and hear his pulse. He was too ill but kept his face steady.


    "I am fine. Tell me, how was your trip?"


    "It was fantastic, the first continent was unbelievable, beyond what I thought."


    Elizabeth became excited. The King was treating her warm.


    "Did you realize about your sister''s condition?"


    Elizabeth''s face twitched; the excitement that infiltrated in her just sprinkled down.


    "I do, I hope things work on her side."


    "I am here to hand you this."


    The faerie put the box on the table.


    "The night that you fainted, a strong tie shaped between you and my son."


    Luna and Elizabeth exchanged glances.


    "Take it, open it."


    Elizabeth quickly got to her feet and picked the box and handed it to her.


    Luna opened it and saw the scroll. She unrolled it and began to read. Her eyes froze on it. She was officially Wilmore''s wife.


    "No one can tell my son whom he must marry. I will hold a meeting with the members of the parliament to announce this. My grandchild will be born in peace."


    Elizabeth smiled, "your grandson will be a strong man and I will serve him to the last breath."


    It was all the king wanted to hear. Even Gaven couldn''t read this but she could.


    "So we have a great responsibility toward him. I''m glad that you are here."


    Elizabeth released a breath out of relief. If the king was satisfied then she had no worries to stroll around to be certain of her sister''s safety.


    "I wish that our men come back with safety from Alovena."


    Luna remarked that, trying to control her tears. This document could approve her child''s safety and wouldn''t allow anyone to object to her.


    The King scanned around, it was once his mistress mansion and now these precious ladies were settling inside it. This place was the only part that looked more different than the rest.


    "Your majesty, I''ve heard that Ryan''s wife is coming here, I would be glad if you let Lady Saya stay with us so we can know her better."


    What Elizabeth meant was her concern about letting the woman be beside Livia.


    "You must settle this with princess Livia but I hope you convince her to let the leader of Bead stay with you so I can sleep better."


    He stood up and Elizabeth gazed at the dwarf, the magical aura around this man was different, very strong and ethereal, then what the heck was he doing here? He was not a simple dwarf and she could swear that he was a high-ranked faerie.


    "I am leaving you ladies to celebrate. This document was the reason I came here. Lady Luna, please protect my grandchild." Directing to Elizabeth, he added, "please take care of them for me. I hope King William would assume this as the beginning of peace between us."


    Elizabeth winced, he knew everything. This faerie was actually his eyes, while everyone thought he was weak and wasted his life in his room, he had this loyal faerie as his eyes. There was a strong bond between them that the dwarf was serving him otherwise, there could be no reason to serve a human, particularly for a dwarf like him who could run a kingdom himself.


    "I''ll make sure that we will make a friendship, like what I saw in the first continent. Our people need peace."


    He nodded and turned to the door and left the living room.


    Elizabeth rushed to her sister and hugged her.


    "How could I endure to leave you here. Even the king is concerned. Did you spend hard days?"


    "He had eyes on me, and when Wilmore was here, I could fear nothing and now, I fear nothing because I have a strong sister like you, Elizabeth. You have grown up."


    She patted her shoulder and let her tears fall, not made by grief but happiness. She was delighted, purely delighted.


    Elenore and Kate roamed inside the Living room, they were pale and thought something bad had happened.


    "What did they want?"


    "Don''t worry, he brought us this?"


    Luna let her sister go and showed the woman the scroll.


    "What is this?"


    Luna extended her hand and gave her the scroll, now she could remember why the scent of King''s blood was familiar to her. They sealed the document with blood, not just simple ink.


    Elenore almost screamed after reading it, it was a miracle.. If Livia or other rivals touch a strand of her hair, they committed suicide.

 Chapter 300 - Chapter (300): Bolingtone (9)

    It was pretty hard for Saya to leave Bead unless the order came from Bolingtone, she couldn''t reject it. She closed her eyes and tried to have some sleep, tomorrow, she would arrive in Bolingtone. However, she despised this shortstop in this Inn, they could move during the night but the butler retained it.


    But the memories of her son arose and her eyes ran teary. Particularly, this time Rohan was nervous and did not want her to leave:


    Rohan smacked the door of her office and came inside, she was calculating the earning of ruby mine but this mass of profit could not bring a smile on her face when Ryan was in danger and she couldn''t focus. She had missed him so much and thinking about him brought shiver into her hand and the quill dropped from her hand.


    "Son, what is this?" She scowled when he entered like that furiously.


    "This! And the caravan out there!"


    Saya looked at him blankly when Dedar appeared behind him.


    "Sister, a man came from Bolingtone, he says that he is Oliver, the princess''s butler."


    Her lips crooked in dismay and surged to Rohan and took the latter that was already unfolded.


    She blinked over and over and her brain numbed. What the hell this come from? She couldn''t reject this, either could accept it.


    "Mother, you would not go, would you?"


    Saya swallowed but her mouth was already dried. Grabbing his shoulder, she peered into his eyes.


    "You know that it was our decision to make this tie and soon or late, they would have sent after me."


    "It scares me, what if she couldn''t accept you? Ryan is his son and they didn''t tell us."


    "Darling, he had never seen his mother, and it wasn''t long that he noticed it. He was ashamed too."


    "Sister, all people know that she is a murderer."


    "She can''t hurt me."


    "Boys, go summon the elders, find Hira too."


    "Alright, mother."


    She went to the window and looked at the people who entered the courtyard.


    Steading her shoulder, she strode outside. At the first glance, she didn''t like this bald man, he was more like a snake.


    "Lady Saya, you are as fantastic as the words that come to describe you."


    Flattery, he was amazing in that, it showed that the princess would want to convince her.


    "Welcome, sir Oliver. I hope you had a nice trip."


    "Yes, you speak our language perfectly, Lord James is a smart man for choosing you for his son."


    "Please come inside and have some rest."


    The memories clouded and she shrugged them off.


    She opened her eyes, now she couldn''t sleep, drawing the blanket away, her soles kissed the floor and the lace swept after her.


    She looked outside and remembered Rohan''s face when she left, her son was crying while she had never seen his tears of agony until that day.


    "Dedar, take care of your brother, I''ll get back soon, okay?"


    "Don''t worry, sister! We will be busy with the matters here until you come. Trust us."


    She hugged both of them, lately, life took harsh on them.


    "I love you, boys. Be safe."


    She left them to Hira and went inside the cart that Livia had sent after her.


    ~


    The next morning, she got dressed. They said from this town to the capital was only four hours so she would hit the road hastily, to finish this bothering long trip.


    Ryan should have been furious after hearing this but she had no other choice, all the world knew that he was her son, now; and refusing her could bring quarrel, or probably assassination.


    She saw the butler who was talking to a man. The guards were strange to her, they looked soulless and did not have light in their eyes.


    After four hours of tiring ride, she finally saw the gates and an hour later she was on the bridge of the castle. She felt the lump in her throat. How giant this palace was, the castle was constructed on the chest of the mountain, no wonder why it brought terror to every heart because if it wasn''t for the bridge the other ways to the castle meant facing death, one was the thundering river and the other part was vastly sat forest that could have had surprises in them.


    While she was struggling to overcome it, her gaze fell on the palace and her heart began to thud, they just arrived. The cart entered the palace and halted.


    Oliver opened the door and she stepped down, her eyes traveled on the many people who stood in lines, on either side of a red carpet. Her eyes caught two ladies that their faces flourished when they saw her.


    "Welcome, Lady Saya! I am Princess Livia Bolingtone." She was on the head of the people on the carpet and umbrellas were above their heads to avoid sun rays.


    "It is my honor to see the princess of Bolingtone, you are as majestic as the words behind you, my lady."


    She gave her a faint smile. The coronet on her head revealed who she was before she spoke, her face was mysterious, Saya''s shrugged the chill off herself and kissed her knuckles, her mother-in-law was too young.


    After her, the glamorous girls that were wearing warm smiles came forward, their similarity to Ryan, introduced them to her.


    "I am Luna James, I am blessed to see you, sister."


    "So you are the lovely Luna, I''ve heard of you."


    The girl blushed. What she said warmed her heart, this one greeted her like a member of a family, unlike the princess.


    "I am Elizabeth, welcome to our family, sister Saya!"


    Holding her hand, her eyes dropped down, strong! This one was fantastic too, her hands were warm and lovely, she wanted to hug her and enjoy it, but she couldn''t.


    "Well, what I heard is unlike what I see, I see a great Queen in front of me."


    Elizabeth bit her lower lips, good that she wasn''t like the stupid Ryan, this woman was wise. She gave her a sheepish grin. Hey, wait, how did that bully Ryan describe her?


    After the rituals, Princess Livia returned to her mansion, in the early morning, the sister came and pleaded with her to let Saya stay with them. After the show that they attended in their yard, she doubted if that clown Elizabeth had any danger for her. She was one of those that liked to fool around so she let them have some fun before sending them out to Riva.. As she assumed Elizabeth was brainless and didn''t look like a clever girl, unlike her sister.

 Chapter 301 - Chapter (301): Alovena (1)

    ~South of Alovena, border of Fin province near the gates...


    "It''s been days that we are here. The imps had killed many of our men and now, the princess had taken my wife to the Bolingtone."


    Ryan was walking along with a line inside a tent in panic.


    "Ryan James, she will be fine." King William started; until little thing was there he had nothing to worry about.


    Ryan burst out laughing, his body was shaking, his face ran red, suddenly his voice grew louder.


    "How can you say that? They are all in danger, I don''t want to lose three of them, do you really think that Livia let them be there to serve them?"


    William hissed him, stood up the chair, and before punching him, Wilmore caught him, saying, "Livia won''t touch them unless my father is alive."


    The Lord of Greenwood caught his son and made him sit, "Ryan, we must focus on here! The imps are the main treat."


    As he said that, a guard came to them.


    "Lord James, the boy, the human boy," he gasped.


    William didn''t wait for him to speak and dashed out, he saw Frank who was walking to the shield, his body shrouded by purple flames, the imps were surging to cross the shield, he changed shape and beside him did Wilmore.


    "Ryan, hold your sword and if you caught a wound, just inject a vial of the essence."


    "What about you?"


    "Your life is what I am concerned about, don''t worry about me. I fought in many battlefields."


    Ryan unsheathed his sword and roamed after his father.


    An hour before...


    Frank was inside the infirmary tent, the knights brought a man who left beyond the tents after last night''s attack.


    He rushed to the bed where Natasha was, "Frank, can you burn this wound?"


    He nodded and put his hand on the man''s leg, his tears were falling. He couldn''t survive it but Natasha was doing her best to rescue him but he grabbed Natasha''s hand.


    "Kill them all, save our... Families."


    His breath cut and Natasha fell on her knees, how could they miss this man.


    Frank was trembling, he darted out of the tent and found a corner, grabbing his ears not to hear the ears that were tearing him to pieces. The scent of burning flesh was still fresh in his nostrils.


    "They are dying, we all are dying." His eyes bulged, hugged his knees, he was weak.


    Closing his eyes, he put his head on his knees, and a moment later a hand rested on his shoulder, her aura was warming his chilling body.


    "I am sorry for what you are experiencing. If I could use my entire magic, you did not need to be under pressure, but I can do something for you?"


    He looked at her, "can you help me become stronger?"


    "Being strong depends on your soul and you have a pure soul," he slouched, disappointed, "but I can find the source of your power and let you release it." She added.


    He extended his hand and showed her the tattoo on his wrist.


    "Do it, help me to find the core of my magic."


    She smiled gently and grabbed his wrist and closed her eyes whispered the words.


    "Hes khin re min aien!" As she said the words his pupil grew wider and the whole world ran dark and he fell into the darkness. He was terrified of the unending fall but it finally came to stop, however, his heart was about to break out through his cheekbone and fall out.


    He put his hand down, it was a hard floor, assured him that he could stand up but what he could see was darkness, mere darkness.


    "Lady Silphya, where are you?"


    He didn''t dare to stick around in this darkness. His voice resounded and came back to his ears.


    Hiss!


    "Snake!" He winced and paced back but the snake that he couldn''t see was swinging around him, causing a chill.


    He attempted to provoke his flames but he couldn''t, was he dead? If not, where did his weak flames go? Did she drain his stamina? Elves were crafty, could it be deception?


    Turning around, eventually, he saw the red gem-like eyes that gleamed a flash of light.


    Hiss!


    He saw its large red tongue, it was as black as the place he dropped in, he hated snakes, he was afraid of them to the bone. All of a sudden the snake burst into purple flames and seized him. He was scared and couldn''t even run away.


    "I am your fear!"


    The snake twisted around him, his eyes widened. It could speak.


    "Who are you?"


    "The power you beg to have, you''ll die now or you will accept me."


    Accepting it? Why didn''t he think about it before? Since he noticed what he was, it was only others who told him what he was but now, it sounded different. He knew who he was but did he ever try to accept it? No, he didn''t! He knew about this power and wanted to force it to come out but he didn''t get a chance to be alone with himself to let it bloom. He recalled his memories, his kind mother who used to pamper him, watched over him, her smile, and how she used to tell him stories about faeries. Then, how she was drenched in blood. His blood rages and boiled, he shouted.


    "Will you always stand by me?"


    The snake stopped wringing him and its flakes began to burn, he felt that the flames shrouded him and he opened his eyes and saw the smiling faerie in front of him.


    He stood up and gazed back at the shield and drew his path to the shield, he heard the imps screech, it could be the last attack and they would consume all their strength to smash the army down and spread in all lands.


    The knights and the rest of the soldiers rowed behind him and a moment later two wolves began to ride beside him.


    "Jump, kiddo!"


    William stated and he jumped on his back, roaming to the shield they didn''t tend to withdraw. Reaching there, the flames combined and the crystal blades shaped in the air.


    An explosion brought a stop to the men when the flames hit the magical shield; then no longer it was there. The strong wave pushed the imps back but the devils resisted and flooded forward.


    Wilmore sent the blades and they sat on the imps head.. The battle began again, tonight they were supposed to reach the gates or the beasts would sneak everywhere through the cracks and this time it would not be faeries Land only.

 Chapter 302 - Chapter (302): Alovena (2)

    Breaking the enemies'' lines and scattering them, they reached the rough spiky mountains and the gates came to view.


    Ryan drew his troop to Wilmore.


    "Let''s clean the path for them." He pointed out to the King and his wizard who was galloping to the gates and the rest of the faeries were protecting them.


    The sky boomed and rain brought solace for the faeries and Wilmore who now could make more ice.


    William smelled the scent of the devil snakes that he encountered in his land, looking at Holcane roaring, "take the boy to the gate."


    Holcane was aware of the reason and priority was the gate now.


    "Jump!"


    Frank jumped on the other wolf and the king sketched his path to the crack that the snake was about to sneak out.


    Sigo and his men emerged beside him and the Lord covered the back, not letting the imps play a more malice role here.


    "Sigo, be careful!" The king shouted but before he could make a move the fast black snake hit them with its tail and Sigo was smashed on the rocks.


    William loathed these kinds of reptiles, killing them was always leaving numerous fatalities. He neared the devil to avoid his soldiers'' death.


    Releasing the whipping flames, he made the snake withdraw and hiss in turmoil. He was supposed to kill this one, then would head for the gate.


    The arrows rained and distracted the snake that was striving to smash the king, he managed to take the advantage of the chance that Lord James made for him and jumped up, whipping the gem on the middle head, and as it broke the devil began to turn to ash. He didn''t kill the time and rushed to join Frank and devastate the gate''s reversed hex.


    Ryan drove beside Fihad, these men were strong and with hooks and chains were limiting the imps down to the ground. He assisted them as they reached near the chasm.


    "Be careful, we must drag them back. Here is dangerous."


    Fihad was agreed, consuming time here was equal to losing many men.


    "Retreat." He shouted and his men followed the order.


    A giant female imp approached, clawed two men, and took them to the cloud then the bodies fell inside the chasm.


    "She is going to make thunder, kill it." A guard shouted.


    Fihad swung his chain and tossed it up, it flew and the hook tip tugged into the imp''s wing. Two other bulky men arrived and pulled the chain with him and dragged it down, prince of vampires flashed ahead and his sword twinkled on the imp''s neck. The giant fell to the chasm.


    Ryan heaved a breath out, but soon another imp surged him, he firmed and turned on his heel. His sword sliced the wing and the shrieking imp collapsed. Keeping the slippy hilt in his hand, he hurried ahead and dodges the hand and the fangs that were about to catch him. He had to end this and get back to Saya. Before the words, he made to Rohan shuttered and faded away. The blade cut the imp and its blood washed him.


    Eliot and Huxley were moving forward beside each other, the knights were stuck with the reptile beasts that their poison could kill an adult faerie. They used flames to burn them and the gun powder that once could make it easier ran useless in this rain.


    Wilmore neared Ryan when he saw the imps were taking him under siege.


    "I don''t need your help!"


    "Just shut up!"


    William and Frank needed time and he wanted to clean this path.


    Holcane put the boy down and William arrived at the gate, "are you ready?"


    "Yes, should we burn those red letters?"


    Two huge stone gates were in front of them, on their pillars engraved spells but a red light was streaming out of each. It was the dark magic that the dark magicians had put here but the strange thing was that they saw no dark magician here.


    Frank pointed to the words.


    "Yes, you begin with that one, I''ll do this one."


    Frank put his palm on the pillar and recited the spells, the flames roared out of his body, embraced the pillar, and from the other side, William hit the pillar and the hex of devils began to burn, as it came across, this was taking time and the reptiles were surging to stop them.


    Eliot and the rest of the vampires blocked their way and kept pushing them back and finally, the hex exploded with a deafening sound, the wave pushed Frank back but William managed to snatch him, unfortunately, his back hit a rock and caused a groan. It hurt madly but this boy''s life mattered more than anything for him.


    He put Frank down, swallowing the pain down, and directed to the other gate, "let''s break that hex. We don''t want the imps to enter; after it, I will put a strong lock on it."


    He persuaded Frank to walk but he knew that the king was in pain, his back was bloody.


    "Your highness, you are bleeding!"


    "You see, I''m alive."


    Frank gulped, for saving him, again he was sacrificing himself.


    Back to Wilmore and Ryan, three female imps joined and made a strong storm on the left side of the battlefield.


    "Get back!"


    Wilmore shouted at Ryan.


    "Leaving you to die here and making her angrier ain''t in my dish!"


    "You fool!"


    Before he reached his hand out to catch Ryan, an imp snatched him, lift him and another one caught Ryan.


    Ryan struggled and before the imp could take him up to the sky, he cut its claws and fell, he cursed! It was the chasm underneath but a bridge of ice shaped under him.


    Slipping on it, he saw Wilmore who was climbing up and his crystal blades flew above Ryan, blood rained down on them.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    "Saving your ass, stand on your feet."


    As he said that, a ball of magic flame hit him. The bridge broke but Ryan caught Wilmore''s hand, he was in a daze but both of them fell inside the chasm before he heard another explosion.


    Natasha fell on her knees, she saw them on the ice bridge above the chasm that broke and they dropped off it.


    Eliot clasped her arm and shoved her off the magicians'' attack.

 Chapter 303 - Chapter (303): Bolingtone

    "Lady Saya, do you like here?" Asked Elizabeth, standing beside Saya''s maiden inside her chamber.


    "Yes, I do, thank you for bringing me to yourself, I am solely strange to this culture."


    Elizabeth could understand her, Saya walked out with her and went to the ladies down the stairs, allowing her maiden to settle the stuff there.


    "How is your son? I''ve heard that his name is Rohan. I was keen to see him."


    Saya smiled, she would rather introduce her son to her husband''s family in another way, like going to Riva instead of coming to Bolingtone.


    "I will bring him once Ryan is back and we can go to Riva. He told me that the Lord''s wife is pregnant."


    Elizabeth smiled warmly, yes she was very enthusiastic to see Ryan''s wife. Lisa had raised Ryan and it was her dream to see his wife.


    "Yes, she can''t wait to see you."


    They joined Elenore and Luna. They were already introduced and now it was time to explain her things about here. They took their seat and talked over the rules but when silence landed again, Elenore opened up a new subject.


    "Did you see my husband Dorian Black? I am worried about him."


    Saya nodded but it was a long time since she had returned, "I am not sure what had happened after I came back."


    "They have been fighting and didn''t send letters, only master Gaven brought news twice,"


    Luna stated.


    "Let''s pray that they are all fine."


    Elizabeth wished, however, she was concerned too. The more they were close to those gates, the more hazard was around.


    "The dark magicians were behind this and we couldn''t catch them, I am sure that Velator and faeries would make up a war against them."


    Elenore believed.


    "I doubt if it is going to happen before sending some men to Witchberg."


    Saya declared.


    "What I want for now is to see our soldiers return in peace."


    Saya nodded at what Ell stated. She had Ryan, Hashin, and many other relatives there. Yet, wondering why the king of Alovena accepted this all of a sudden perhaps, it was Fihad who begged him and they misjudged King Rozen.


    "Ladies, lunch is ready."


    Kate came along and announced it.


    ~


    Livia strode down the steps of a secret way in her place while Oliver was leading her, holding the lantern.


    They arrived at an iron door and the butler knocked on the door.


    "You have the key, why do you knock?"


    The voice was old and rusty. She took out her key and opened the door that had carves on it. This place was actually a magician''s cell.


    She unlocked the door and the butler was the first person who entered the room after that, they faced the place with all kinds of living facilities.


    "Do you eat well?"


    "I do, your valets serve me well, but don''t you think that it has been a long time that you keep me here? I''ve missed the sunlight."


    She approached the circle that was drawn on the floor, her eyes traced it.


    "You are free from today and will be my counselor. But for now, can you show me what is going on in Alovena?"


    Livia wasn''t conclusive about what the king of Alovena had done until now and it pricked her as he didn''t send a bird.


    "Are you afraid that he betrayed you?"


    "Was he ever on my side?"


    "Well, come!"


    He stood up his chair, putting the quill down. His hair was long and white, his eyes were green and his eyebrows landed at the corner of his eyes, his long robe swept the floor when he began his strides to a stone table.


    He poured a black liquid into a bowl and put his hand above it, whispering spell, images shaped. He took his hand off it, "it seems the magical globe had worked well and he chose his way."


    "He had changed," she saw the king who was standing in his balcony. His eyes were red.


    "No longer a human."


    "Yes, and very dangerous. You must be prudent Livia otherwise, he would get rid of you."


    "He is not the only one who is attempting to get rid of me. Show me, my son, I want to make sure he is fine."


    He whispered some more words and the images vanished, "I need a drop of your blood."


    She snatched a small dagger off her sheath that was under her skirt and cut her finger, her hand moved above the dark liquid and a drop of blood fell into it.


    The images began to shape, her eyes widened and her hands began to shiver. The imp clawed her son and he barely released himself. Then it was her brother who saved Ryan from being devoured by the chasm.


    No longer passed when the ice broke and both of them fell into the chasm.


    She fell on the floor gasping, her hand clasped her chest as she couldn''t grasp for the air.


    "Milady?"


    Oliver helped him to stand but she couldn''t even walk. It was impossible to survive that chasm. Besides, Wilmore attempted to save her son, the brother that she was concerned to kill her son aimed to help him. But, all was useless when they both fell inside the chasm.


    "Come with us, Sir. Simon."


    She breathed out hard.


    The magician picked a book and strode after them. What they saw was saying that what she had done to earn the throne for her son was worthless.


    Back to the ladies'' mansion, Luna felt that her heart ached, she bent near the bookshelf but Kate grabbed her.


    "What is wrong?"


    "I don''t know! It is happening sometimes!"


    Elizabeth rushed to her sister, "is it happening often after you were bitten by Wilmore?"


    "Yes, why?"


    "You can feel his emotions as he had marked you."


    "Milady, wait!"


    Begged the maiden after Saya. She had a nightmare. The woman went to have some rest but as soon as she closed her eyes a nightmare embraced her.


    She marched out of the door to breathe, anxiety was lashing the air around her...


    "Kate, take care of my sister. Give her some juice as she got calm."


    She walked after Saya who now was fallen on the grass. She was glowing in her white gown, her head moved up, tending to look at the stars.


    "What a malice night, I see no light."


    "Have you had a nightmare?"


    She dropped her head and looked down.


    "Something had happened to Ryan, I can feel it. He was inside a burning hell," Saya glanced back at Elizabeth with her teary eyes.. Her face was still wet by sweat.

 Chapter 304 - Chapter (304): Bolingtone (2)

    Elizabeth wore her uniform when she was certain that everyone was sleeping, Kate was beside her sister so it could decrease her concern.


    "Rof, I am going to stick around. I want you to find William and make sure that they are fine."


    "Ah, I was waiting for this but how can you be confident that they won''t see you?"


    Rof wasn''t agreeing with her, sticking around. If they notice what her motive was, then it could be hard to rescue her without King William.


    "They won''t, just take care of yourself, this time you are going to a dangerous place."


    Perhaps in the middle of the battle! She thought, her heart was beating insanely but she had to run over her sanity.


    "Be safe, Elizabeth! I will be here."


    Elizabeth covered her head with the mask and went to the door, ducking her head out, to check the corridor, she dragged a deep breath. Hopefully, here was empty. She tiptoed to the stairway and sneaked to the servants'' door that led to the backyard where they used to hang the clothes.


    The clothes were hung and danced with the wind, it was cloudy but clouds weren''t holding rain.


    She hid beside a retaining wall. A guard was patrolling there, she looked up! She had to play around through the roof. Her eyes changed and she climbed up the wall with two fast jumps.


    Passing the roof, she drew her path to the east side where the princess''s residence was. Last night she could not go outside when the king arrived with the marriage statement but she couldn''t slay her curiosity about the woman who killed her parents.


    She jumped down and thundered to the area, she had become as fast as a wraith and in those clothes barely someone could realize if she was a girl.


    Reaching the princess''s residence, she halted. Where did the aura go? She was certain that she saw a black cloud that was streaming around here. Dammit, the magician might have left and she couldn''t earn a clue.


    She got closer when she saw the princess coming out of her residence, her butler was helping her. She wasn''t in a decent state. She was gasping, and those were tears on her face.


    But...


    That man, who was he? She didn''t see him already but he came out of the building. Well, it became interesting?


    "My lady, let''s get back inside, you need to get into your bed!"


    The butler declared.


    Elizabeth glanced at her blankly; was she ill? Nope, if she was then her aura would reveal the condition to her.


    The old man beside her began to look around like he found something suspicious. When his eyes turned in her direction, she could feel that her body erupted a coolness and numbed.


    "What the hell, you fuckedface!" She cursed, that was the magician, he was looking for her while using dark magic, his aura was black, this man was a boundless magician that was even more destructive, for someone like him nothing mattered but orders.


    She stepped backward before being caught, the man walked to her side and she managed to flood back.


    Stopping her mission, she returned to her place. Removing the mask she fell on her knees, squeezing the piece of black cloth in her hand.


    "You demons! She used to burn the magicians who could have troubled her and unveiled her crimes but she kept a strong one beside her."


    Changing her clothes, she went to her notebook that she used to draw a tree of clues, now a new person was in the story.


    She had some water but the heat inside her was boiling, her pit twisted, she needed to understand how many people in the parliament and council were against his uncle, she would infiltrate in every dark and nasty secret that they had hidden.


    Rof appeared inside the room a bit noisy, turning around himself in panic.


    Elizabeth stared at him but as she found herself, grabbed him.


    "Rof, what happened to you!"


    "I just saw hell..."


    It was what he let out and then passed out, his body was as cold as ice...


    ...


    Back to the place that Ell was a while before, the wizard pushed the bushes away and no one was there but he looked down and saw the smashed leaves. He smirked. "I''ll catch you, naughty rat." He sneered widely.


    Turning back to the princess, he pleaded with her, "please stop agonizing, be stronger than before. Faeries were there, perhaps they saved him."


    What he said was like a spark of warmth in her head and she nodded, straightened her shoulders, and let go of Oliver''s hand.


    ~


    A tint light of twilight was splashing inside the princess''s bedroom. She couldn''t believe what she saw but what she felt in her heart was real.


    "My lady, do you think that Elizabeth James had ulterior motives to ask for staying here?"


    Oliver asked; the princess was sitting at the edge of her bed, what she witnessed last night was absorbing her inwardly, the dark circles under her eyes were saying that she did not sleep last night and kept overthinking.


    "Why are you anxious about that girl? Didn''t you see how foolish she is? She is like a clown, jumping around and singing like them."


    "As you wish, she can''t be a menace for us. She is stuck in the mud, just don''t ask again about her."


    Her eyes averted on the man beside him, "did they send a bird?"


    The South should have done that if Wilmore was dead.


    "No bird came yet!"


    "Go call for Lady Saya. I would see her at the breakfast table with my mother."


    Oliver bowed and sneaked outside.


    Two whispering maidens passed by him, and he halted.


    "Master Gaven left the library in a panic, he was holding a magical element in his hand."


    "Stop lying!"


    "I am not lying, I saw him with my own eyes, Josephine."


    Oliver turned back, shot them a glare, "you! Are you certain?"


    She bowed to him, trading a gaze with Josephine, "I am, sir."


    "Did he go to the King?"


    "Yes, he rushed to that way."


    "Go invite Lady Saya for breakfast with the Queen."


    Oliver didn''t slay more time there and darted out.

 Chapter 305 - Chapter (305): Bolingtone (3)

    "It is a ravaged war to take lives not for showing supremacy." The king commented on the news that master Gaven brought, his eyes were dim and the stillness of his room turned into chaos. His heart was heavy but something inside him screamed that his son was alive, he didn''t grow up soft to shake plainly.


    "The magicians attacked them, I should go your highness, the king of Abyss is wounded and his magic is weak, we must lock the gates, the rest of the table is there."


    "Go Gaven, make sure that no one can open that gate again."


    The dwarf put the ball of light down on the table and added, "if you pour a drop of blood on it, it is going to turn green if your sons are alive, red means one of them is gone and black means both, be safe your highness."


    He had already put the spell on the glassy globe and with saying that he vanished.


    The King turned back, walked to the table and picked a pin, and pierced the tip on his skin and the blood popped out, he walked to the glassy globe that was strong enough not to let the dwarf use his magic during carrying it.


    The drop of blood landed on the globe and began to spread on it then changed color to green. He closed his eyes, "I knew it, hang on sons."


    "Your majesty, princess Livia is here."


    Before he could open his mouth to speak, the door of his chamber slammed back but he put the globe inside his pocket, hiding it from her.


    "Daughter, what are you doing here?"


    "Did you receive a message from the south?"


    "I did. What is it to you?"


    She fell on her knees desperately. All she wanted to hear was that her son was alive and her father knew it perfectly but it wasn''t what he would offer her. If she knew that Ryan was alive, she would have plotted to kill the rest of the heirs for her son.


    "I am sorry, but there is no news of your brother and Ryan James."


    She gritted her teeth and slouched, "Ryan is my son," she emphasized.


    "Yes, your son! See, Livia. Both of us were preparing the throne for our sons but destiny took them both and we don''t know if they can survive!"


    He taunted and she stood up like flame of fire.


    "Father!" Her voice was loud.


    "The fact that hurts like a blade, I know everything, Livia. Get out before I burst all my sorrow on you."


    He warned her and she turned on her heels, leaving the chamber.


    "Sir. Davis! If you are there summon all the members, there is an urgent meeting."


    The man behind the door quickened his moves to call them all. The way that dwarf entered and didn''t come out had many things to say.


    Back into the ladies'' residence, the princess maidens went to take Lady Saya for the breakfast with the Queen and princess Livia but the Queen already had her butler there to take them for food.


    Arriving at the dining hall inside the palace, Livia tried to devour her fury when she sat at the table and when the Queen arrived the rituals were held fast then they are, after it, was a talk time.


    "Last time, I met your father he said you are ten years old, time is passing so fast."


    "Yes, he told me about here but I could not imagine all of this glory."


    "At least he had seen his daughter becoming a great lady but I didn''t have this chance and now it is too late."


    Luna and Saya were startled by what she said, could it be true that something had happened to Wilmore and Ryan like what they felt?


    "Excuse me! Is there something we don''t know, daughter?"


    The Queen asked, her face was already pale as she was concerned since Wilmore left, his absence made her ill. This time they were facing sheer devils not just simple raiders.


    She saw her daughter''s dish was still full, she had eaten nothing.


    "Mother, now that we are eating, Wilmore and the son that I''ve never seen vanished. We don''t know whether they are alive or not."


    Luna''s spine chilled, she was about to vomit, her stomach was burning and pushing what she had for breakfast. Elizabeth grasped her hand, the Queen''s eyes froze on her daughter. But a moment later, like a flash of light, she left the hall. After her, Livia got out silently, she was more like a stray ghost with that expression.


    "Luna, calm down."


    "How, how can I be calm?"


    She raised her eyebrow, she couldn''t even cry for him, her heart was filled with soreness.


    "Lady Saya, you are shivering!"


    "Please help us get back." She pleaded with Kate beside her and she bowed.


    The girls found their way out, Elizabeth knew this and didn''t reveal it, waiting for the King to declare but he did not. Lady Livia was impatient.


    Returning to the small mansion, she said, "I must tell you something."


    Her face twitched and Luna read that skin that she used to wear when she knew something.


    "You knew it, didn''t you?"


    Elizabeth sighed, "last night, I sent Rof to William but he came back in panic and fainted, a dark magic had hit his arm. He fainted and when he woke up he told me what had happened there."


    Luna surged ahead and clawed her arm, "just tell me that they are alive."


    Elizabeth caressed her arm and her eyes traveled on both of them.


    "They had fallen into the water that crosses that chasm. Samuel, one of the faeries is a bird and followed them but the weather was bad and the imps caused him a deadly wound."


    "Then?" Kate asked.


    "He rescued but, the prince and Ryan fell into the water."


    "There is a hope that they are alive," Saya stated, her voice shivering.


    "Yes, there is hope, don''t panic."


    "Could they close the gates?" Kate asked, her heart was pounding hard, Samuel had a deadly wound and she was here, far from him.. Repeatedly, those she loved were leaving her one by one and this was unbearable.

 Chapter 306 - Chapter (306): Bolingtone (4)

    "Not yet, the situation is hard there."


    Elizabeth made her sister sit and walked to the stairs, "I am going to bring Rof for some food. Hardly, I put the hex out of him."


    Luna held Saya''s hand, "They are strong."


    Saya nodded and drew a bitter smile on her face.


    "I know Samuel, lady Luna. He was the man who saved my life."


    Kate announced.


    "I am sorry darling. He can survive and you can see him again."


    ~


    The Queen went to the King''s workroom. She didn''t wait for the valet before the door to lift his tongue and thundered inside.


    "My Queen, why are you here? I sent after the members to attend in the court."


    "Why?" She meant it, shouldn''t have he told her before Livia informed it wickedly?


    The King left his papers and went to her, grabbing her arms, he looked into her eyes.


    "Listen, I don''t know what Livia had told you but no death news had come to me however, she needed to be treated what she deserved."


    "What do you mean, your highness?"


    Her tears finally fall, the burden in her shoulders was heavy. She let her son go to that hell, she should not have agreed with this stupid deadly plan.


    "Livia has been trying to kill Wilmore and put her son on the throne."


    The queen grabbed her mouth, it didn''t even come to her mind but how could she become this cruel to tend her brother''s life, again, she couldn''t forgive this one.


    The King dropped his hands, "I can feel you, I had the same reaction when I realized her ulterior intention. Now, I can''t deny that moment I wished that I could die but my death could worsen the situation but destiny challenged us all."


    "What should we do now?"


    "We must wait, master Gaven went there, he will look for our sons."


    "I''ve heard that Ryan is a good man!" She regretted treating him badly and ordering Bryant to beat him.


    "We must be grateful that he took after his father and we owe all of these to Lord James who concealed his son from this dark abyss."


    The Queen nodded.


    "Can I trust you that what I am saying is going to remain here?"


    "Be certain, your highness."


    "Fine, there is one more thing! Lady Luna is your daughter-in-law and I made this tie the night that Lord James came here. The bond is strongly made by blood and she is now pregnant. Having your grandson. Therefore, make sure that you protect our next heir with your life."


    The Queen''s mouth left open! It wasn''t even obvious that she was carrying a baby but when she rewrite everything in her mind, she had been wearing loose gowns and kept being in the small mansion.


    "I will give my life for this child."


    It was the only statement she could make the king certain with it.


    "Good, I will announce this marriage today to buy her respect and safety."


    "Alright, what should we do with the mistresses."


    "Be patient, my son is still alive and we can''t make those families and the parliament against us, you know that they might want Livia to take her seat on my position."


    The Queen was speechless.


    "Now, wait until I survey over some stuff, we will go to the court together."


    The Queen wasn''t able to walk, all she was begging, for now, could be a place to ease her legs.


    "Sargona is developing, they had brought engineers from the first continent to make new ships and trains. They want me to agree and seal the permission."


    He put a document to a side then continued, "Wilmore must take care of economy when he returns. He must meet the dukes."


    The Queen smiled, it was good to hear that he was hopeful about their son being alive.


    ~


    Livia directly went to the chamber that she had given to her magician, sir. Simon but the man was not there.


    "Where is he?" She yelled at Oliver.


    The butler looked at the valets.


    "The counselor is inside the garden."


    She turned on her heels and flashed out to the garden and saw the man.


    "Why are you strolling around, can you show me more?"


    Sir. Simon gazed at the panicked woman, "my crow can''t fly in the darkness, but I can help you calm your nerves, besides you must know that they can be alive. I checked the map, there is a river down the chasm."


    "What?"


    "Yes, a river was there and it means that they had fallen into a river."


    Livia took a deep breath, closed her eyes. If there was a river then she could keep the gleam of hope alive. But her father spoke the way that they were dead but he teased her, snapped at her.


    "Should we send our men to look after them?"


    "Why do you even ask Oliver? You must have had done that before, just to please me, mustn''t you?"


    Her eyes rolled on him fiercely. Oliver bowed and left to send a bird, the air was good and the dove could steer ahead to reach there on time.


    "Wait!"


    The magician stated.


    "Why?" The princess asked.


    "He is slow, it can take days for a dove to go there."


    Oliver hated that he was lowering him, at the outset of his job, he was pushing him away.


    "Don''t waste time, do whatever you can."


    The magician went to his room with the princess and wrote the letters on a paper and rolled it, "to who should we send it? Tell me, his mother''s name." He told Oliver.


    The butler gave him the name and the paper turned to a dark crow and flew into the air and swirled overhead and fled through the window.


    "You are wonderful, sir. Simon! Find my son and I will give you what you deserve."


    "I appreciate your generosity, my lady."


    Livia quit that place, her son was alive and she wasn''t done there. Inside the corridor, she saw one of her valets who came there in rush.


    "Your highness, the king summoned all of the parliament members to attend an urgent meeting."


    "I know, I see my father''s dogs arrived so fast.. It seems they smelled raw flesh."

 Chapter 307 - Chapter (307): Bolingtone (5)

    Luna put her head on Elizabeth''s lap and she began to caress her hair. "I am sorry, Luna, I''ve brought you at this point."


    Elizabeth was blaming herself that Luna was now in Bolingtone and suffered.


    Luna closed her eyes, she didn''t regret it. Her heart chose Wilmore and it was important.


    "I love him, sister. Don''t blame yourself."


    Elizabeth cleaned her tears, "my nephew will be like me."


    "I want him to be bold just like you. Is Rof alright?"


    "Yes, he became weak but eventually, he could overcome the dark magic."


    "Thank you for coming, sister. I wouldn''t make it out without you."


    "Don''t mention it, Love."


    Luna sat straight and went on her feet, reaching her hand out of her body waiting for her sister to grab it.


    "Come, let''s go and bring Saya out of the darkness. She is sad and can''t stand it all alone."


    Elizabeth smiled and followed her sister''s wish.


    Inside the court, all the members attended quickly, what they had heard was something that persuaded them to speed up and see what was going on.


    "As you know the war in Alovena had grown tougher than we thought, if we were going to listen to my son sooner, now it wasn''t at this state. The imps are controlled by dark magicians and we let it happen. The prince and the Lord''s son are missing.


    Last time, you revolted against the Lord of Greenwood, but now I clean all the accusations. He knew something that gathered everyone to help him uproot the menace."


    He let them digest the words. The presenters were whispering.


    ''His son is playing with death.''


    ''The king is right.''


    ''We owe the Lord.''


    ''He did nothing, it was his duty.''


    ''The bond between Greenwood and Bead is unbearable.''


    "I hear you!" The King directly mentioned the members of the council that was on the right side.


    "Master Collen bring the scroll." The king commanded and the man brought a scroll that was inside a tray.


    He bowed before the king''s throne and he picked the scroll. Master Collen stepped away and eyes froze on the king, hearts curious to know what was written inside that scroll.


    "Regarding my son''s marriage. No one is allowed to force him on what to do or what not to do. He is my heir and you next King. The crown prince of Velator."


    While claiming that a flash of light created by honor glistened in his eyes. The King was proudly running every word in his tongue.


    He kept the scroll up and continued, "My son had chosen his future wife and I respected his decision and this is his marriage certificate. He has officially married Lady Luna and my daughter-in-law is carrying his child now. I want you all to accept this. If I see no one is heeding to fulfill this duty, I''ll make sure life will be harsh on them until I am alive."


    The King was rough today. He scanned the faces that ran pale, some switched in pain, some in rage. But it was his family, his son and his death was close letting his son''s power decrease meant pushing him to play as a puppet. Either person in this hall was supposed to learn their lesson, he was a man of his choices.


    "As you wish your highness. I congratulate you and my queen." It was minister Monaghan who hardly erupted the words.


    Livia tilted her head, the words were still swirling like a vortex into her head. What did just she hear? Luna was pregnant and she didn''t discover it. The corner of her lips was sketched with a crooked hint of a grin.


    "Father, you surprised us all."


    "Yes, princess Livia. It was my surprise for your brother too."


    Livia looked at him blankly, Wilmore didn''t know this? Or her father was playing with her again.


    "Now, let''s discuss the desire that Sargona has."


    The King added and changed the subject fast. Among all, Livia''s gaze locked on Elenore. This shrewd bird knew it, that was why she begged the queen to let her be settled in that small mansion.


    Back to the small mansion, a gasping maiden rushed inside and joined the Ladies who were strolling among some papers. Elizabeth distracted them with the dark magicians'' background but the way this maiden entered caught the attention.


    "Gloria, what made you like a distressed chicken?"


    Asked Kate who stopped her at the doorway of the living room.


    "Whispers, the king revealed the marriage certification and her pregnancy. The Queen is on the way of here."


    Kate could not understand which part of it was bad! Gloria inhaled to boost her lungs and added, "not alone, princess and two more women are with her."


    "Crap! Is lady Elenore with them?"


    Asking that question Elenore came inside the courtyard.


    "She told me to inform you earlier."


    Kate looked back, "ladies, we have many guests." She thundered to the papers and gathered them.


    "We must talk about them tonight, for now! The queen is coming."


    She hastily wrapped the table and went outside of the living room


    Elenore got inside with a grim face, she disliked that lady Monaghan and Maxima were coming here. The worse above all was Livia.


    "Elenore, how was the meeting?"


    "It began perfectly but ended up boring and unpleasant."


    Gloria walked after her, she turned to the maiden added, "Gloria, prepare a table to serve them."


    "Wasn''t any news from Alovena?" Asked Saya.


    "Not yet."


    Elizabeth tended to skip this meeting but Elenore nudged her, "the queen wants to know you, I suggest you stay, perhaps the mistresses come along and I am sure you are interested in one."


    "Ah, disgusting!"


    She slouched, "let me check on my faerie friend."


    She darted up the stairs and went to her chamber. Rof was up and stretched his body.


    "Are you doing well?"


    "I do, I will go to Alovena again!"


    "No way, your body is weak!"


    He was sad and nervous about his king.


    "Listen, I spent hard days in mines, and those days I hadn''t a generous lady like you to tend to me. With your respect, I could boost my magic this fast. Let me see if the king is fine. He was wounded."


    Elizabeth was holding her sorrow not to hurt her sister but inwardly her heart was crying.


    "Okay, go to him but stay away from quarrels."


    He bowed his head and vanished.

 Chapter 308 - Chapter (308): Alovena (1)

    The Lord had to fight despite the news that the knights brought. He dragged himself to Natasha and Eliot.


    The rain was heavy and drenched them all, slowed their pace but gladly they had faeries beside them.


    "Lady Natasha, you two must go after them," he directed to a dirt road and added, "that path can lead you to the river, it has rugged spiky rocks so be careful."


    Natasha eagerly pulled Eliot with her. She couldn''t believe that Wilmore was dead. Those crafty magicians came with a surprise attack and were inclined to target Wilmore and the King of Abyss, but why? Eliot could track their blood so before getting late she was supposed to find them.


    The Lord rushed back to William. He was in pain and hardly they could smash down the second hex. But the dark magicians were here and they could have revived it again if the king were not going to lock it.


    "John and Tobias, bring your man to cover my son-in-law. Our family is here and we can''t lose them."


    John roared, hitting a small imp down with his ax and cutting its head.


    "Son, let''s kill them all. Show them you are the son of a butcher." He laughed.


    Rave snarled, why would he mention that?


    He killed a reptile and joined his father''s back to cover the king of Abyss and that little boy who was flaming!


    Fighting until the next morning, William was drained out of strength, his magic wasn''t enough to lock these gates. Here needed the members of the table and one of them, unfortunately, was out of the stamina he required for this situation. Here he had no privilege to use.


    His nose began to bleed and he knelt, his palm dropped the gate and his flames turned off. Frank rushed to him, protecting him from the magic balls that now had the advantage to kill him.


    "Go, Frank! Get back to that Elf."


    "No!" He shouted, crying. Everything was already beyond his endurance. These devils killed his mother, if there was a right time to avenge, it was this time.


    "Khine fei then!" he recited spells that William had taught him, the lashes of flames whipped out and hit the nearest magicians that were hitting the werewolves. This move encouraged everyone on the battlefield and they infiltrated ahead, killing and letting those magicians burn.


    In the meantime, seven lightning hit the ground. The rain sped up and eyes drifted on the place where seven high magicians emerged majestically.


    Dark magicians were shivering,  the vortex-like holes shaped on the ground and they fled. They knew this folk. The seven members of the table, the strongest magicians of Vita world that had gathered from over the world. All of them had worn masks and attended here which meant this mattered to them.


    The elf Lady flew to the King of Vita, her mask was a white butterfly, glowing and exposing a rare beauty.


    She smiled and pointed to the human boy, "I just poked him, don''t be mad at me!"


    She put her hand on his arm, and a green light traveled over his body and shrouded his wounds.


    "So you revived your power."


    "With your help." She drew her hand back and stood up, "leave these gates to us. Go slay those reptiles."


    William got to his feet, there was no pain in his body anymore, however, he could not deny that there was no cure for his tiredness but some sleep.


    When the king and his human boy were far enough, the seven magicians gathered in front of the huge gates on the chest of those black glinting rocks.


    Five high magicians made magical balls of the world''s base elements, balls that had spirits of water, fire, air, iron, and, soil. The other two were different, the heads of the table and masters of spirits, they let out black and white clouds, they shaped into dragons and sneaked to either gate and then the magical spirit element hit the gates and the carved words on the gates turned to gold. Iron locked the gates and a circle made of two dragons formed on it, sealing the gates.


    When they were done, all of the high magicians disappeared except one, Master Gaven. He kept killing the imps and reached Lord James.


    "I am going after them."


    "Be safe master."


    Lord James stated and the masked dwarf vanished. He had no idea that Gaven was holding the power of the air.


    ~


    Eliot and Natasha galloped in the dark road, the place was scary and they could be attacked by surprise. But they could slip it, gladly. Breaking the rain and stomping the hooves, the horses continued crossing the rough path. Their eyes were covered by leather covers to help them skip the sharp wind and cold.


    "Eliot, can you hear the river?"


    "Yes, we are close."


    As he notified, they arrived at the river but what they saw was savage rumbling water that was devastating the rocks.


    She dismounted and began to search for footprints.


    "Eliot, do you smell blood?"


    "I do, come!" He flashed to a road that had red soil but a hand pushed him back, before his boots touched the soil.


    "Fool, do you want to die!"


    Eliot looked back at the dwarf. Master Gaven?


    "Master...master! He can smell their blood!" She said in distress.


    "I know, this is the gate of hell. Even I can''t enter."


    He pointed to the two soldiers that were carved above, showing palms as stop signs.


    "How could they enter?"


    Eliot asked, standing beside him.


    "It was their destiny. To those who are allowed to pass this soil with turn yellow. Look at the prints, one person passed!"


    "But I smell two blood types."


    "Yes, one couldn''t walk and the other one Carried him."


    Natasha could no longer stand on her shuddering legs. Was he alive? That magic ball hit him.


    "Can he survive?"


    "He is not the fainted one, Natasha!" Eliot extended his hand for her, his eyes filled with love and sympathy, "he is the one who stepped on the other side."


    She put her hand on his and got up. Either way, it was painful, the Lord''s son was not fine then.


    "Master Geven, I didn''t know that the abyss of hell has a gate!"


    "The gates appear and vanish!"


    He notified and as he said that the prints vanished, the red soil, the road, the soldiers, all disappeared and a rough Mountain was before them.


    "Their journey was destined together."


    Gaven whispered and vanished.

 Chapter 309 - Chapter (309): Alovena (2)

    Natasha and Eliot returned to the gates. The war ended like the rain. Soldiers were picking the bodies. Smoke was streaming up. Some men were burning the imps'' bodies.


    Finding Lord James, Natasha stopped in front of the gates. She couldn''t rub her eyes off it. What did happen, here?


    "Brother, what I see?"


    "The seven members of the table are no longer a myth sister. They came here and locked these gates."


    "Lady Natasha, could you find any trace of them?"


    The Lord asked, approaching her.


    "We found them but it was too late they entered the gate!" She swallowed even thinking about the place that they stepped in was making her nerves explode.


    "Which gate?"


    "They went to the abyss of hell gate. When we arrived it vanished and master Gaven left."


    Eliot notified.


    Miguel sighed, they were alive and if that gate accepted them then he had no worries. Not every person could enter that hell.


    William was beside Frank, checking the wound on his forehead. He patted on his shoulder.


    "It won''t kill you, but next time when I told you, run, don''t hesitate or I will kill you."


    The boy sneered and itched his head, "I was flexing with my new provoked power."


    "You must be careful Frank, don''t let your flames darken otherwise your power will reverse."


    Frank nodded, the king added, "Go to Sigo," and stepped down the stairs of the gates and grinned at Tristan.


    "How awkward you look, King William!" Tristan taunted.


    "Did you see yourself?"


    Tristan smirked, "vampires always look good." Only three of his men remained alive.


    "Sorry for your losses, I will repay this in Global parliament."


    "It is coming soon, see you there."


    Tristan wanted to leave and notice what Lillian''s decision was. Some malicious feelings were saying that his vampire mother had surrendered herself to king Rozen that was why the king had sent his brother here. Peeking at Fihad who was shooting him a glare, he thundered out of that place with his men.


    William searched around and couldn''t see the prince of Velator. He felt the butterflies in his stomach. He was alive, wasn''t he?


    "Lord James, I can''t see Prince Wilmore!"


    "Yes, they dropped into the chasm and ended up to the abyss of hell?"


    William tilted his head, they? Where was Ryan? Crap! Hope they don''t kill each other.


    "The gate accepted both of them?"


    The King asked.


    "Yes, but we weren''t allowed to follow them."


    Eliot answered.


    "Let''s see how long their journey will take. But when they return, you should not expect them to be the people you know, currently!"


    The Lord''s face ran gloomy. William experienced it, he had suffered so much at a young age.


    "Is your wound alright?" Miguel asked.


    "Yes, Silphya healed me but she''s gone with her fellows."


    "We must drawback," Huxley stated. Their men were exhausted. He pointed to Dorian Black, during the battle he became wounded while saving that eagle faerie.


    Miguel traced his look and rushed to him, "Gods above! Dorian!"


    Beside that carriage was John McCain.


    "I am alive, don''t worry. How is the faerie?"


    "They took him back to faerie land. He was about to die. You watch your own ass. We all know that Lady Elenore will kill us all if you become lame." The butcher replied.


    Dorian laughed but it was painful, the wound was right on the hip.


    "Move, Move, get back to the tent. We will go back home soon." The Lord shouted, he was tired of this place. What had occurred to his son and the burden on his shoulders were heavy that spoiled him too much. He wasn''t young anymore. Faces were screening in his head, Luna, Lisa, and Elizabeth. His family expected him.


    "Sorry for Ryan."


    Tobias stated.


    "He is a strong boy, they can quit that hell and we must pray for them."


    Miguel lied, he didn''t know what would happen to them, unknowns always brought shivers to the joints.


    ~


    Returning to the tents, Fihad walked to king William and Lord James. He was glad that these men were motivated to help them.


    But, he was shameful of what his king had become. He had to keep this secret to the grave to protect Dedar. From the moment that his brother killed Mason, he knew that he would kill all those who protest against him and one of them was Dedar.


    "I can''t find a word to thank you!" Fihad did his best to speak their language.


    "It was a task. We have common borders and until utter menaces are around we must help each other. Besides, now we are relatives. Sir. Fihad, you can count on me if you needed my help."


    The Lord could not believe that king Rozen was out of this. But his intention was unclear and as King Edward wished, they should not pry in this land''s policy.


    "You are a great man, please take care of my nephew and Lady Saya, I want nothing more."


    The Lord bowed his head.


    "We must get back soon!" Tobias wished.


    "We have many wounded men!"


    The Lord stated.


    "Cross our portals," William suggested.


    "Would the gem power handle it?"


    "Yes, we didn''t use it much, our magicians will revive it again. Please don''t worry but they might feel a bit of pain in their stomach."


    The Lord nodded and turned to Rave, "go inform our men, we will get back to Sargona."


    They wanted to fix the borders'' situation, healing their men then returning to their homes.


    Rave sneaked outside and saw Huxley, informing him he went to let the others know.


    Back to the tent, Lord James found himself alone with Fihad.


    "We will vote for vampires because of what they had done for us. I wish you talk to King Rozen. Prince Tristan is a good heir and Jodian is their home anyway."


    "I am sure my brother would vote."


    He assured the man, his brother was now a vampire obviously he would do his attempt to gather votes for the new race.


    "The global parliament has members from other continents but they had given abstain vote, so it depends on the second continent to decide for themselves."


    Fihad sighed, he wasn''t entirely agreed whit this, "our blood is their food."


    "Yes, and new laws are going to be submitted, I am wishing."


    After that short conversation, they said farewell, and Fihad returned to Jorsa.. He had to report it to his brother.

 Chapter 310 - Chapter (310): Sargona

    Rof traced the scent of his king and it sparked in Sargona. It made him certain that he was still alive.


    Flashing out to Sargona, he saw the king inside the station''s yard and appeared on his shoulder.


    Sniffing him, William cursed, "were you hit by dark magic?"


    "Yes, Lady Elizabeth rescued me, she had amazingly developed her magical power."


    William smirked, his little thing was smart but she didn''t know it, he was proud of having her, she deserved to be a Queen but the Queen of his throne and he wasn''t going to hand her to the Griffins court.


    "Was she concerned about me?"


    "Yes, but her situation is twisted, her sister''s pregnancy is revealed."


    "The prince doesn''t know it, I didn''t interfere."


    Rof gazed around, "couldn''t you find the prince and Ryan James?"


    "They went to the abyss of hell! Destiny dragged them there."


    "Should I tell the ladies? They are suffering."


    "Tell them. But don''t speak too much about that place but tell them that it will take time for them to return."


    Rof nodded, his king was fine and he immediately vanished but didn''t go to Bolingtone. He went to meet Lord James but William also was going there and the Alux wasn''t aware of it.


    ~


    Inside the mess hall, soldiers were eating...


    Holcane was growling at Sigo, they saw that many reptiles escaped to the cracks and they should have followed them instead of wasting time with humans.


    "Cut it off for gods'' sake."


    Sigo nagged and it made Frank growl. He put the bowl of stew down. He could finally fill his barking tummy.


    "Do you want me to go and ask when would we move?"


    "Would you?" Holcane didn''t want to ask his brother.


    The human jumped to his feet, smirked, "what will I gain in exchange?"


    He teased.


    "Forget it, we will find out anyway."


    Frank slouched, nothing would come out of this stingy prince of Abyss. He took long strides while growling and got out of the mess hall. Drawing his path to the Lord''s office.


    Reaching the door before knocking on it, he heard words and swallowed, his stomach boiled.


    Inside the Lord''s office, William sat on the chair, finally he got a chance to ease his legs, even during eating some food he could not sit well.


    "I apologize for not letting you have some rest, but there are things we must discuss and now I see Elizabeth had sent me this letter."


    His eyes were still on Rof who was playing with his fingers.


    "When did she write it exactly, Rof?"


    William meant it, it was almost half an hour that Rof was there and reported but his main reason was to watch over his king''s health.


    "When prince Thinamen was in Moon Lake."


    William pinched the bridge of his nose, even talking about Griffins would bring discomfort to him.


    Miguel put the paper down and said, "She wanted me to permit her to come with you. But I need time to think about it, I have no idea what Queen Zavika has in her mind so I would rather not cause a war."


    William wanted to squash Rof''s head. He had not given him this important letter.


    "I respect your decision. I will go and clean the rest of the reptile beasts to make our shield more resistant then I''ll come to you and her."


    It was a sudden decision but Rof left him no other way.


    The Alux came forward and bowed to his King, "I must go to her. She was worried about your health."


    William bared his teeth for him.


    "Go!" Get lost he meant with that expression, indeed.


    When Rof vanished the king looked at Miguel, "we couldn''t congratulate prince Wilmore for his first child."


    "William, I can''t lie to you, had the abyss of hell a way to rescue humans?"


    "That counts on the soul, if they kill the demons to survive, they have to struggle there for a long time. For me, it was different! After being lost in the deserts for months,  I went to a temple and served the gods as a servant."


    He didn''t want to describe the beasts he faced.


    "The abyss of hell is a mysterious place that has a different feature for each race."


    Miguel leaned back. He could not free his mind off the horrible thoughts that were forming like blades and scrubbing his skull.


    "Anyway, I didn''t ask you to come here for this. It is about King Rozen. Do you think that he is fishy?"


    "His dilly dally for helping us made me suspicious but I will search to know the elf magicians beside him, by the way, Tristan didn''t lie to us. The King simply played with all of us but what makes me worried is the reason behind his wills."


    "Yes, this is what only you can survey, I am not permitted to meddle with them but you have spies."


    William nodded, his eyes were drifting all around to protect the Abyss that his father left to him.


    A knock on the door interrupted them.


    "Who is that?"


    Behind the door, Frank was trying not to show what he had just eavesdropped on. He changed his flustered skin and said, "it is Frank Foley!"


    "Get in, son!"


    Frank walked inside and bowed before them, "Your highness, are we moving to hunt the rest of the reptiles?"


    William snorted, Holcane! Surely, he was growling that William was friendly with humans.


    "We do, go tell the faeries to gather. We are going now."


    They would want to track the blood traces that the reptiles left behind, they were going to be attracted by faeries magic to recoup stamina, so it was clear where they would go.


    Frank peered at him for a while then turned and left.


    William stood up, "I must go, please be safe and take care of Elizabeth for me. Unless she is in Bolingtone I can''t be calm."


    "Just focus on what you must. I''ll take care of the rest."


    Getting out, he went to the courtyard when he saw Hashin who was sitting in a corner.


    "He is alive, don''t worry about your Lady."


    Glancing back at the King of faeries, he said, "can they survive the hell?"


    "I am sure they can."


    He bowed his head in respect and strode away.

 Chapter 311 - Chapter (311): Inside The Abyss Of Hell

    Before crossing the gate...


    Wilmore became sober as they dropped into the water, seeing fainted Ryan he swam to him.


    Grabbing his nephew, he resisted the heavy waves that were smashing him forward. He pushed ahead and reached a rock, his hand clasped an edge.


    "Hey, wake up!"


    He shouted, spitting out the water, lifting Ryan with him, they fell on the edge of the Rocks. Wilmore was hardly breathing but the imps could have shown up at any time therefore he couldn''t stay at the edge of life.


    Looking up, it was just darkness because of the rocks and shadows that blocked his hazy vision. He turned on his knees and coughed, the magic that hit him left a burning wound on his back.


    He brought Ryan back on the soil. His eyes drifted on the road.


    "Hell, I have to carry you."


    Putting Ryan on his back, he began to walk to find the end of that road. But everywhere he walked returned to the previous place.


    "I should kill you to make your mother suffer but unfortunately, I will lose Luna this way!" He nagged and wandered ahead until giving in, halted in front of a gate. The red soil on the entrance of that changed to yellow.


    "This gate!" He feared it, he had seen a drawing of these soldiers. The famous way to the hell that no one knew how it used to appear. The world beyond this gate was deadly and he wanted to pass it but what should he do with Ryan? He couldn''t hang on if he would be left him here.


    Sighing, Ryan was fairly heavy and he was already drained out of strength. He crossed the gate, saying, "your destiny is tied to me, nephew. Be careful with how you behave."


    While entering that place, he was memorizing Luna, letting all of that be dropped behind was harsh and cruel but he was doing this because of her, to be beside her instead of being executed for what he was. With the tattoo of this place that gods would bless the passengers with he could be with her, having no worries.


    After passing that road he reached a cave, Ryan was gasping, breathing hard.


    He rushed to the cave to be away from the rain. It was dark, he made a piece of huge crystal ice that could glow, moreover, unbuttoned Ryan''s vest, searching it and he found an iron box.


    He didn''t pause and opened the box and there his eyes grew wide, reading the note, he swallowed. Inside the vial was werewolf essence, taken from the former king of Abyss.


    Touching Ryan''s forehead, he cursed, he was burning in fever, his head was bleeding and his lungs got hurt because of that heavy collapse and he had nothing to rescue him.


    But there was one option, injecting him the essence. Here was a cure that Ryan could have had before the next full moon.


    "Well, it is time to experience my condition, just breathe because I don''t let you die."


    He filled the injecting gun with the vial and the yellowish liquid glinted in his eyes. The most sensitive part of humans'' bodies for turning them into werewolves was the vein on the neck. He dove the needle on his neck, not thinking twice. Ryan was dying and he had this, it meant he wanted to use it if it came to be necessary.


    Ryan jolted, his vessels swelled, his fingers clawed the rough ground.


    "Yeah, do you feel it! It is like a snake traveling in you, stinging, your mother must see this. It will please me see her tears."


    He leaned back on the wall of the cave, watching how Ryan was struggling with the essence of wolves.


    "Damn, it hurts!" He touched his back, it was bloody and the healing process was getting quite slow, yet he didn''t want to consume the elixirs that master Gavem had given him. They were for urgent situations. When he told him about his decision the faerie gave him the elixirs that could heal and revive his stamina.


    "Saya!" Ryan uttered in his illusions.


    "Your wife ain''t here."


    "Piggy! Stay!"


    Wilmore chuckled! Who was piggy? His hidden friend?


    "Luna, don''t go!"


    Wilmore''s face veered stern, tensed jaw.


    "Do you want to die?" He exposed his long nails but when he saw the strong pulse on Ryan''s neck. He closed his eyes.


    "Perhaps you die with that shit! Anyway, she is mine. Only mine."


    He folded his hands in his chest and closed his eyes. Frustration had already overcome him and he couldn''t understand when he fainted.


    The next morning, he opened his eyes, a red ray of light infiltrated inside. His pain was gone and Ryan was sleeping, his heartbeats were normal.


    Wilmore kicked him, "wake up, idiot!"


    Ryan slowly opened his eyes, the floor under him was hard and brutal. His body ached as if someone had beaten him. His eyes caught that strange light. Adventuring through his memories, it was the moment they dropped inside the water and his back hit something.


    "Are we dead?" His throat was dry.


    "Yes, we are in hell now. I knew that you are as reckless as demons." He teased.


    Ryan cursed and attempted to sit, touching his back, it was dry blood but where was the wound? A second later his gaze dropped on the box that was left open. He touched his neck, "fuck! Did you do this?"


    Wilmore stood up, leaving him to resolve with the new figure he was soon wearing.


    "Hm, you were dying! You can thank me."


    "Fuck you!"


    "Well, I didn''t expect Livia''s son better than this but as Miguel''s son..."


    He silenced, his eyes fixed on the weird sky above! Adequately, this Sun in the sky had no similarity with the one they had in Velator. It was sheer white but the light in the air was pale red!


    "Where are we?" Ryan asked, picking up the box, he stood up and closed it.


    "The abyss of hell!"


    Ryan flinched, what the hell he was doing in the abyss of hell!


    "This world has nothing to do with the world we came from. It is like we entered a gate that travels between the worlds. A hovering world among others."


    "Why did you bring me here?" Ryan growled, Saya was waiting for him. She couldn''t tolerate Bolingtone and if she accepted to go it was all because of him.


    "I was heading for this gate but it came to us itself. I can''t go home as a werewolf and now we are in the same boat. Shake your legs, I want to find the exit gate."


    "You, fucker!"


    "I saved your life asshole, your lungs were about to explode."


    He walked out, his eyes hurt so he covered them with his hand, blankly and smoothly, he drew his hand off to get to used to the place. For a moment, he forgot to breathe because of being mesmerized by the scenery down there.


    The trees had purple, pink colors, some had black leaves. Here was wholly different, could not be hell, could be?


    They walked at the edge of the highland they were standing. Wilmore gazed back and as he presumed the gate wasn''t there.


    "How should we get down?"


    "Do you see that?"


    Wilmore pointed to a sharp slant and headed down. It wasn''t hard for him to shift his shape, turning to the white wolf that here had a light pale red color, he roamed down.


    "Bastard!"


    Ryan hardly could handle getting down.


    It was a while that Wilmore was standing on the plain and the breeze was caressing his fur and the grasses that had dark color. He sniffed the pleasant air.


    "Am I able to shift my form?"


    Ryan asked gasping, bending on his stomach.


    "Not until the full moon, move your legs because I won''t carry your stink ass again."


    "I am your nephew! You have to take the responsibility."


    Wilmore''s eyes turned on him savagely. Ryan couldn''t deny that he sounded scary when he looked wild.


    "I smell something strange inside that forest, fallow me."


    He galloped to the forest and Ryan slouched, was he conquered to act like a boss. Ryan hated to get orders unless it was his father, be would obey him blindly.


    Running inside the forest, they drove out of the plains and stopped at the forest line. The prince slowed his pace just not to be surprised if something unknown was close.


    "Your nose should have been working way better, what can you smell?"


    Ryan sniffed, nearing him, "pride, selfishness, ..."


    "Shut up, I''m being serious. We must be wary here if you want to leave alive."


    Ryan bared his teeth and sniffed the air, "cooking, someone is cooking meat!" How his stomach was poor, pleading with the scent and he wanted to earn wings and fly where the smell was taking him.


    "So, here has settlers."


    "Should not we hunt? I am starving!"


    "What should we hunt? Do you smell animals that we had in our lands?"


    "We can follow the odor!"


    Wilmore could stand with this idea. He slowly moved this time and Ryan followed him. Striding to that side they were pulled to the middle of the forest, it was a stream with pink water that was welling out of a rock''s crack and traveled down a thin river. Beside it was a small narrowed hovel.


    All of these were normal unless their eyes caught the creatures that were nourishing around, over those fences, they had bodies of goats and heads of rosters. Joking right?


    "Well, I can''t comment on what I see!"


    "At least we know what we can eat."


    Ryan gave him a sheepish helpless grin.

 Chapter 312 - Chapter (312): Bolingtone (1)

    "How is this even possible?"


    Livia shrieked out of anger. How could this happen in front of her eyes? Her eyes averted on Oliver!


    "You, didn''t you lose your hand because of them? How could you neglect this?"


    "Milady, how should I know what was going inside her chamber in the left tower?"


    Livia found these excuses useless because he could have settled a maiden there but his brain was too poor for giving a chance to think well.


    Facing the magician, she said, "she should not give birth to that child, sir. Simon. I don''t care about what my father wishes."


    He bowed his head, however, he needed to find out who was the person who he saw two days before. If she had a guard then it could be hard to approach her and he had to handle this from a further view.


    "As you wish my lady."


    Livia dismissed Oliver and walked to the window. Pulling the curtain away, she saw the wizard''s reflection in the glass.


    "Why did you hide behind this old mask, sir. Simon?"


    Her eyes rolled on the mirror, it was the only object that could show the real face of this man.


    He was a young man with, long straight silver hair, his eyes as green as grass and heavenly handsome.


    "Because it suits my age." He replied, walking to the table, he blocked her sight.


    "But you are an immortal and it is not bad."


    "If I knew that stream in the hell had the immortality water, I would not have it."


    "Do you like death?"


    "No, however, I wanted to taste it one day but it has been three hundred years that passed the day I drank that water and I am still alive."


    Livia nodded, but could not understand why was he here? He could run away when she caught him with that magical globe that could show the past life.


    "Could you find my son?"


    "Yes, he had entered a gate that has a way to another world. The abyss of hell."


    Livia swallowed, how did her son end up there? rumors were saying that those who cross that gate would never return.


    "He will return, prince Wilmore had saved him, if he wanted to kill him, he would have let him drown."


    The wizard stated.


    "I am curious about my son''s previous life, I would like to see it when he is here."


    The wizard bowed, they just needed his blood to see it. Going to the door, the princess left the man''s chamber.


    Simon changed his feature as soon as she left and looked into the mirror. Grinning at his reflection said, "it seems I am going to have fun, among Royals life won''t be boring anymore."


    ~


    When Rof returned from the south, the ladies were still talking. The princess left quickly after seeing that her sister-in-law was truly pregnant.


    Rof laid on the bed, memorizing the King''s last gaze, it was still alive as if he would come to catch his throat with his fangs.


    "Ah, I survived this time but he would prepare a mad punishment, surely."


    He closed his eyes and waited for those ladies down there to leave.


    Inside the living room, the Queen was wearing a wide smile. She had earned what she wanted, making her son give another heir to them.


    "Lady Monaghan, do you see how fantastic Lucas''s daughters are?"


    The woman had pink cheeks, she smiled back at the Queen, "Yes, Lady Elizabeth is beautiful too. I am wondering if she is single!"


    Elizabeth was about to choke because of the sip of tea she had but held her face and said, "I am engaged to the son of my uncle''s friend."


    She cleared it for them to cut this off right here.


    "Pity, I could have introduced you to my cousin''s son."


    What Ell could pass her was a sheepish smile.


    "Please take care of the prince''s wife, Lady Elizabeth. In his absence, we are responsible for her health."


    The Queen stated, however, she was concerned about her son. He didn''t know that she was pregnant, but... Would the King truly hide this from him? No, King Edward wouldn''t conceal such an important matter from their son, perhaps he informed Wilmore through a secret bird.


    "I will protect my sister with my life, my Queen. It is my honor to stand by her side and see you happy."


    The Queen nodded, this girl was brave and carefully let the word out.


    Standing up, she tended to leave and let Luna be in comfort. Now, it was her health that mattered and certainly, these ladies'' presences would bring her distress.


    The Queen looked at Kate, "neither of the mistresses are allowed to put Lady Luna in discomfort. Make sure you are taking care of it."


    The Queen just commanded Kate like a soldier so it meant she estimated any menace that could harm Luna.


    Kate bowed, with this she was permitted to kill those who aimed Luna''s life.


    Right after this order, the Queen''s eyes drifted on Maxima, "it is a task for all of us."


    Maxima was quiet after congratulating the Queen but it was better to stand by the Queen''s side instead of the troublesome princess. While leaving the mansion, she caught Elenore''s expression that was shrouded in hate. Maxima was lucky that this poisonous snake wasn''t like the woman she was once in the past otherwise, she would have put Natasha''s head in front of her for killing the king''s mistress and kidnapping her. She didn''t care if Livia was behind it all, Elenore could not endure this stuff.


    "Rof! He must have come back." Elizabeth recalled.


    Rof appeared in the living room. He could take a short snooze and when they left, he instinctively jumped in.


    "Rof, did you see them?"


    "Yes, I saw my king!"


    He looked around. The maidens brought him discomfort. Looking out he saw captain Nemo by the door who was peering at him.


    "Can we talk privately? I can''t speak in front of many."


    Luna hastened her strides and led them to the office that belonged to Lady Narayan once.

 Chapter 313 - Chapter (313): Bolingtone (2)

    "Lady Luna, the prince, and his nephew are alive. They went to the abyss of hell."


    Rof was dumbfounded, they didn''t know what was going on so he continued telling them about that gate, pretending that wasn''t a dangerous place.


    "See, don''t worry!" Elizabeth uttered as nothing had happened.


    Saya''s face was pale, to her saying he was dead sounded easier to digest rather than saying he crossed that gate. Her ancestor once crossed that gate and the first place was a house of a witch that would seduce men then would drain all their aura until they become as dry as stick then she would add them to her collections like small wooden dolls.


    Looking at Luna, she swallowed the silence pill because this girl was pregnant and letting her know about this was not in her dish.


    "Let''s go to the temple and pray for them, Lady Elizabeth."


    Saya suggested this way she could share this whole story with her and the temple was a good excuse not to make Luna suspicious.


    "Sure."


    Standing up, Luna wanted to walk inside the garden. She was nervous and had no clue why all these people were treating calm, hiding their real faces from her. But the heat inside her needed to be calmed down.


    "Kate will take me for a walk, come back soon to write a letter for Lisa. She might have been unaware of my uncle."


    Elizabeth was agreed with it, she was the only one who left clueless and possibly worried about everything.


    "Yes, Jason wouldn''t write to make them more worry."


    Elizabeth grabbed her sister''s arm and they strode out of the mansion. Rof jumped on Elizabeth''s shoulder.


    "Stay near Rof but don''t come to sight!"


    Rof nodded and vanished.


    Having their company for a short while when they were alone, Luna peered at Kate.


    "Tell me, how much do you know about the land beyond that gate?"


    Watching her sister and Saya who was getting far, heading to the palace temple that was placed on the back of the palace, carved out on the body of the mountain.


    "Believe me or not, I know a little about there. But King William was there once and the world for each creature is different. He faced devils who were cruel and hurt nomads in the deserts then he ended up in a temple. It was all that Sam told me."


    "Samuel? The faerie who wanted to save them?"


    "Yes, we are friends."


    The sorrow on her face was saying that they were absolutely more than friends.


    "Kate, when you talk about this faerie your face becomes soft, do you love him?"


    Kate began to scrub the corner of her forefinger, she was not comfortable talking about her emotions. Luna snatched her hand and said, "it is okay to love someone, Kate. Don''t suppress your emotions. Already I used to think it is a weakness as well but now I believe that it is the braveness to challenge your soul otherwise you can''t understand what is good what is not. If you don''t let yourself, experience Love, then you''ll make dozens of mistakes."


    Kate''s eyes darted on her, she was right. Those days that she suppressed her emotions and killed people who Livia wished, she made more mistakes but when Sam came into her life, and she opened her soul for him, barely he could endure harming people. Even seeing blood disgusted her, she couldn''t look into eyes and wouldn''t think about them, their life, love, and pains, the reason that they live the life...


    She sat on the stone bench under the cherry tree that its pink blossoms were sprinkling down and landed on the floor of the garden.


    "Having you in my life is bliss."


    Luna hugged her, she must have been grieving so much after hearing that her beloved lover was close to death.


    Nemo was near the fountain but he could hear the ladies. She was elegant and her words were even more out of this world, if prince Wilmore didn''t return, she would be in pain and her enemies would target her child, he squeezed his sword''s hilt. This would not happen until he was breathing.


    Back to the path of the temple, Saya didn''t know how to begin the conversation but Ell caught it fast.


    "Is it about the abyss of hell?"


    Saya closed her eyes, it brought a smile to her face.


    "You are beyond what you show Elizabeth, I wish that I was as strong as you inwardly."


    Ell shrugged, "you are and don''t forget that you run a land, you have a son and you mustn''t let fusses about Ryan push you down."


    Saya was poked, that was the fact that Ell just provoked her with. She had focused on this issue so much, and it all started the moment she saw this town and let fear raid on her heart.


    "Elizabeth, my ancestor crossed that gate and for humans, the first challenge is to beat down the witch of seduction."


    Ell paused before the steps and the breeze pulled her hair back. Saya followed her move, studying her face.


    Considering Ryan''s past, it made her worried, he was with many girls and it was his weakness that he would not say no to stunning seductive ladies, although she couldn''t say this now that he was in love with his wife but... If the witch had the magic of seduction then he was in trouble. And about prince Wilmore, she hoped they were together otherwise they would be hunted fast...


    "How could your ancestor survive that witch?"


    "Mirror, she has a mirror that they must break it."


    They began to walk again. Well, now their survivorship banked on their consciousness.


    "Well, as you said, I think only our prayers can help them."


    Saya nodded and they ascended the stairs, the servants of the temple bowed to them and offered them the candle and incense.


    Getting inside, the shaman came along with his assistant and bowed his head for them, he was wearing a long white robe, his long white beard was drawn to his chest. He looked so ethereal and when he saw these ladies his dark brown eyes sparkled.


    They were standing before the giant pillars that had angels'' wings carved out of them.


    "What a pleasure to see you here."


    "I am Saya Bajik."


    "I am Elizabeth James."


    They introduced themselves to the man and he smiled, "Welcome to the gates of heavens, I am Dimitri Hill, the Shaman of this temple."


    He extended his hand, directed to the hall and the ladies walked inside.. Ell and Saya went to the third floor where the holy tray was.

 Chapter 314 - Chapter (314): The Abyss Of Hell (1)

    "What is in your head?"


    Ryan asked Wilmore who was now half shaped, his upper body was nude and the other hand was still wolf paw.


    "We will knock!"


    He strode to the door and knocked on it while Ryan didn''t feel good, thievery wasn''t a good idea but they were hungry and thrown in a strange world so it was better to hunt rather than go to a stranger pleading for aid and mercy.


    "Wait!"


    Before stopping him, the door ran wide and Ryan''s mouth was left open.


    A beautiful lady with jet black wavy hair opened the door. She recalled Saya to him but this woman had blue eyes.


    Wilmore just stared at the woman. This scent was saying that she had cooked for herself but... Was she alone here? Fishy! She smiled at them gently, "how can I help these gentlemen?"


    Ryan yanked Wilmore by the elbow, she was scanning them and didn''t look terrified seeing Wilmore like that. She was confident.


    "Lady, we would like to buy a goat from you!"


    Wilmore went on the main point, he wasn''t going to stay here so a little bit of information about this land and some food could be sufficient.


    "Well, my goats are not for sale but you can walk for two hours or so and you will reach the village."


    She was standing in the doorway and it was saying that she wasn''t going to welcome them.


    "Can we at least have some water here from your stream?"


    Wilmore pointed to the small stream beyond the fences.


    "Sure, but please don''t scare my cat!"


    She warned and closed the door.


    "Could not you ask for some food? I am starving!"


    "Shame on you, Ryan James. We are two grown men if you want food go beg her."


    Wilmore walked to the stream and began to drink that water but quickly spat the water out of his mouth. It was sweet, ah, sweet water like they pour sugar inside it.


    Looking back over his shoulder, he saw that Ryan was talking to the woman.


    Ryan found Wilmore so proud, with his terms of behaving they could earn no information because he was dumb in making conversation with ladies.


    "Excuse me, Lady! Can you help us find out where exactly we are? Unfortunately, we lost our way so it can be perfect if you..."


    The door went wide and interrupted him. She was looking at him strangely, "you are not from this world, are you? I saw the gate last night sparked a golden light and either time we saw it, someone had entered our land."


    Ryan heaved a breath out of relief, when she knew this, then they could speak bluntly. Pushing that distress away, he became comfortable when she mentioned it, peeking at Wilmore who was striding to him with his strange figure said, "so you can help us."


    "Well, you are two men and I am alone. I don''t like people talking about me."


    "Please just a bit of information like a map!"


    She paused, thinking about what they desired.


    "Are you sure that you want to stay here?"


    Before Ryan opened his mouth, Wilmore dragged him away, "give us a second, Lady. My friend is a fool."


    He pulled Ryan with him, this stupid wanted to stay in this hovel, what if she was a witch?


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    "What''s your problem? I have no cure for your trust issue!"


    "Do you have some fat with nerves in your head? If you do, then let some of it burn! Isn''t she strange? I just had a bit of that water and it was as sweet as sugar."


    "Are you nagging at me because you didn''t like that sweet water? Are you out of your mind?"


    Wilmore sighed, this idiot didn''t understand.


    "Go, go, do what you want. I am leaving!"


    He drew his path out and changed his form to an angry wolf and left that place. She talked about a cat but he couldn''t even smell a cat around there so what did she mean about it, however, he would not be surprised that she called a pig a cat when the goats had the heads of roosters.


    "Rest in hell!" Ryan growled and walked to the girl. It was safer to stay under a roof with a full stomach.


    "Sorry, he is slightly weird but I am sure he will return. Can you help me with a map?"


    She walked away and let him come inside. "Please be my guest with a bowl of stew. I always make more food because passengers come this way a lot."


    She smiled seductively and went to the kitchen. The hovel was warm and the facilities were simple but clean. There was a room near the kitchen and it made him feel better.


    "Please have your seat."


    She pointed to the sofa and Ryan obeyed, rubbing on his laps, he rested there until she brought him the tray and put it down on the table.


    "How long is that you are here?"


    "Since last night, we walked for the whole day."


    He picked the spoon and began to eat, the bread sounded fresh and he took a bit. It tasted good and was a treasure in this place.


    The girl let him eat and when he was done said, "I am Sania! And you?"


    "I am Ryan. Sorry for my uncle''s rudeness, he is aggressive."


    She smiled, "it is becoming dark soon, I doubt he can stay out between the carnivorous plants. This forest is so dangerous at night!"


    Ryan cursed, that selfish prince was going to send himself to death''s door.


    Sania stood up and went to the table and dragged back the cache. Taking out a paper, she said, "I bought this house last year and this map was here."


    She extended her hand and gave him the map.


    Ryan unfolded the paper and gazed at it carefully. But instead of asking where he was right now, he asked, "why are you alone, Lady Sania?"


    "Well, I lost my husband last year and it was the reason I came here. This house belonged to another person but she died."


    Ryan did not feel good at the beginning but as it came across, she was nice unlike what he thought first hand.

 Chapter 315 - Chapter (315): The Abyss Of Hell (2)

    "Can you show me where am I now?"


    He pointed at the map.


    "Here, Gino forest."


    They talked about the gate and the people who had crossed it, she mentioned that many of them were eaten but the plants, some by giant snakes and other devils.


    Ryan''s eyes roamed forward on the map until he felt that his eyes were burning, warming up with sleep like he hadn''t slept for days. However, he couldn''t deny that what he experienced lately had ruined his stamina.


    He smiled at the woman and stretched his body.


    "Is it fine for you to let me stay until rising? I promise not to cause trouble and leave in the early morning."


    She got to her feet, "I''ll bring you a blanket, please wait a minute."


    Ryan was laying and when she returned, he was fallen asleep and she sat beside him. Grinning widely, "sleep deep." She blew on his face and a dark cloud shaped around his head.


    Outside of that hovel, Wilmore was strolling around when he saw a passing cart, the man was old and was carrying straw in his carriage.


    He shaped into a human figure and rushed to the road, naked.


    "Stop!"


    He was in the middle of the road, the old man was shocked and did not know what to do. Peeking at the sky, he cursed it was getting dark and he didn''t want to be trapped by the witch.


    "Why are you, naked young man!"


    "Well, I am lost, I saw a hovel in the forest but I didn''t like to stay there."


    The man looked at him blankly, the hovel? The ruined hovel was disturbing, no one could stay there because of the nightmares.


    "Jump up, wear my coat, you can''t walk around like this and kill the ladies." He laughed right away. This man was not from around this place otherwise he knew that this forest wasn''t a good place to stay.


    Wearing the coat,  Wilmore sat beside the man.


    "Is there a village here?"


    "Yes, who are you? Can''t be from around here?"


    "No, we crossed the gate!"


    "Which gate?"


    Wilmore looked at him blankly, if he didn''t know about the gate then how did that lady know?


    "The lady in that forest saw the gate, how couldn''t you see?"


    "Man! Which lady dares to stick around in this forest? Don''t you see what that witch had done to this land? In all lands, people have blue sky and a colorful life but here is shrouded by pink-red color."


    He explained.


    "What do you mean? A witch had done this?"


    The man sighed, "yes, she has a mirror and can seduce stray men, extracting their aura she makes them into the wooden dolls. This aura can keep her young and beautiful. To kill her, you must aim her heart with one of those wooden dolls but many people can''t do it, they can''t even find her mirror."


    "Stop! I must get back to the forest."


    "What? Why?"


    "That witch had taken my nephew."


    He jumped down and began to run to the forest. First, he stopped, was he supposed to save Ryan? That idiot trusted the woman because she was beautiful and had food. The man also talked about the ruined hovel but the hovel they saw wasn''t ruined, magic! She had misled them with magic.


    He cursed,  because of Luna he had to survive and save that asshole. Luna? Why could he barely remember her face? That made him furious and he bared his fangs, shaped an ice sword in his hand, and tossed it to a tree. Who did dare to do this with him? He barely could remember the faces of the people he loved, so it was the true face of the hell that people used to talk about!


    Here was truly the abyss of hell!


    Galloping down to the hovel, he halted, smoke was streaming out of that chimney.


    The witch was disguised behind her beautiful warm face. Particularly he could be tricked by the witches but this woman didn''t even have the aura of witches. He couldn''t raid ahead and kill her blindly, what if she was innocent?


    He needed to survey over the house.


    Slowly, he sneaked inside the small barn on the back of the house and there he saw a chest! Nothing but a wooden chest then where was the stuff she had stored? The old man didn''t know about all of these.


    He opened the chest and it was stairs that could lead down underground. Certainly, she wasn''t going to keep her mirror in front of sights. Going down the stairs, he saw roots that were protecting something!


    Thumps of heartbeat could be heard from there, if the heart was here then who was that Lady? He looked down at the broken pieces of the mirror. Looking inside it he saw Ryan and the ugly creature above his head.


    Like what the man said, she would not die with this, he made a blade of ice and looked around. There was no wooden doll. He smashed the sword into the roots, the hovel shuddered and dust rained down. The roots broke and he saw the heart.


    Inside the hovel, the witch noticed the pain that her heart felt. Ryan opened his eyes, and the girl was no longer there. The place was cold, dark, and ruined.


    "Hell," his body ached so hard and the daze in his head brought blur to his vision.


    Gazing at the table, there was the map, he picked it up and stood on his aching legs. Was it all a dream? He jolted, a witch!


    He dashed out and freaked, the hovel was shaking, no animal, no stream, and heck! The noise was coming from the barn.


    The witch appeared behind the prince, "you prying, wolf! I should have killed you!"


    She waved her hand and the roots grew, coating the heart, catching the prince by some other, Wilmore tore them with the sword and dodged, sending a crystal blade to her heart.


    "Hm, do you really think that every man has a bloated head?"


    "Yes, you all love beautiful women!"


    "I can''t deny that, but a beautiful heart worth a world."


    He hit the crooked witch, her hair was gone, her skin was wrinkled. Her eyes were as red as a bloody moon.


    Wilmore hit the roots again.


    "You can''t kill me like this?"

 Chapter 316 - Chapter (316): The Abyss Of Hell (3)

    "You are strong!" The witch took the ice sword out of her and began to raid on  Wilmore with roots.


    He was getting rid of them but she was playing more and sent out more roots to involve him.


    A root scratched Wilmore''s arm.


    "I am strong? Certain?"


    The prince didn''t believe that he was strong because his power stupidly was useless against this witch.


    "Hm, I changed my mind! But your aura is delicious. I''ll enjoy while having you."


    Saying that; something hit her from the back and gave Wilmore a chance to go to the heart.


    "Hurry up, I have nothing to save myself."


    Ryan growled however, he could finally make it out, to grow his paws. These paws were able to tear the root and even he was stunned. But what if it scares Saya?


    Thinking about her, he raged, why couldn''t he remember her face?


    "What did you do to me?"


    Ryan shouted at the shrieking witch who was now on the corner of the wall.


    "You fools, when you cross that gate, you will lose the memories of those you love. This is the test."


    Ryan stopped breaking the roots. She surged ahead and the roots wrung around him.


    "If I lose them, I don''t mind to die here."


    Wilmore cursed, he saw a wooden doll that dropped from the witch, picking it up when the woman began to absorb Ryan''s aura, he kept reaching for the heart and finally he hit it, it stopped beating and he earned his goal.


    The witch began to burn and the prince hardly looked back to see if Ryan still was alive.


    "Are you alive?" It was all he said when the shrieks stopped and he dared to gaze to Ryan''s side, he was leaning back on a wall.


    "I can''t remember, my wife''s face!"


    "I know, I have the same problem. Get up. There is a village near here. I would go there and find a painter."


    Frizzing the scratch on his arm, he strode outside and Ryan crept out after him.


    "She said this forest is dangerous and has carnivorous plants." He showed him the map and added, "Gino forest here is."


    Wilmore was listening to him while seeing that the ray had changed, looking at the colorful butterfly that passed by him, he discovered that the hex was no longer established and when people were up in the morning, they could see the blue sky.


    Wilmore snatched the map from him and checked the place.


    "There was no carnivorous plant on my way."


    He began to walk to the road where he saw the old man. He wasn''t sure what the witch had told him was true but if there was any strange trap, it was the witch''s tricks.


    "Hey, are you upset with me?"


    Ryan asked while running his strides faster after the prince.


    "Women are your weakness, are not they?"


    Ryan sighed, this time his tiredness was his weakness.


    "Nope! I was tired and she had a good place?"


    Wilmore halted, burst out laughing, his hand stretched out of his body, "there, that is not real! And I hope you didn''t eat anything from her hand because it wasn''t possibly pleasant food."


    While hearing that, Ryan felt a burning twist in his stomach and eventually poked out. It was loathsome and what he indicated worsened his thoughts.


    "I want to die!"


    Ryan was shameless, how fool he looked in his uncle''s eyes.


    The prince said no word and when they arrived at the margin of the village, the sky was turning blue and the crowd of people was staring at the sky, whispering that the witch was finally dead. They could see each other''s faces in actual colors after many years that they could barely recall every color.


    "We have no gold to pay a painter!"


    "Give me your ring!"


    Ryan peered at him startled.


    "No way, let''s work somewhere!"


    "Do you really think that when the day is about to end we can remember their faces?"


    That marriage ring was dear to him but Saya''s face was more precious and the only hope that could keep his fight for home.


    Taking the ring out, he said, "you owe me one!"


    "Don''t worry, Lady Saya will understand."


    Getting out of that place,


    They went to a shop that was just opening and waited until the man went inside.


    "Don''t sell it cheap."


    "It is not on me!"


    Slowly they walked inside and Wilmore put the ring on the wooden counter.


    "How much do you buy this?"


    Ryan''s eyes widened, did he ever sell something in his life? No smile, no strategy, and he just burned this ring before the start.


    "Let me see!"


    The man pushed his eyeglasses up the bridge of his nose. He checked the gold and said, "1000 din!"


    Ryan and Wilmore exchanged glances, dumbfounded. How much was that exactly?


    "2000 din!"


    Ryan uttered, wearing a wide grin!


    "This ring is worth more than what you say!" Wilmore added.


    "No one can pay too much for this, think about 1500 din, then come back. I won''t go higher!"


    They could not consume more time and had to deal with him.


    "Alright, let''s just do it. 1600 din!"


    It was the last number, that Wilmore suggested.


    "Well, today we are happy for a great blessing, so I''ll be fair with you."


    "Fine."


    The man picked the ring and began to count the coins."


    Passing them the purse, he said, "have a nice day gentleman."


    They looked messy and Wilmore was just wearing a coat and the appearance shouted that they weren''t from around here.


    Ryan was about to snatch the purse but the prince was faster. How dare he be? It was his money, indeed!


    Getting outside of the shop, he snapped, "that is my money!"


    "I could have let you die there but see, you are still breathing. You can thank me this way."


    Ryan ignored him, now the problem was how to find a painter.


    "How should we find a painter?"


    "That old man! He told me about the witch."


    He walked to the old man who was carrying the carriage.


    "Sir. What a coincidence?"


    "Wow, young man! I see you rescued your friend!"


    Ryan looked at his uncle blankly.


    "Really, friends!"


    "I lied, and I didn''t mention friend, idiot!"


    Ryan sneered, did he expect more than this?


    "Yes, sir! I am Wilmore and he is Ryan. As you said there was a witch in the forest!"


    "What? Did you see her, truly?"


    "Yes, I found the heart and killed her. The wooden dolls you mentioned were hung around her hip like a belt and dropped there."


    The man''s eyes ran teary, "can you take me there?"


    "Excuse me, but that place is malice and we must find a painter before it."


    "A painter? My daughter is a painter."


    He said, excited.


    "Alright, we need two drawings so we would take you there instead."


    Ryan stated, so he wasn''t supposed to spend his whole money.


    Wilmore chuckled, Ryan didn''t nag about selling the ring for no reason, however, they needed to move and find someone who knew about the exit gate of this place.


    "Please follow me, anyway, we owe you for saving our territory. Be my guest for food."


    The man guided them to his house, this one hopefully seemed to be real. The man unlocked the door and went inside.


    "Flora, we have guests, please prepare the food."


    "We will have the food after drawings."


    The girl came out of the kitchen, she was too young, not more than fifteen but had a cute face.


    "Welcome father."


    "Thank you, daughter, did you see the sky? These men killed the witch, Flora."


    "I am the more grateful one, it was hard for a painter like me not to know what color the real world was."


    She pointed to the egg in her hand.


    "Can you do us a favor?"


    "Sure, anything."


    "We need two drawings."


    She nodded and went to a room.


    "Please have your seat until I bring my brushes."


    The girl brought her stuff and for a moment, she was looking at the colors, it was going to be her first challenge to draw with these colors.


    "Tell me what do you want me to draw."


    "Our wives!"


    Wilmore started and it brought a soft smile to Flora''s face.


    "Describe them to me, I''ll do my best to draw them perfectly."


    The two handsome men began to describe their wives and she drew the brush into the watercolors and followed what they illustrated in her mind.


    In the end, she was done with her drawings and handed them the papers after two hours.


    "Gods! This is fantastic."


    Ryan complimented, it was exactly how Saya looked, however, the whole time he was drawing her face into his mind to remember her.


    "We can''t thank you enough."


    "If you killed the witch, please bring my brother back."


    Her brother? It was the question that shaped their faces.


    "Yes, she caught my son last year. And I was a coward that could not go after his son."


    "We are sorry to hear it, but you could do nothing, once she spelled the prey, there was no way to rescue."


    Ryan explained, he hardly could wake up and if it were not for Wilmore, he was now a wooden doll.

 Chapter 317 - Chapter (317): The Abyss Of Hell (4)

    The farmer gave Wilmore a pair of clothes that belonged to his son, then he took them to the forest but before driving to the thickness, he stopped and gazed at the green world, he could never remember seeing the forest like this. They could only see everything with the color that the witch preferred. All those men who went to kill her would have never come back.


    "Did you change your mind?"


    The farmer shook his head, he couldn''t describe his feelings but soon if he could find the wooden dolls, he would make sure that his people realized what these men had done.


    "No, I can''t change my mind, I had never buried my young son."


    Ryan and Wilmore could understand what he felt instantly.


    "Let''s see what that hovel looks like."


    Driving to the road, they arrived in the hovel at noon and searched over the place to see if anything harmful was set there.


    "You two can go and bring the wooden dolls, I''ll guard here."


    Wilmore raised an eyebrow, Ryan was the last person he could trust after what he discovered about him.


    "Be careful with every passing lady."


    "Shut up, get down!"


    He turned his face and vigilantly glanced into the wood.


    Wilmore headed to the barn and took the farmer with him.


    Reaching underground, the farmer began to wail and it was tough for the prince. He had seen this so much but this time, it was way harsher.


    "Please accept my condolences."


    "Why did I leave him alone, I should have come with him. Too late."


    He picked the wooden dolls and gazed at them.


    "Their name is carved on these,  but I can''t find my son." For a moment hope sparkled into his eyes, assuming that he was alive.


    The prince did not want to ruin his mood but he was supposed to tell him and set him free.


    "I am sorry," he walked to the roots and took out the wooden doll, and offered the man. How embarrassing that was to declare that he killed the witch with that, actually his son!


    "Your son is here," he extended his hand and gave him the wooden doll.


    "Oh, my son!" Sorrow rained down on his flourished face.


    "This is the most horrible witch I''ve ever seen, she enjoyed carrying them like dolls."


    "There was a wizard who used to do the same with the beautiful girls but he was killed by another one."


    "How many of these dark magicians exactly exist?"


    Wilmore was wishing to find another one who knew how to find the exit gate.


    "Are you going to hunt them? But if you track them, you won''t be able to live your life, you will have to force yourself to kill more to survive."


    He paused and waited for him, but Wilmore wasn''t sure what to say.


    "I have to go and find an answer from them but if they don''t answer my question therefore I have no other choice but to kill them."


    He pointed out to the stairs, "let us company you to the village, we must buy supplies and move."


    They got out and Ryan sneaked bedside them.


    The path ended in silence and at the gates, the prince said, "Stop here."


    "You can get paid for what you did, so why don''t come with me?"


    "Because we must go home."


    The old man understood this, as they got down, the men left.


    "Where should we go, we did not but goods?"


    Ryan asked.


    "Look, the gate has red soil and was made of this land, so we must see where it will appear but it isn''t the problem. We must find out when it appears to be ready to face the beast near that gate."


    "Why are you here?"


    Ryan asked.


    "What do you mean, I''ve told you before?"


    The prince excused.


    "Do you think that I can be convinced, that you only yearn for that tattoo? There must be a strong reason that you came here, you could go to your court, kill all of those who stand against you, and cause chaos."


    "None of your business."


    "Tell me, is it about Luna? Something related, like you and her having..."


    "Shut up, move, because I want to reach the next place at night."


    He began to walk, they needed to buy two horses.


    "Fine, I''ll find out myself."


    They paced the walk, and it took them hours to go there, to the next village.


    A bar was noisy and the light that was reaching out could show how messy and crowded the place was.


    "Should we go to that bar?"


    "Do you see any other place?"


    Wilmore didn''t hesitate to think twice, the noisier place the better. In such places, many people were buzzing over various subjects.


    "How do you assume this? What if they don''t like strangers?"


    "Why am I even talking to you? Are you afraid of being kicked out?"


    "Yes, I do! I don''t want to face another witch!"


    Wilmore grinned, finding witches was his passion, his senses were saying that he came to this world for some reason, perhaps helping these people was his challenge.


    "I thought you are as humble as your father but I see you are as selfish as your mother."


    He teased him.


    "Happy?"


    "I don''t feel you!"


    Ryan despised that he used to compare him with Livia. What on the hell poked him to keep saying that?


    They arrived at the door of the bar where a man was sitting, looking into the dark, he said, "I don''t like strangers!"


    He drew his hat back and darted the men sharp glances. As his appearance said, he was not too far high drunk.


    "We won''t stay much, please bear us for tonight."


    Wilmore didn''t wish for conflict so it was better to release himself right now before collapsing into one.


    The prince stepped inside and Ryan strode after him, dangling with this bulky guy before the door wasn''t in his dish.


    It was warm inside, while the wind outside was getting heavy. This village sounded richer than the previous one thus they could prepare horses.


    Eyes turned on the strangers fiercely and,  huh, ridiculous! These people truly disliked strangers and unfortunately, they were quite drunk.


    There was only a table, at the end of the bar, a quiet place to have food, to find a place to stay, and eventually, they could sort it out to have food for the road.


    The waiter came along and gave them a menu that had only four options.


    "Roasted chicken and two mugs of beer."


    Wilmore ordered and waited for the food to be prepared.


    "Are you going to the Inn?" A man asked from the next table, he was skinny and crooked and had too much beer that reddened his cheeks.


    "Yes, we need to buy two horses."


    "Hm, so you won''t stay much!"


    "Henderson, do you know what I heard yesterday?" Another man stated and suspiciously began to peer at the strangers.


    "I do! Ten missing men during the past week! They can be killers."


    After what Henderson the bearded man stated, all of the men turned their heads and for a moment forgot their mugs of beer.


    "Did not you see any stray strangers?"


    Another bulky man meant it.


    Wilmore let the waiter bring the food and ignored all the buzzing words that used to shoot at them.


    "Maybe they are now among us!"


    When Wilmore put the spoon down, he closed his eyes. The bulky stink man was right near his hand, enduring it was brutal and the fist punched the table. The empty dishes flew up and rested, clanked on the table.


    "What do you mean?"


    Ryan nudged the prince, he was insane, truly insane. These people would itch their asses.


    "Hm, what if I mean it?"


    "We are not killers, we just arrived here tonight."


    "Wow, seems you are too smart!" The man laughed.


    His fingers clawed Wilmore''s nape and forced him to stand. The prince cursed underneath, how awkward he looked among this folk. Smashing the man''s hand, he steadied himself.


    "Woooo... See, strong and these hands carried swords."


    Wilmore didn''t want to fight but these men were testing them, challenging them to earn their trust.


    "Well, we can go to the forest and look for your people, if you need any proof."


    The man sneered widely and exposed his teeth!


    "You came here to take us there and trap us?...!"


    A man yelled from the back of the place. The whispers rose and finally, the door ran wide and the man they saw outside chimed in.


    "What is this noise for? You are disturbing me!"


    "Hector! We think these strangers are fishy!"


    The stern man scanned the strangers from top to toe.


    "Kidding right? We found snake flake and as I see, the devils don''t like to have food in crowded places."


    "What if you are wrong and there is no devil out there?"


    Wilmore and Ryan exchanged glances. They could go and hunt the beast they mentioned in exchange for horses, so they could save more money for the trip.


    "Or perhaps they are the devils'' hunters! Or want to be!"


    Hector had believed that they were innocent.

 Chapter 318 - Chapter (318): Bolingtone (1)

    Rof was following the man who the princess introduced as her counselor. But he only used to wander inside the bazaars and buy some herbs.


    The Alux was baffled by this man, it made his moves more suspicious. Changing his mind, he went to spy on the butler, that golden-hand man who used to do everything quietly.


    As he guessed when the clock hit midnight Oliver sneaked out of the princess''s residence, wearing a black cloak. He looked at the glowing full moon then strode out of the palace, there another man brought him a horse.


    Oliver headed out of the castle and arrived at a mansion. He dismounted and walked up the stairs, then he knocked on the door then a man came out.


    "Why do you keep delaying?"


    The man was slender and scanned around to see whether someone chased the butler or not.


    "I never late!" He pushed him out of the way, went inside.


    Rof crept inside and ambushed behind a vase.


    "Did you bring the new essences that the princess sent?"


    Another man came forward and asked from another corner. He approached with some more men.


    Oliver put out a chest that was concealed under his cloak and handed it to the man beside him.


    "This is enough for now, she will come to see you soon. There is a matter that you must take care of it."


    "Fine, she had kept us here, during the past week, has it any necessary reason?"


    "Yes, wait for her to come."


    He turned back and left. Rof bit his lip, crap! Why didn''t he indicate a little bit more?


    While cursing the butler he flashed out to see where the man would go. He got back to the castle but near the forest, the magician blocked his path.


    The horse was scared and stood on the back hooves. Oliver clung on the horse not to slip.


    "You rascal, what the hell are you doing?"


    He yelled out and dismounted.


    "We have unsettled issues, right?"


    "Yes, I don''t like you, why do you strive to attract her attention."


    "Why do you care? We both want to fulfill her wishes, shouldn''t you care about this one!"


    "Hm, then why do you try to get closer to her?"


    "I don''t, I am trying to keep us safe, I realized that the king had asked Captain Bryant to capture our doves."


    Oliver coughed, this could send him to the grave if Bryant was going to catch the bird.


    "Can you do something for the princess order? The child should not be..."


    The magician was walking near the bushes when he stopped talking, it was rude that instead of listening to him, he was strolling around.


    "Shush!"


    The wizard said then bent on the bushes, struggling to catch something like a rat, he extended his hand and Oliver''s eyes widened. Heck! What was this?


    Rof was stuck here, this man had magic and he could swear on it. As soon as he snatched him in a blink, he could not disappear. This magic was old and surrounded the air over Rof. Letting them know that he was working with Elizabeth meant trouble so he had to play a trick like what Elizabeth used to do.


    He smelled candies in the butler''s pocket.


    "What is this!"


    "Candies, give me your candies!" He shouted it out variously. Showing rage like a wild animal.


    "This is a faerie, an Alux! Do you have candies with you?"


    Oliver searched his pocket, yes, he snatched some candies from the kitchen but he forgot to eat them.


    "What the hell is it doing here?"


    "To get those candies, Alux loves candies, perhaps this one had escaped the mines and has been wandering in our world."


    "Is it dangerous?"


    The magician smirked widely.


    "Let''s see, give me your candies."


    Oliver pouted, he took out two candies and put them in the hand of the man.


    "No more!"


    Simon took the Alux from the nape, pressing on his thin neck said, "I will give you candies but you have to be my slave!"


    "More candies more tie!"


    Rof''s idea worked, thanking what Ell taught him.


    "What is going on?" Oliver asked, shouldn''t they kill this person who just heard him?


    "Do you know that an Alux can be a great spy? They can move so fast, like light rays they can move around and survey."


    Oliver couldn''t believe what the man just said, bearing him was not imaginable, the princess might not be agreed with having a faerie around them.


    The wizard gave the candies to that Alux and he thrust them into his small mouth hastily.


    "Let''s get back."


    The wizard was so sure that Rof could not escape, he put him into the pocket of his robe and chuckled, "from now on, you are Candy! Alux!"


    Rof was spelled so he could not move unless this man desired. He cursed inwardly, only his mind was working but his body was doing something else, even his joints were driving exactly the way this magician desired.


    Oliver jumped on his horse and got back to the palace, going straight forward to the princess'' residence. Simon was already there waiting for him before the chamber''s door.


    Asking for permission, the princess allowed them to walk inside.


    "Milady, I gave the essence to them."


    "Fine, I''ll go to meet them when my father stopped stalking me."


    A maiden was brushing her hair, looking at her reflection inside the mirror, she gazed at her wizard who was avoiding appearing in front of the mirror.


    "Josephine, you are done here."


    The maiden bowed and put the brush down on the table and quickly rushed out.


    "What else?"


    "We found a candy stalker on our way back here."


    The butler gazed at the wizard who brought a small creature out of his pocket.


    Livia stood up, what the hell?


    "What is th..."


    "An Alux, a faerie that works in the mines to extract gems."


    Livia''s mouth ran wide, her black gown skirt swept behind her when she approached enough to take a better look.


    Her expression ran like someone who was disgusted by the faerie''s queer face.


    Rof was boiling in rage inwardly, Elizabeth never looked at him like this, instead of making him a slave, she called him a friend and didn''t punish him for taking words to William, her love had changed his life. But this wicked princess had the best of everything yet craving more.


    "What do you think my lady? This Alux loves candies, give him candies and he can be a perfect spy that no one can discover!"


    The wizard stated.


    "How can we trust him?"


    "I love candies, I am useful!"


    Livia raised an eyebrow and steadied herself, this creature could speak!


    "Fine, I''ll accept you. But if you disappoint me, I''ll put your head on your chest."


    "I won''t, my lady."


    Rof stated, drove his eyes on the dish of candy that the maiden forgot to take with her, a ray of light sparked in his eyes and as he assumed, the princess fell into the trap.


    "Can you control it not to escape?"


    The princess asked the man who was holding the Alux''s nape.


    "Yes, there is a spell that only I can break."


    "Good, I leave it to you two. Prove me that you deserved this chance. Now leave. I must have some rest, I heard that someone spoke about Vivian and Lucas James''s suspicious death."


    She walked to her bed and sat at the edge.


    "Do you want us to solve this!"


    Oliver asked.


    "No, I will handle this myself, no one will realize that I killed them."


    Rof could not breathe for a moment, she just confessed and he had nothing to record this situation. Pity! His heart ached for Elizabeth, how could he now inform her? Without this man''s permission, he wasn''t allowed to leave.


    The wizard and the butler came out of the chamber and went to their rooms.


    "My name is Simon," he opened a cage door and tossed him inside, locked it, and put the key inside a small chest on his table.


    "Would you give me candies?"


    "It depends on how your work for me!" The man passed by the mirror and the light splashed on his figure, his young feature shaped in the mirror. He could not see his face but the man put the mirror down, turning back he peeked at Rof who rubbed his eyes off the man and fixed on the book.


    Rof swallowed but his mouth was dry. He was terrified, what the heck had he just seen? If this man was an elf faerie, then why weren''t his ears like others? He was a young elf of the second generation, they were mortal elves and didn''t have many magicians, was he a hybrid with human magicians?


    If the answer was yes, Elizabeth was in danger and should not stroll around because this man would catch her soon.


    The man went to another room and changed his clothes then came back, closed the book.


    "There''s a magic wand, made of unicorn horn. It can allow an Alux to learn magic and use it. I can teach you if you want."


    "Why should I learn magic? I just want candy."


    The man chuckled, crafty Alux, he was playing.

 Chapter 319 - Chapter (319): Bolingtone (2)

    Elizabeth was walking along the floor, Rof was late and he rarely used to act like this. It was almost two hours that he was gone and left her in anxiety. Her eyes fell on her uniform and hastily she began to undress. It was a week passed since she came to this land but could earn no clue to hunt Livia, this princess was protective.


    Wearing her mask, she went out of her chamber, it was late so finding someone except the guards was impossible.


    She left the mansion and wandered around until she sniffed candy''s scent, it was dropped on the ground and soil clung onto it.


    "Well done, Rof!" She was aware of his thirst for candies and when one was dropped out of his mouth it meant, he had put it for her otherwise he would not miss out on one.


    A guard was coming to her side, she darted to a dark corner and climbed up on the roof.


    Approaching the princess chamber, she halted, sniffing the air said, "magic!"


    There was a huge vase on Livia''s balcony and she went there. Hiding behind it, she heard the princess who allowed her butler to get inside.


    Listening to them, then her heart skipped a nervous beat. The chill under her skin was wiggling like worms sneaking through her skin. She clenched her fist, her urge persuaded her to move ahead and take Rof from them but her logic obstructed the desire and glued her where she was. She confessed that she had murdered her parents.


    Ell heard how they treated Rof, but was not sure how could that man take him, if he used magic then there was no doubt that he was a magician.


    They moved out of the room and Ell followed Rof''s scent. The man''s room was on the north side of the residence where the window could show the snowy mountains of the east side.


    She slowly sneaked inside the balcony and peered inside, her brain couldn''t work properly. The man threw the Alux inside a birdcage on the table. She ducked her head and saw the man passing by the mirror. Her frozen breath changed to a gasp and eventually, her knees loosened and she sat there as the shiver embraced her body.


    ''What the hell I just saw?'' She thought to herself, the image inside that mirror showed a young person with raven black hair and unfortunately, she just saw the back of the man inside the mirror.


    Looking at Rof, she was pleading for mercy. Rof was spelled otherwise he would escape from this man.


    For a moment she tended to get inside and save him but she changed her mind and waited for the daylight to show up. Fighting with this idea, she broke the window. What if the magic did darken Rof? She had to move now and surged for the magician, her eyes were golden and her claws grew in birds'' nails.


    "How dare you are, caging a faerie?"


    She yelled at him, kicking the man to the bookshelf, he fell and books dropped on him, the man was unconscious.


    Ell picked the key and opened the cage, taking Rof with her as quickly as she could.


    Directly she stormed to the forest and found a place that was not related to the small mansion. That magician could track his own magic and she couldn''t lead him to Luna''s mansion.


    She put Rof down and checked on him.


    "Tell me that you didn''t eat the candies he gave you!"


    Rof was peering at her who emerged as a guardian angel and saved him.


    "Speak Rof!" She almost shrieked.


    "I spat them out, but he had put spells on me. I can''t move on my own."


    Ell was about to cry.


    "Calm down, let me spy on him but you can ask master Gaven for help. You can trust that dwarf."


    Master Gaven! Why didn''t she think of him?


    "Alright, what would you say to them?"


    "They think that I had those candies so I am loyal to them. But he will definitely search for you. My lady, you should take care of your sister because I think they are about to do something to her son."


    Elizabeth tilted her head, she guessed it but hearing that was the hurting truth, it sounded painful and pricked her heart and nerves.


    "I''ll make tracks from here to the mountains. I let you go Rof, this was driving me crazy."


    "Be safe, my darling Elizabeth."


    Ell could not smile seeing him so calm. She flashed out to make tracks and distract the magician that would soon appear to him.


    Moments after her, a wind blew in the air and the magician arrived in the deserted building.


    Rof stood up and moved to the magician, "did you know that person?"


    "No, master! When I said you are my master that weird thing left me here."


    "Yes, that was a girl, I lost her tracks near the faeries shield on the mountain."


    He put Rof into his pocket and said, "it was the second time that I saw her."


    His eyes glinted and waving his hand he vanished.


    Getting back to his room, the man used magic and fixed the messy place, and put the Alux back in his cage.


    "That person can be a faerie spy that saw we caught you."


    "They force us to work in mines."


    The man sat on the chair. Wearing a thoughtful expression.


    "Did you see a faerie like her before?"


    "No, she had not a familiar scent to me."


    "A hybrid, however, I doubt."


    Rof strived to hide his fear and sat at the floor of the cage and prayed that Elizabeth put her cover down for a while.


    Back to the mountains, Elizabeth watched the magician in the dark. Only one question came to her mind, how could he see the faeries'' shield?


    When the magician left she walked out and stood in front of the rainbow shield of faeries that reached the sky. Touching it she said, "this is beautiful, but if he can see it, it means he is not a human magician."


    She returned to her chamber and changed her clothes and promptly, crept to the kitchen, and checked every food and herb that they used to make tea for her sister.


    "What are you doing here, lady Elizabeth?"


    Ell flinched and looked back at Kate over her shoulder. Could she tell this girl about what she had found?


    Kate could study terror in her eyes and approached her, grabbing her hand, she kept gazing at her blushed cheeks.


    "Were you somewhere cold?"


    Kate grasped that she was outside and the only cold place in this season was the snowy mountains.


    "Kate, princess Livia has a magician and as you guessed, that person makes the essences for her assassins. The magician captured Rof and wants to kill my sister''s child."


    "Livia''s order! Did Rof confess?"


    "No, he pretended to be a stray Alux. He learned to play tricks from me."


    "We must share this with master Gaven."


    Ell nodded and swallowed, "that magician can see the faeries rainbow shield."


    "Crap!" Kate was scared too, it meant that Livia didn''t keep a regular magician. Following Elizabeth''s move who was sniffing the tea said, "I doubt she uses poison from our kitchen."


    The girl stopped searching and darted her a glance.


    "Mistresses?"


    "Yes, she uses them for an urgent moment. She wants them to kill each other by making misunderstanding. This is her way."


    Kate put her hand on Ell''s shoulder that the moonlit was displaying on her face.


    "Listen, we must be prepared and for now, only master Gaven can help us. He will decide to share this with the king and if Bryant arrests the assassins and persuade them to speak then Livia''s end is close. Just calm down and stay here, there will be no more night walk for you, darling."


    Elizabeth nodded, she didn''t think that her plans would be ruined this way.


    "Kate, Livia had killed my parents."


    Her tears glinted in her eyes but she glimpsed no surprise in her face.


    "I know, there was a time that she used to kill her cons and Elenore was one of them. But then I realized that your father also had gathered some clues against her that could deport the princess forever."


    "She is good in cleaning clues."


    Kate put down her hands and added, "but she makes mistakes repeatedly, I saw one of her assassins out of the castle when I went to see physician Remington for Luna."


    "So they are up to do something, right?"


    "Yes, tomorrow, the faeries will open the portals for global parliament, and eventually, they will decide for the vampires of the second continent. I think after this meeting things would not be quiet."


    Elizabeth''s mind drifted over William, he would also attend. It was better for Livia not to stick around him, otherwise, Ell would put everything aside and kill this princess. This way the world would be free of her menace.


    "Go have some rest, I''ll ask master Gaven to come and meet you."


    She nodded as Kate assured her and got to her chamber.. Recalling Rof''s innocent face and what she heard was killing her, strangling her.

 Chapter 320 - Chapter (320): Global Parliment

    Early in the morning...


    Aya got down the cart, finally, after months of beggings, Maxima let her come and visit Luna. The news of her pregnancy was moving mouth to mouth.


    It was a bit early but she didn''t want to miss the chance. Dashing to the door, she saw Nemo.


    "Gods, captain Nemo, seeing you is a relief."


    "Thank you, my lady, long time no see."


    Aya peeked at her maiden and dragged her arm, persuaded her to come closer.


    "See, Roseanne, he is captain Nemo."


    The girl blushed and bowed but could not speak a word.


    "Lady Luna expected you, she woke up early because of you."


    Aya smiled and quickly rushed in when the door got open.


    Inside the living room, she saw Luna and her bulged tummy.


    "Love, you can''t imagine how happy I am."


    Luna surged ahead and hugged her. Elizabeth was still grim about what had happened last night.


    Aya''s eyes traveled on Ell while hugging Luna, "is she your sister?"


    "Yes," Luna released her and pointed to Luna, "come sister."


    Elizabeth lazily walked near, "she is not in a good mood today."


    "Oh, I am so sorry, dear Elizabeth. I am Aya Arad."


    Elizabeth now got tickled by the name. Princess Aya was Anita''s aunt. The girl who went to marry William but he refused.


    She couldn''t deny that she was jealous if that princess was as beautiful as this one.


    "Nice to see you, princess Aya."


    Ell said drily.


    Aya felt a bit of discomfort but as the girl''s dark circles revealed, she didn''t sleep well last night.


    The girl put the rituals down and Elenore also joined them. Aya searched around to see Kate but she wasn''t around.


    "Where is Kate?"


    "I don''t know, she will come back but I am starving. We can go and eat."


    Luna suggested and they left the living room.


    ~


    Master Gaven came out of his room that was inside the library, waving a hand in the air, the dust left the books and hovered on the air, turned into a cloud.


    The small window ran wide and the dust exited.


    "Why are you wandering around like a ghost, Kate?"


    He turned back and looked at the girl who was behind him.


    "Livia wants to kill Luna''s child."


    The dwarf jolted, she was going too far again and history was repeating itself. She did the same various times when her mother was pregnant. That time Gaven used to protect the Queen secretly and presently, she started with Luna. Nothing could remake this woman, not even love could soften her devil heart.


    "What else?" He asked when he realized the girl''s face ran dimmer.


    "She had given her assassins some extract of cp weed thus I think she is about to do something."


    "Killing Wilmore?"


    Kate took a deep breath and said, "Killing her father, perhaps! She has a wizard with her, the counselor she has. That man is a magician and caught Rof. We need your help to put the spell out of him."


    "What are you saying!"


    If there was a magician he should have had realized the magic!


    "Yes, Lady Elizabeth saw it. Besides, the man is young and concealed under a mask, she saw his black hair in a mirror. She believes that he is a hybrid."


    That could be possible, but he needed to check on it, a magician who could hide his magic was not something he had ever faced before.


    "Go back to the small mansion, I am going with the King but when I come back I will take care of everything."


    Kate bowed her head and left.


    Master Gaven strode to the King''s residence. Going inside, he told the king whatever the woman told her.


    The King could only let one thought come to his head, his daughter was tending to kill him and Wilmore before he could reach the capital.


    "Gaven, stay here!"


    "No way, my king! Princess Livia isn''t the only person who might aim your life."


    The King couldn''t think well, but he should hang on until his son would arrive.


    "Let''s go to the gate, the faeries are going to come soon."


    The King was wearing a black robe with golden patterns like the time he used to attend in his court.


    When they stepped inside the courtyard, Bryant approached, he was going to protect Wilmore''s father personally however, he hardly could endure the prince''s stupidity for going to the abyss of hell.


    "Your highness, are you doing well?"


    "I do, Bryant! The sky is getting cloudy, spring rain is just a surprise."


    "Yes, the Queen was tending to walk among people but she changed her mind."


    The King nodded and together, ten men walked to the gate, and a few minutes later a portal shaped there.


    The portal was like blue clouds that had a dark entrance but as soon as they stepped inside, a gang of birds flew in front of them, the sky was clear and sheer blue.


    A glorious white stone building was on a great platform. A winged lady was at the beginning of the marble path.


    This place was the neutral land in the first continent, they had built this building to be the peace house.


    The faeries of the first continent were the people who used to make these limited portals to take all the heads to this place.


    "Welcome, King Edward!" A man with long white hair greeted them. A crane faerie.


    "I appreciate you for helping us."


    The man bowed his head and pointed to the steps. Guiding them inside, they went to the second smaller hall. Not numerous people were attending as it was related to the second continent and the global judge was supposed to be neutral.


    The gate groaned and ran wide, after joining the rest, he took his seat. His eyes averted on the young king of the Abyss court. Gave a once told him that he was in a relationship with Elizabeth James. The girl was a griffin hybrid and it was interesting that the Griffin court would give up on such a treasure.


    "King Edward is here, now we can start the meeting." The man above the table stated, he was the judge of the GP.. He was old and slouched, the oldest faerie alive that was coming from Vita country.

 Chapter 321 - Chapter (321): Greenwood

    ~ Riva


    Jason was riding his horse, sped up to get back to Riva. He wasn''t ready to go to the Greenwood mansion and meet lady Lisa and Barbara. What he experienced in the south was tougher than what he could endure. Since the day that Lord James asked him to go back home, he stormed without stop.


    Getting inside, he waited for his father.


    Charles stopped the carriage in the yard, only the crickets were singing and making noises. But he saw a horse in the yard and the light that was coming out of the cottage.


    "Son," the butler''s heart was pounding for his brave son that could survive the war. He had heard that the battle brought many fatalities and used to pray that his son''s name wasn''t among the lists that used to come by the birds. Nevertheless, it was sad to see many young men lose their lives.


    He ran to the cottage and roamed inside, the door slammed back. Jason rushed to his father''s arms. Now he could feel how much he had missed him and his heart was exploding.


    Charles was a tough man who barely anything could make him cry but this time his heart was filled with agony.


    "Do you have any news of the girls?"


    It was the question he asked when he released his son. When he was here, it meant the Lord had sent him.


    Jason rolled his head down, "there are many things that all of you must know. But I am not sure if I can tell you all of it."


    He grabbed his son''s arms and shook him, "keep your head up, don''t let anything lower your head. Elizabeth had sent us a letter but didn''t speak too much only informed us that she was in Bolingtone and they are fine."


    With that short message yet he could not sleep in peace. They were in the court of Bolingtone that had no jokes with those they didn''t like.


    "Father, I think we should talk in front of others, I am not able to repeat it many times when I couldn''t handle it enough on my own."


    Charles nodded, and somehow, his mind was just steering over Ryan, was he fine?


    The butler took Jason''s horse to the stall and poured water and fresh clover for it. He used to come here almost every day to watch over the stuff.


    Getting beside his father on the carriage seat, he looked around. He had missed Riva''s fresh air, the scent of blossoms and Roses filled the air and the moonlight made Riva fantasy but here hadn''t the joy it had before. There was no sound of laughter, Elizabeth''s naughty tricks that used to put them all in trouble, none was there. Even the punishment afterward was fun with them, especially when Ryan and Ell were arguing, challenging each other with swords and arrows.


    He sighed, those days wouldn''t return, now he could understand why Lord James hated to let his family separate from each other.


    "Riva is quiet!" He uttered and caught his father''s awareness.


    "Lucas is missing his parents. Can you imagine that at such a young age he grew up fast, he has been trying to keep his promise to Lady Luna?"


    "Is he drawing?"


    "Yes, he wants to draw himself with his sisters. Despite the short time they spent together, their hearts were too close."


    "How is my Barbara?"


    "She''s fine and has been taking care of Lady Lisa. I hoped that Lord James could arrive when she gives birth to their son."


    "A Son?" Jason gulped. How could he tell Lisa about Ryan, the boy she raised now was in another world that had no difference from death.


    "Yes, hopefully, still life is running in that house."


    "Father, Lord James might not be able to arrive on time but I wish Elizabeth comes."


    "She will come, at least it was what she informed us. Son, could you drive the imps back?"


    "We did our best to kill them all in Alovena, but as we found out there were cultivations, we must pray that the men Lord James sent to find cultivators do their job and find them."


    Charles could not comment on what he just listened to, to how everything terribly grew suddenly and rooted all around.


    "Were the magicians alone?"


    Jason shrugged, everything was unclear, and they were warned not to spread rumors when they hadn''t enough certainty to speak about.


    "We don''t know father but they attacked us near the gates."


    He swallowed as he recalled the scene that Ryan and Prince Wilmore dropped into the chasm, that time he yelled Ryan''s name and the Lord turned back to him. For a moment, he gave up on life and if it wasn''t for butcher McCain, he was eaten by an imp.


    "Father, the high magicians of the table appeared and closed the gates forever. Now, only they can open it or at least have the key to open it."


    Charles sped up his pace, his heart was beating the same. His son barely could inhale to speak, he was exhausted, surely starving. They should prepare him to feel comfort then question him for what he witnessed.


    Getting to Greenwood mansion, Jason recalled the day they left here. That day he was excited to hit the road and be beside Ryan but when prince Wilmore punched him, the butcher and his son stopped Jason not to impede.


    The gardener, Jacksonville, came out of his small hovel near the garden as he saw the railing gates groan and the guards greeted Jason. All of them were curious but none annoyed him, they would realize everything at the end.


    Lisa and Barbara came out and stepped down the stairs. Jason felt good when he saw them healthy, behind them were Margaret and Lucas who rushed out.


    "Please get inside, my lady."


    "Ah, Jason, do you know how much we have missed you?"


    He kissed her knuckles and then his eyes met Barbara. Helplessly he surged for her, picking her up, he hugged her.


    "My Love, are you fine?" Asked Barbara.


    "I am." He sniffed her scent, missing every single part of her. How could he endure being far from her for months?


    "I am going to make a good water for him."


    Charles stated and hurried inside.

 Chapter 322 - Chapter (322): Greenwood (2)

    Everyone who was living in the Greenwood mansion gathered in the living room, Lisa held Lucas'' hand and waited for Barbara and Jason, and a few moments later they came.


    "Did you eat?"


    Asked Lisa because he came quickly.


    "I will have food with you, but before it, I have things to tell you." He took his seat and started to speak about what was pricking him.


    He tried to avoid a description that was filled with tension and could put Lady Lisa in anxiety.


    Lisa closed her eyes, if Ryan was alive, she didn''t care about anything else.


    "Is there any way for them to get back?"


    "Yes, but there is something more which is pleasant to you."


    Lisa could not wait to hear that.


    "Merchant Hamoon has a son. His name is William he is engaged with Elizabeth."


    Lisa giggled, she knew this one.


    "Yes, imagine that she could finally settle with a man!"


    Jason smiled, even talking about Ell could bring them joy.


    "He is the king of Abyss, the werewolf faeries."


    He added and the sound of laughter choked and Lucas quickly said, "like that boy we found?"


    "Yes, little master! That boy was his nephew."


    Mouths dropped after hearing it and he continued telling them the story about that boy.


    After finishing with the words they had their food and gathered again. But before Jason could open his mouth they heard a noise from outside.


    Jason scared and snatched his sword from the table he put it and rushed out.


    "What the hell was it?"


    Charles growled and loaded his pistols.


    "Be careful Charles, maybe thieves are out there."


    Lisa chilled and her fingers numbed. It was as if a guard yelled.


    Surging outside, Jason and another guard who was standing beside the door backed each other.


    "Did you see anything?"


    Jason questioned while his eyes traveled around.


    "The sound came from the back garden!"


    The guards who were standing in front of them joined.


    "You two go to the door of the mansion. The rest will come with us."


    Storming to the back garden, they saw the terrifying Jacksonville who was rushing to them.


    "Charles, something had killed the guard who was patrolling in the garden."


    "Where are the other two?"


    The man was as pale as a corpse.


    "They are searching."


    Jason scanned around, "show us the way."


    The man nodded and led them to the guard. Jason needed to see it on his own, wasn''t it an imp, was it?


    Getting close to the dead man, they saw his pale body, he was drained out of blood, but his chest was fine. Jason sat beside the dead man, his eyes fell on the blood drops that dripped down on the grass.


    Rolling the man to the side, his eyes widened, fangs! A creature had sucked his blood and it was definitely a vampire.


    Charles also checked the fangs'' trace and did not doubt that it was a vampire.


    "A vampire had done this, be conscious, they are fast. And we don''t know how many vampires are here."


    "You two come with me, the rest must go to the mansion, take care of the ladies."


    Jason tracked the traces, the leaves were cut from the tree branches and it meant the vampire was watching the guard from above while ambushing.


    "It came from the forest side."


    Scream!


    Jason turned back and began to run to the mansion side and the rest followed him.


    The door was wide and the guards were already dispatched. Five men rushed inside but what they faced made them still. Charles aimed at one of the men who got Lucas, holding the boy in his chest and his long nails were on his throat.


    Lucas was silently crying, he feared these men.


    "Who are you?" Jason asked. They were not thieves after treasure, a motive brought them here.


    "Prince Tristan assured us that vampires have no danger!"


    He added, hoping that could work on these men.


    "Shut up!" One of them who had red eyes said.


    Jason looked at him blankly, why did he have red eyes while those who he met had blue! Even Eliot''s eyes grew blue from their actual color and he said he had never drank human blood, and it meant these people had, they were murderers.


    "Please, let them go, take us instead."


    The vampire sneered, exposed his bloody fangs and the blood on his face was declaring that he had killed the guard in the back garden. He traded a glance with the others who took the ladies. Four vampires emerged out of nowhere, and it wasn''t clear what they wanted.


    "They are coming with us, and you will stay here!"


    "No, take us all, then."


    "Shut up!" Looking at the vampire beside him, said, "hypnosis them."


    "No, don''t," Barbra begged, noticing what they meant, they wanted them to kill each other. That was the cruelty of vampires in war.


    "Calm down, my darling!"


    The vampire obeyed and flashed to everyone and directly stared into their eyes, in a few seconds they were presumed to kill each other except the butler who resisted and dropped his pistols and began to stop them.


    "Goody oldie! Let''s leave, he can''t resist them!"


    The vampires took the ladies and the young boy of Dorian and Elenore Black."


    Charles pushed the gardener back and hit him by the back and the man fell unconscious. The vampire''s hypnosis could last until sunrise and he wasn''t sure if he could hang on but what mattered was that no one would kill his son. He desired to make them sober before they kill each other.


    He had four young men in front of him, picking a fallen dagger, he flooded ahead to cause them pain, a pain that could wake them up.


    "Come on boys, wake up! Don''t let yourself fly in hell!"


    He yelled out but they were as if walking dead people and unfortunately, stronger than his spoiled old body.


    Jason surged for a guard, swung his sword but the man had no weapon, the old man grabbed his arm and Jason hit him, he felt dizzy and slipped, his back hit the table, and fell unconscious.


    Abruptly, a light splashed inside the living room, and an elf with purple skin and pointy ears came out of it, whispering spells, the guards and Jason achieved their soberness.

 Chapter 323 - Chapter (323): Global Parliament

    The judge of global parliament turned to prince Tristan and said, "I thought that your father would attend."


    Now every single person knew who they were. The news spread with the wind and traveled in all lands.


    "Well, he would want to come but he was busy adjusting things together."


    Tristan found the king of Velator peering at him and when the judge began to read the clues, for himself, the king said, "vampires must assure us that they will respect the laws."


    The judge gazed at the king, "sure, I''ve read the clues, there are some crimes related to vampires with red eyes!"


    "Yes, sir! They are criminals, like the rest of races we have criminals too that if we were accepted by-laws, we could punish them."


    "I see, what about your mother! The famous vampire who can turn people into vampires, where is she now?"


    Tristan grinned bitterly, he couldn''t even imagine that one day Lillian would do this to him, leaving him to be here alone only because of King Rozen and the child that was finally shaping in her womb.


    "She is dead. After attacking Phola, she bit a boy but his blood was different and it killed our mother."


    King Edward stunned, in Phola? The boy Wilmore brought with him was from Phola and his son would not accept someone for no reason.


    "Is it true that you had never had humans blood?"


    The judge asked again, however, he was a crane and could see the aura around the vampire, his aura wasn''t red but white.


    "Yes, I can''t have humans blood, it is weird but it disgusts me."


    The judge paused then turned to the King of Parsa, a handsome man with curly brown hair and mousy eyes. His crown had a huge diamond in the middle and his face was calm.


    "Your land had sent us some clues that vampires had bought you cattle, is that true?"


    "Yes, it is hard to recognize vampires at night until they show their fangs so I can''t blame my people, but we are glad they didn''t kill anyone."


    The judge summoned his attorney general and they shared some words.


    "We are ready for voting. Please keep the red stick if you are against the new race!"


    The judge was looking at the king of Alovena, he was utterly different from what they saw in the previous meeting. Unlike his assumption, King Rozen didn''t put the red stick up.


    Counting the number of sticks, the judge exclaimed, "twelve vetoes."


    He took notes inside a paper. Tristan''s eyes met King''s Rozen. He was shooting him meaningful glares. First, he took Lillian from them, and only gods knew what his next step was. Lillian told him that he had held a deep-rooted grudge toward the faeries and the way he was reacting showed that he disliked the Griffin ones the most. His eyes were tearing prince Thinamen of Zavika to pieces.


    "Please if you are neutral put up the yellow stick."


    He looked at them blankly, all faeries put up their yellow stick except Abyss! It meant that King William was going to accept vampires! Weren''t they enemies? Werewolf faeries despised vampires and it came oddly to see them coming to terms with each other.


    "Well, six neutral votes."


    After recording the result he continued, "if you are willing to accept the new race please put your green stick up." However, he knew that what the result was, he was supposed to announce and record it with the names included.


    "Fifteen yea votes." For a moment silence fell, some of those people couldn''t believe this, they just confirmed the vampires to be a new race, the creatures that could be satisfied only with human blood, and their lust was undeniable. "Now, I claim that the new race of the second continent; Vampires of Jodian are the new race accepted by fifteen yea votes, twelve veto, and six neutral votes. I hope everyone respects this decision. Protests can be accepted after three months to be surveyed over the clues."


    The judge end the session and walked outside to record everything. Prince Thinamen did not stay there and hastily left with his men but king William strode to the king of Velator.


    "I''ve heard that you left the battle to come here!" King Edward smiled at the young king.


    "Yes, it was urgent as I promised it to a friend."


    "Is that friend, my son?"


    "Yes, I see your concern about him, but I am certain that you will see him again but this time stronger."


    This brought solace to the king''s heart. Hearing it from this faerie king was pleasant like a cool breeze that passed by in a desert.


    "We are becoming relatives soon, so I hope to see you more."


    William smiled, this man was warm-hearted but he did not think that was easy to make up good terms between faeries and Velator like ancient era. Humans had become greedier than before.


    "I appreciate your honesty, please take care of my Elizabeth until she is your guest, my personal valet is with her but I could not see him since yesterday."


    Gaven frowned, that Alux used to report the girl''s health to this man. What a disaster would rise if something happened to that faerie, this king was fierce and this calm face was just to respect, King Edward.


    "Have a good day with triumph, King William."


    King Edward didn''t take his time as it was necessary for him to come back.


    When the werewolf faerie left, he saw Gaven who was lost in his thoughts.


    "King of Velator voted for vampires, what an unexpected claim?"


    "King Rozen! What a pleasure to see that you didn''t leave."


    "Actually, I can''t deny that I''ve missed my Velatorian fellow. Your son''s bravery rescued all of us from Witchberg''s menace."


    King Edward''s face turned stern, "yes, we all underestimated them. We were lucky that the members of the table locked those gates."


    The man in front of him nodded, and continued talking to him until their feet led them to the portals that were ready to take them home.


    The whole time Gaven was quiet and when they were in the courtyard of Valator''s palace he said, "Your highness, that Alux is the guardian of lady Elizabeth and the man I told you had taken him!"


    Bryant jolted, what were they talking about?


    The King desperately sighed, "ah, Livia, why can''t you be calm, just for a single day!"

 Chapter 324 - Chapter (324): Bolingtone

    "Gaven you should go and find the Alux, this is  a straight order."


    Turning to Bryant he said, "guard the ladies day and night."


    Bryant had no idea what was going on but without asking further questions he marched the courtyard with large strides.


    The King and another man went to his office where he could involve his head with something that had no relation with vampires. The King of Alovena had a cold hand, as cold as a corpse.


    "Who did buy your soul?" He asked himself.


    Gaven went to his library, then vanished, appearing inside a room full of devices for making potions, he went to a crowded chest and began to search inside it. He could swear that he was the messiest wizard among the members of the table.


    Wandering among the tools inside his chest, eventually, he found the object he was looking for. A unique silver mirror that could show the real face of magicians. He knew that this man could reveal his face in normal mirrors but what he was looking for sounded different, those regular mirrors could not show someone''s aura.


    He steadied himself and walked to the door, opening the door, he stepped out inside the balcony. He sniffed the cold air and roughness of his land. A castle was on the peak of a mountain that had deserted houses on its skirts.


    "Being a crown prince was a nightmare and being a part-time king is even worse. When I come back I must fix this land. Life has returned here."


    He grinned widely and his green eyes glinted. He vanished, the door slammed back behind him, and he appeared in the forest near a small mansion.


    Getting closer he saw Kate and said, "why are you wandering here?"


    Kate flinched, she could not sense his presence.


    "I..." She stammered.


    "Are you worried about your faerie?"


    Kate blushed.


    "Master, why can''t we hide something from you?"


    The dwarf shrugged, "well, I saw many people, this is why I can read the emotions not even related to magic. Love is beyond magic, dear, stronger."


    Kate could not comment when a wise man like the wizard was saying these words.


    "Are you here to see Lady Elizabeth?"


    "Yes, I must ask her some questions, besides, I need her help to distract that wizard!"


    Kate nodded, it was a huge mistake to let Rof suffer among them more than this.


    They went inside and the dwarf first went to check on Lady Luna. She was talking and spending time with Saya and Aya.


    He bowed for the ladies and desired, "Lady Luna, may I check your pulse?"


    Luna smiled softly, of course, he could do it. Extending her hand, the dwarf took her hand and closed his eyes, her heartbeat was good and despite what she heard it seemed the ladies around her could calm her down. She would be happy to hear that lady Natasha was coming within two days after checking on Greenwood. But as Natasha wished, it must remain a surprise.


    "Both of you are fine."


    Luna heaved a breath out of comfort. Her son was strong.


    "I must see your sister, I hope you forgive my rudeness."


    "Did you see the king of Abyss in today''s session?"


    "I did, he was fine."


    Luna nodded, master Gaven was not like always so she didn''t put him in distress in front of the ladies.


    Kate guided the dwarf to Elizabeth''s room, she was depressed and couldn''t sit among the girls in the living room, they could talk over every single matter but she wasn''t certain whether it was possible for her.


    Kate knocked on the door and announced the dwarf''s presence. She jumped up, wishing that this man had brought him the Alux but when she opened the door, her face twitched paler. No, he didn''t bring her friend.


    "Lady Elizabeth, I see that you love the Alux so much."


    "Yes, he is my dear friend, actually before him, I had only my sister and Ryan but he is different and now I can''t save him."


    "I can, please don''t worry."


    The man walked forward and held her hand. Kate calmly closed the door.


    "But I need your help to distract the magician, now tell me everything, the details you discovered is important. I only know one hybrid magician but he must be dead when he decided to explore in hell."


    Elizabeth started up with the beginning and what she heard in Princess''s chamber. And at the end said, "there is something more which wasn''t related to the other day."


    "What is it?"


    "That essence, what if a vampire consumes it? Can they become mightier if they have it?"


    Master Gaven just peered at her, what was she saying? Which vampire had used that essence?


    "Did you discover any vampire around?"


    "Yes, there were blood drops in the forest,  then I followed the traces until they sent me to the back of princess residence, but they vanished. Is there any secret way under her place?"


    "There is, and if what you are saying is utterly true and she is assisting the stray vampires that prince Tristan wants to catch, we need no more clue to bring her down."


    Kate uttered bravely.


    "Shush, lady Kate! The King must decide what to do with his daughter."


    "Sure!"


    "What should I do master Gaven?"


    Elizabeth asked, now she only cared about Rof.


    "Tonight, take the magician out, as you said, now he is curious about you. I will release the Alux, King William was concerned about him."


    "Did you see him? Is he doing well?"


    "Yes, they are hunting the remaining of the devils. But what makes me apprehensive is that if the first parents of those beasts have enough blood and flesh, they can turn into human figures. Then who can recognize them?"


    What the dwarf said gave Ell goosebumps. They could deceive humans and make a demon race and claim thrones.


    "For now, focus on our current issue, if a new era is starting, we need to see what we are facing and the magician in here is included."


    The dwarf added and bowed his head.


    "I''ll see you at midnight, now put down your distress and have some food to gain stamina.. That magician should not catch you."

 Chapter 325 - Chapter (325): Bolingtone (2)

    Master Gaven turned back on his heels when Ell said, "master Gaven, stay please, I have a question," Elizabeth gazed at Kate and she grasped what she meant. Leaving them alone she walked down the corridor.


    "I hear you, my lady."


    Elizabeth knelt before him, her head lowered, "Why the unknown king of dwarves is serving the human king as a valet?"


    Gaven was startled, how did she realize this? There was no record about him and even the king of Abyss couldn''t recognize him.


    "How?" He asked with widened eyes.


    "Your necklace, your father was a friend of Sethrollin Vita. Their drawing was in the immortality court of Vita country."


    Gaven closed his eyes, yes! That was true, this one slipped out of his hand.


    "Please, Rise! We must keep this secret safe but I am telling you why I do serve humans under a librarian cover."


    Elizabeth stood on her feet, "yes, your highness trust me."


    "My father had a blood bid with the previous king and it will end with me. This is why I am here, when the bid ends, I will be a full-time king."


    "How long does it take? I wish that I see you in your land when I am marrying William."


    "Soon, when the life says farewell to the current King of Velator."


    He declared, and it was enunciating too much that the king of this land was spending his last days.


    When time passed and it was midnight, Elizabeth followed the dwarf''s aura and find him in the wood near the princess''s residence but he had a paper in his hand.


    "What is this?"


    "Your friend said that we should not let the wizard notice you."


    "Did you see him?"


    "Yes, Bryant told me that the counselor had left with Livia when we were in the global parliament."


    "You used the chance and went to him."


    "Yes, I washed out the spell on him, but you can go to your place. He will spy for us tonight and will come back soon, we need to know where did they go."


    Elizabeth sighed, one more night meant more anxiety to handle till sunrise.


    "Go now, I will wait until the magician returns, I won''t leave without knowing who he is."


    Elizabeth had no other option but to obey him. Leaving there, she got back to her chamber but there, Luna was waiting for her.


    Her face was murky and tragic, Elizabeth eventually dropped into her awkward situation.


    "Sister!"


    "When were you going to tell me?"


    Her voice was rough, sitting on that chair, moonlight was exposing her bitter complexion.


    Elizabeth rushed ahead and knelt before Luna''s knees. Squeezing her thin fingers on her knees said, "I would not tell you!" Her eyes were miserably staring into those blue ocean eyes.


    Her eyes ran teary, "where is Rof, Elizabeth?"


    "Don''t worry about him, he has dropped into trouble but we are taking care of it."


    "Elizabeth, I don''t feel good, Livia''s silence is scaring me. Tomorrow, I will receive the gifts from all the courtiers."


    Elizabeth stiffened and stood up. What? Gifts?


    "What kind of gifts? You should not touch any of them, ok?"


    Luna nodded, "I know why you aren''t going to tell me about what you do so I will rely on strong excuses you might have. But I had a nightmare, this is the reason I came here!"


    "What was it?"


    "About Lisa and Lucas. I saw the lash of blood that wrapped around them and darkness swallowed them. Ell, I am safe here and many people are watching over me, but what makes me worried is that now they are alone. If our rivals aim them I won''t forgive myself."


    "Do you want me to leave?"


    Luna rolled her head down, she didn''t want it indeed but she had to say, "yes, go and take care of Lisa and Lucas. Send Rof to me anytime you were worried about me!"


    "Luna, how can I do this?"


    "No protest is accepted, my nightmares are rare, and when they come it means I must be careful."


    She got to her feet and walked to the door, "take that clothes out and don''t stroll over Livia, I want you to leave within a few days."


    Leaving her chamber, she let Ell think of what she hoped.


    Back to the forest, Gaven grinned when the magician and the princess quietly returned. As he assumed the princess went inside, but the magician realized him. So he could sense magic. The man put out the mirror to see the magician''s reflection but in a second that he was distracted by the image inside his silver mirror, heard him from behind. His aura was white! A wicked magician had a white aura! Impossible!


    "You had become old because I thought you would notice me when I came here."


    Gaven''s mouth twitched into an upward curve.


    "Selminoth, the hybrid magician who entered the hell, I thought you will die there! The only living creature who entered the hell, before dying."


    The magician shrugged, "at least you remember me, but what are you doing here? Does a King serve another king as a valet? Don''t make me laugh."


    "Mind your own business, why do you make that dangerous essence?"


    The magician smirked, he walked forward and looked into his eyes.


    "Is it what frightened you? Or did I scare you?"


    "Neither of them, I am talking about the beasts that consume the essence and it can bring them an addiction. Many lives you can take with them, and I can''t forgive this!"


    "I follow the orders like what you do, she hired me and I am loyal."


    "Watch your moves, otherwise, I''ll kill you."


    "We are supposed to protect each other''s secrets."


    He meant it, clicked his tongue on his teeth.


    "A dead man can speak no word!"


    Simon whistled, this Gaven became more arrogant than before.


    "Let us see!"


    He said nothing more and vanished.


    Gaven saw no fear in his eyes, this man had changed, he was a coward that hardly used to come amidst humans. He was weak but his inward power sounded mighty and boosted to its higher level.


    The furious dwarf got back to his library and waited for Rof to eavesdrop and learn about what they had done again.

 Chapter 326 - Chapter (326): Greenwood

    Jason was shocked, blood was leaking out of his father''s head. Silphya tried to keep the man breathing but it didn''t work. The man was old and his skull was thin.


    The young man hugged his father and wailed, screaming, "you can''t just leave me, I came here to protect you..."


    The elf walked to the others and said, "I was passing by when I smelled blood, who were they?"


    "We don''t know, some vampire raiders who kidnapped the ladies and little master Lucas." This girl was also weird to make their knees shake.


    One of the guards answered, anyway. Silphya knew Jason, he was Lord James'' valet.


    "What made this disaster?"


    The elf murmured, standing at the doorframe, the guards were dead.


    "I must leave and track them!" She murmured and disappeared.


    ~


    In Barson, three riders galloped to the square. The mayor''s cart that was heading to another street stopped and dragged the window frame away.


    "Why are they here? Where is my son?"


    Natasha ignored the mayor''s cart and with Eliot and Rave, they galloped to the Greenwood mansion on the hill.


    Reaching there, the gate was open and they halted in front of the steps for a second to let her brain process it, she stormed up. Seeing the men who were under the white clothe, she ceased. Jason was there, sitting above his father''s motionless body.


    "Who are you?"


    One of the guards asked.


    "I am Natasha Bolingtone." As she introduced herself; the man bowed and opened the way for her.


    Natasha looked back at Rave and Eliot, "take care of the funeral."


    They didn''t hesitate and left, getting near Jason she removed her hood and her hand rested on Jason''s shoulder.


    "I am truly sorry for your loss, but I hope you are able to tell me what bale devasted here?"


    "Vampires raided and took the ladies with them, they hypnotized us to kill each other."


    Natasha closed her eyes, hearing that she could imagine what had happened to this old man. She saw him many times, Charles was the Lord''s butler. He would be furious noticing this.


    "Why would they kidnap them?" She murmured to herself and strode out, surveying around the house until twilight, she saw a vial in the forest floor that was dropped on the grass. It was before the bushes of the apple garden.


    "Livia!" That was the vial of the essence that they caught from Livia''s assassin. That time she wanted to kill her, Hux and Wilmore tried to hide this from her but she discovered it after researching with Eliot.


    Getting back to the mansion two black carts were there to take the men to the temple so the ethereal men could take care of things.


    "Jason, go with your father. We will take care of this."


    "No, I am coming to find them, my father''s soul is concerned now."


    Jacksonville neared them, saying, "we will make sure that he will have the best Funeral."


    Jason bowed his head for him and clenched his sword''s sheath, already having his father''s pistols around his hip.


    Eliot and Rave joined them, jumping on the horses, Natasha declared, "there is a place I guess they might be, let''s see there."


    Riding to the path Natasha willed, they arrived at a house in the middle of the city.


    "Eliot, stay around, kill any vampire with red eyes that crosses your path."


    She asked and he bowed, flashed to an upper peak to cover up over everything.


    "Rave, we will kill all those assholes who are inside this house. Livia is claiming coup."


    "Damn!"


    "Jason, break this door, we will be noisy."


    Jason nodded and kicked the door as hard as he could and the people who were sitting at the table looked that way startled, all drunk.


    Jumping on their feet, they guarded toward the newcomers.


    "Who the hell are you, bastards?"


    "Your mother had given birth to a bastard! Indeed!" Natasha cussed. Her blood was boiling, her eyes glinted and she tossed her daggers before they could attack.


    "Rave, keep only one."


    Rave didn''t hesitate and jumped on one, tearing his heart.


    "You bastards work for Livia, I know every single of you."


    During her stay in the castle, she extracted the names of the princess valets, and Kate gave her this address, she mentioned that her assassins have houses in all lands. She had raised many men from childhood, but no one could defeat properly in surprise attacks.


    One of the men skipped Rave''s attack and gathered his drunk ass so fast. He bounced up and landed with a strong punch, Rave dodged. The man in black uniform took out his dagger and stormed to Rave.


    The rest of the assassins tangled with Jason and Natasha. As Kate said, the one with a red belt was their leader so she roamed to him and ignored the wounds that he caused her, it would get healed soon but nothing could enhance the current situation. Many innocent people were dead because of Livia and many might die soon...


    "What do you want?"


    "Your life!"


    The leaders saw that his men were falling one by one. The knights were stronger and his men were drunk. The distraction gave her the advantage to knock the man down, she cut his hand, turned his arm back, her dagger rested on his throat, scratched the skin. Her face was sprayed with blood.


    "Where are the vampires?"


    "I don''t get you!"


    "I know all your colonies and when I kill you, I will tell your loving princess that you told me everything, then speak before I go and kill her!"


    "Shut up!"


    Natasha smirked, all of them were dedicated dogs that would want to give their lives for her.


    "Speak, asshole!"


    Jason shouted.


    Rave was strolling around, the man wouldn''t say a word but he could find something relevant to the rest of the vampires and end this tedious conversation. His eyes fell on a notebook in a saddle. He walked to it and pulled it out, turning the pages, his eyes sparkled, one of them had daily records. It was a noobish act for an assassin but they were also humans that had gaps in their lives.


    He went to the last page and he had written where they met the vampires three days ago.


    "Kill him, I got the answer!"


    Rave suggested and the girl didn''t even think twice. Blood gushed out and she pushed him away, rushing to Rave said, "what is this?"


    "One of them was recording what he did, we arrived on time, they wanted to plant dynamite to bring chaos in Greenwood.''


    "Let''s move, we will talk on the way."


    Natasha ordered and crept out of the building.. Anyway, people used to call them murderers, judging them repeatedly, but this murder was for their safety.

 Chapter 327 - Chapter (327): Bolingtone

    The sun was glowing and it made a beautiful day for the Queen to visit her people. She had been waiting too much for this to happen, the cherries blossoms were pouring in the streets.


    The carts and valets moved out, Luna wanted to be beside the Queen and see how she would hold this visit but quickly got refused, for her protection she would never make such neglect.


    Instead, the Queen asked Elizabeth to company her and Elenore could stay with Luna. Elizabeth was dismayed by this wish but when her sister insisted and told her that she would love it, Ell had no other choice.


    All of them left the palace and musicians played music during that path.


    Rof went to Master Gaven instead of Elizabeth, this matter was related to the king of Velator.


    "Milord!"


    He gasped, his face was pale, and as he was commanded to report, he waited until getting the answer where the princess had gone three days ago.


    "Take a deep breath."


    Gaven stated, closed the book, and stood still.


    "Coup, murder!"


    He blurted before taking a deep breath but those keywords were enough to say what was going on.


    "What do you mean? Which coup do you talk about?"


    "The princess had set coups in all provinces, Sargona is already in their hand because Lord James had left there three days ago. It seems lady Natasha discovered it and sent a bird but they had captured the message before us."


    Gaven punched the table, why was it so sudden and slipped his hand? Seeing this magician he should have guessed that she was about to cause huge trouble.


    "Tell me more!"


    "No time, they will attack when the Queen is out!"


    "Crap! They are already out of the palace. Go inform Lady Elizabeth, I''ll bring the king and the guards."


    The dwarf vanished and appeared in the back garden where the king was walking and frowned when his secret counselor appeared like this, he knew him enough to say that he hadn''t good declaration.


    "Princess Livia had risen for a coup, they will attack the Queen."


    "Summon Bryant and the guards, we will surge them," turning to another guard beside him said, "go to princess residence and arrest her."


    The man bowed and left with his men.


    "I''ll come with you."


    The King strode back to the palace and wore his armor. Picking his weapons against his own daughter. He loathed every single moment of it, he had to deport his daughter.


    Marching out of the palace, the king was riding ahead of his men and they crossed the bridge where they saw smoke and explosion sounds.


    ~


    Inside the streets, lines of cheering and happy people were shaped to greet their Queen, with her favor, today, they could have free food and celebrate together.


    Elizabeth was inside the Queen''s cart, the large window was exposing her face to all people.


    "Do you like Bolingtone''s spring?"


    "Despite the chill in the air, here is beautiful unlike what I imagined."


    Elizabeth''s cheeks blushed, seeing happy people warmed her heart, although she wished that the court would bless the other lands with the prosperity that they offer here.


    Out of nowhere, Rof emerged on Ell''s skirt.


    The Queen jerked back and her smile died on her face.


    "Please, my Queen, stay calm, he is my friend, Rof."


    "You have a faerie friend!"


    "Yes, I found him."


    Rof bowed to them, "you must go to a safe place. Princess Livia had risen against the throne!"


    "Watch your mouth!" The Queen shrieked, for a moment her nerves couldn''t handle the words that left the Alux mouth.


    Before Elizabeth could calm her down, a store exploded and people began to scream. They were shocked and the dust blocked eyes.


    Many men in the crowd moved ahead and pushed people out of the way, Patrols surged to help the wounded individuals when they discovered the raiders and shoot them, but they were fast and strong. Strange! How could they dodge the bullets?


    They killed the patrols and chaos rose.


    The Queen saw frightened people who were running away and the guards who sheltered her cart, the sound of explosion increased.


    The raiders thundered to the cart side, master Collen and his men stopped them for a while but the Queen saw them killing her butler.


    "My Queen, you should come with me!"


    Elizabeth grabbed her hand and faced her widened eyes, no one ever touched her without permission.


    "Please, they want you."


    "My daughter won''t hurt me."


    "I''m sorry to say that she wants to kill you and her father, I heard it with my two ears."


    Knowing this Elizabeth didn''t waste more time and pushed the Queen with her, tearing her gown, the uniform under it exposed, the Queen who was amazed just followed the girl''s push among the crowd, turning to a quiet street some raiders blocked their path.


    "Little girl, give her to us and we will spare you!"


    People were screaming and running; the Queen looked back and two other men locked the path, now they had no other way to run. Her eyes turned on the girl desperately but unbelievably she met a pair of golden eyes.


    "Stay near the wall, my Queen!"


    Ell warned and led the woman to the wall, "Rof, keep her safe."


    "What are you?"


    One of the men said, doubted to attack her. But for Elizabeth now her secret was announced, so she had no fear to let the world know it, she couldn''t run away for her whole life.


    "I am Elizabeth James, the hybrid princess of Griffins of Zavika."


    She introduced herself, the men exchanged glances but nothing could change this, they had to kill her beside the Queen.


    Firing on her, she dodged them like a piece of cake, she bounced up, her legs bent when her soles rested on the wall and she stretched her body, storming to one of them, her small griffin tamer blade cut the skins and she landed on the ground.


    "Do you really think that I am an easy bite? I''ll make sure your coup will choke."


    The men attacked her but fell on the ground, despite using the essence they couldn''t overcome this girl.


    The Queen couldn''t just believe her eyes. What did she witness? Her daughter sent these men to kill her, the daughter she gave birth to, and bowed to her cruel desires.. The daughter that she helped to deceive Miguel James but he realized and punished them with hiding his son.

 Chapter 328 - Chapter (328): Bolingtone (2)

    The King and his men arrived at the chaos but the birds said that Bolingtone wasn''t the only place that was attacked.


    "Bring one of those who consumed the cp essence."


    He told Bryant and he did not pause, getting into the heart of the crowd, he passed by the lane that his Queen and Elizabeth were, surging inside to help them, he witnessed the dispatched men and the girl whose eyes were glowing like the sun in the sky.


    "Lady!"


    "Take care of Queen Rose. I''ll handle the assassins."


    "Then bring us one, alive."


    He mentioned this because at this point his priority was to escort the queen out of the quarrel.


    Elizabeth nodded and stormed out of the lane, Bryant was just stunned, walking to his Queen said, "please come with me, the King is here. I need to go and help her."


    The Queen nodded, looking at her shoulder, the faerie was also gone. Her heart was pounding madly and stumbled. Bryant grabbed her before she fell and pleaded with a low tune, "I know it is hard but you must hang on my Queen, and get back to the castle, she had worked on this coup for years and hid it from me."


    Tears left the Queen''s eyes, even if the throne didn''t fall, she had fallen already, the time she listened to Livia and killed all of the heirs not to compete with Wilmore, however, she knew that the greatest menace for all of them was her daughter. She knew it all but fulfilled her wish.


    Bryant handed the Queen to King Edward, the woman was drowning in the dark and daze, she couldn''t even move with ease.


    "Your highness, Elizabeth James saved her, I am just going to help her."


    "Go, son! Be careful, she is so dear to us. She will be the Queen of the faerie King."


    Bryant bowed and thundered to the girl, now he could complete the puzzle. King Edward''s magician daughter now was in the hands of faeries, her safety now depended on this girl''s life.


    Reaching the central square, the smoke was heavier and the guards and patrols were sheltering, fighting the raiders with this tumultuous shape could just expand the disaster.


    Going to the captains, he gave them the orders to line their men then he saw Elizabeth who was killing the raider men, surging to a man who seemed to be stronger than others. Something caught his attention about that man and he decided to discover what it was, so he began to clear the girl''s path, his sword tore the flesh but these men were faster, not like those rebellions who used to fight for Harold Robinson.


    Elizabeth felt the scent of a vampire, if it wasn''t for her meeting with Eliot, she could have never noticed this. The vampires were also among the raiders, their eyes red and fierce. How could they survive the sun? Was it the essence they used or Livia had forced the magician to make a new elixir?


    "The sun might not burn you, but I''ll make certain that you will burn in hell."


    She shouted, tightly holding her griffin tamer, her mistake was that she didn''t bring William''s sword.


    "Rof, bring me the sword."


    The Alux sparked out of the place, he was keeping close to her but the order came.


    Ell swirled on her heels, dodged the vampire''s sharp claws that aimed at her neck.


    "Your blood smells good!"


    "Your prince will tear you to pieces."


    The vampire chuckled, bounced up not to be killed by the dagger in her hand, its blade was familiar, like the ones that faeries had.


    "That queer can''t be a vampire, he doesn''t like humans blood!"


    Elizabeth jumped up the fountain where the giant soldier sculpture was. The vampire was trying to make her tired, he couldn''t sense frustration but this little hybrid could.


    Three minutes passed when Rof returned and placed the sword in Elizabeth''s hand. She unsheathed the blade and stormed to the vampire.


    "So I have to handle this now."


    She recalled how hard Hakem had trained her to keep her balance in narrow edges, letting the air freshen her lungs, she put all her stamina into her strokes and hit the vampire, faster and wiser her moves became, and finally caused him wounds on the legs. They landed on the ground and she swung the sword in her hand.


    "Never underestimate a Lady!"


    Thundering forward, she cut his arm and appeared behind him, grabbing his arm, she broke it. That rascal Bryant wanted one, while thinking about him, she saw how he was running the rest back to clean her path. This one was the only vampire here, then where were the rest? The princess might have gathered all the stray vampires, they would accomplish everything to have blood humans blood.


    Her eyes drifted on the falling people, some were motionless and half of the town was surrounded by smoke. She blinked a few times, how could this occur? She was following Livia the whole time but this one slipped her hand. Did her parents notice this plot against the throne that brought them nothing but graves?


    Her rage boiled and she hit the vampire''s back and made him unconscious, dragging him with her like a feather, she killed those who approached, reaching Bryant, "this vampire was leading them, he had consumed the extract of cp weed but also can move in sunlight."


    She informed and tossed the man in front of him, at the same time, the rest of the raiders retreated and the King''s men approached with him.


    "Lady Elizabeth, are you alright?"


    She bowed before the king, his face was saying that he struggled too much to endure what his daughter had done.


    "Yes, your majesty, but the beautiful sunny day of people turned into a bloody burning hell."


    King Edward peered at the girl''s royal golden eyes, she was a royal hybrid, then that sword, it was the famous sword of Kings. King William loved this girl more than his position.


    "Yes, my dear, and I will make sure Livia will repay this."


    "Your highness, she just claimed that she is against your throne, she will be revived and would come back with her allies."


    She meant that this country no longer could live in peace.

 Chapter 329 - Chapter (329): Moon Lake

    "Aunt Lisa, she is waking up!" It was a cute small voice that Saya heard.


    She blinked and opened her eyes, the salt over her eyes was burning, scratching the thin skin around her eyes; her head ached badly and the throb of her nerves was slaying the voices around her.


    Two big gleaming eyes peered at her and a happy smile illustrated on his face, did he think that she was dead? Who was this little boy?


    "Where am I?" She murmured and sat straight, fixing her head.


    The last thing she could remember was that she was brushing her hair, preparing to get some sleep but the window ran wide and a mild breeze entered, intoxicated her and made her eyes heavy.


    Her palm landed on her head, looking around, she saw some ladies who were sitting on the ground right in front of her. Her eyes traveled around again, scanning, it was a wooden house, if she was kidnapped, she could not even notice who had done this.


    "Well, we don''t know where we are, darling! Vampires kidnapped us from Greenwood." Lisa replied.


    "I doubt if a vampire kidnapped me, it was magic that made me unconscious. I was in Bolingtone."


    Lisa stood up and approached her, "can you stand up?"


    Saya nodded and got to her feet. Her eyes drifted on the woman''s belly, "you are pregnant!" She gazed at the woman blankly, she was like the drawing Luna illustrated of her family.


    "Yes, I am Lisa James, and you?"


    Saya winced, what was going on here? How did this happen? The butterflies fluttered in her pit and brought shivers to her frail spine.


    "I... I am Saya Bajik!" She stammered.


    The two other ladies jumped up to their seats while the little boy said, "you are uncle Ryan''s wife? My new auntie?"


    Saya was speechless and patted the little boy, giving him a bitter smile replied, "do you know who brought us here and why?"


    Lisa who was about to cry bit her lower lip and pushed her feelings down, suppressing them was tough, anyway, she had no other choice but to be strong not to lose to this situation.


    "We tried to get out of this house but here is protected by magic, we can''t even break the walls!"


    She pointed to the window. Saya followed her guide and got near the window, sunlight bothered her eyes, her head was still heavy and a deep thirst was stinging her throat.


    "How long is that I am here?"


    "Since last night, and no one had come here! Only food and water appeared and disappeared hours later."


    Saya scowled, it could not be dark magic, those magicians would kill their enemies directly, rarely they used to kidnap and wish for something against.


    While speaking about what they noticed, the door clicked back and a familiar man came inside.


    "Sir. Oliver, what is going on here?"


    The man bowed his head for Saya.


    "We had to keep you safe."


    "We? What do you mean about, we? Did you tell anyone that you had brought us here? Does lady Livia know about this?"


    "It was the straight order from her, please calm down, prepare yourself for the changes in the country."


    Lisa grabbed her mouth, what he meant was treacherous! Changes in the country?


    "Did you rise to claim the throne of Velator?"


    "Not for me, it is for prince Ryan and we had to keep you out of reach."


    "What?" Lisa shouted? Why were they doing this stupidity? Ryan wasn''t that type and the princess was using them to force him to accept her lustful craving. Now she could realize what Miguel meant about her unending desires.


    "Yes, he is the true heir of the throne, not a beast that might hurt people!"


    Saya clenched her fists, so the reason Livia had brought her from Bead was to abuse her, but this house was locked by magic and it screamed she had a powerful magician beside her, using magic could bring more stray magicians to her side, like flies over sweet. They wanted to avenge the king of Velator, who could be better than his daughter who claimed against him? None, other than her.


    "Let us go, we are not a part of this plan!"


    Lisa shouted because it was called betrayal.


    "Sorry, you are here to stop Lord Miguel and his companions."


    His eyes averted on the little boy. He was somehow pointing out Elenore''s weakness and the power that Greenwood held.


    Oliver didn''t explain more and moved out of the room.


    ~


    In Moon Lake, William went to see his father, they had almost dispatched the rest of the reptile beasts, so he left the rest to Holcane and Sigo.


    Bringing the human boy to his father, he knocked on the door and Robert opened it.


    William raised an eyebrow and walked inside.


    "Already you knew something about ethics to welcome people, Robert!"


    The King snapped, led the young boy inside with him.


    "I am sorry, your highness! To be honest my brain doesn''t work properly. Didn''t you see the guards around? They hardly shut the coup down!"


    William looked around, his father''s house was quiet, where were the valets and servants?


    "Tell me everything, we appeared here directly."


    Robert started to say everything that got to happen since yesterday and continued until tonight.


    "Where is my father?"


    "In his office, trainer Hakem remained with master Solar, they are helping the guards to fight the coup."


    "Alright, Frank, you stay here with Robert and have dinner with him."


    William didn''t wait and led his path to his father''s office.


    Slowly he said, "father, I am here! Can I disturb you?"


    Like a flash of light, instead of answering his son, he opened the door and hugged his son.


    "You came back, William."


    He was concerned about him, not much news used to come from him and he was unfamiliar with writing letters.


    William released his father and replied, "I did father, it has been days that I didn''t see Rof, what is going on in the capital? Are they fine?"


    "Son, come, I am telling you everything but bad things had gone on. Did you see Lord James butler? Charles!"


    "I did when they came to bring Goran, why?"


    "Vampire surged their house, he is dead and the ladies are kidnapped, Jason went after them with Natasha Bolingtone and two other knights."


    "Princess Livia is behind this, I am sure of it."


    "Can you find them?"


    "I''ll do my best. Take care of Frank Foley for me, okay?"


    The man nodded. William didn''t hesitate, his father was panicking and he could not handle it.. It was better to solve the issue on his own.

 Chapter 330 - Chapter (330): Sargona

    Dorian Black was fighting the raiders, but he was already defeated. A vampire caught him by the back and made him kneel, "stop moving if you want your little tasty son to live longer!"


    Dorian screamed, steam was clouding out of his mouth, what did he say? Lucas, his son! How did he know him?


    "Come here, take them all to the prisons, the master will decide what to do with them!"


    The vampire shouted to some men and they obeyed. Dorian was burning in distress inwardly, from one side was his son, then his wife and now the borders that the imps couldn''t take were in the hands of raiders.


    "Who do you work with?"


    The man who was forcing him to walk chuckled, "Bolingtone is in a personal affair."


    He snapped but what he indicated was sufficient for Dorian to grasp what he exactly meant. Livia Bolingtone was behind this, she had many allies to have the throne and all of them were rich and powerful.


    "Wait for it, I will cut your head soon and will thrust it into your ass in respect." Dorian cussed loudly for the vampire to hear it, he would do it to all those who took his son.


    They tossed the commander of borders to deep dark prisons beside his men, some were wounded, he walked to the one who sat beside Hashin.


    "Why didn''t you go to Bead?" Asked while tending to the man''s arm.


    Hashin didn''t want to say a word but he had to let this man know because if he died Ryan must realize that Bead didn''t leave him alone till the last seconds.


    "When Ryan comes back, I want to be here. Bead would not leave him."


    "Do you know that the princess would come to kill Prince Wilmore and take his son with her, don''t you?"


    "I thought about it, all depends on him, I am fighting for him."


    Dorian nodded, Bead was loyal, undoubtedly.


    ~


    A week later...


    Back to the mountains, a gate shaped and two shadows were standing before the red soil that slowly turned yellow. Wilmore was helping the half-shaped Ryan. He was wounded and the last vial of healing potion needed time to enhance his nephew''s health.


    "Why did no one say becoming a werewolf is a nightmare?"


    Ryan growled, however, he didn''t believe that faeries had such a problem.


    "Well, you never asked me, but yes, it can make a beast out of us, worse than the last beast we faced."


    Crossing the soil, they stopped and leaned on a platform rock and started to peer at the gate, those marks and symbols were glowing in red.


    "This gate belongs to the ancient era, I am sure before there was any human in the world of Vita, this gate existed!"


    Ryan stated.


    "Yes, but we were lucky that we didn''t get involved with those devils otherwise we would be dangled for years."


    Wilmore replied.


    "That ethereal man we fed was the blessing we faced." Ryan sighed. His pain was getting lower and lower, he grasped for the fresh air of spring, but this rough mountain was still cold.


    "When you felt that you can walk, we will hit the road."


    "I can remember her face!"


    Ryan closed his eyes and smiled.


    "Me either, the hex on our heads is gone. But I don''t feel good, I feel that something had happened we won''t like!"


    Ryan''s eyes shot open and his head averted to Wilmore.


    "What do you mean?"


    "We passed a year in that land, but see! Here only days passed!"


    He pointed to the moon, "and the aura, I smell something malice in the sky of Sargona, magic!"


    His silver eyes glinted.


    Ryan picked a piece of wood that was dripped beside a dead tree, leaning on it said, "you scared me, let''s move."


    "Change your shape and wear clothes first."


    He took out clothes from his bag and handed him, "here, our people would behead human werewolves," Wilmore''s golden tattoo glinted.


    Ryan shrugged and shifted his shape, his tattoo was on his back and glowed in silver. Rings embraced each other and some letters with a strange language were between each ring.


    Wearing clothes, Ryan followed his uncle and walked out of the mountain until reaching a road when they saw smoke and light inside the forest. The scent of something grilling on fire tickled their tummies.


    Slowly, they approached the men who were around the flames.


    "Why are we running? I am sick of it! Commander Dorian is in the prison and we could not come up with a good escape plan, we must gather our men to shut the coup down."


    He nagged, his face looked even more fierce when the shadow of flames displayed on his face.


    "Do you think that is easy? Those stray vampires joined princess Livia, did you forget how many people they killed in only one night? Sargona is entirely in her hand, and we are just ten soldiers, they will swallow us in less than a few seconds."


    "Don''t forget the spies and betrayals."


    "I can''t believe that man from Bead fought for us but many of our people cheated."


    The men around the fire were talking and mentioned ten, but where were the two?


    Ryan was shocked, Hashin? Were they mentioning him? Was he alive? Livia! She dug her grave this time.


    Cold blades sat on their necks, "eavesdropping?"


    Wilmore recognized that scent and voice, he sneered, "well, when I kick you, you won''t say that, Karim!"


    He turned back and removed his hood.


    Karim''s hand shivered and his sword dropped, kneeling before the prince, he began to cry like a kid who just found his missing father.


    "Disgusting!" Wilmore muttered,  "get up idiot!"


    Ryan looked at the girl who was beside Karim. She looked like him, his sister?


    Karim stood up and said, "we thought it will take too much for you to get back!"


    "We thought so! Now, I am here but what the hell is the coup?"


    Karim invited them to the fire and sent two other men to watch around. Sitting by the fire, he gave them food then brought up what had been occurred during the prince''s absence.


    At the end added, "she had taken all provinces except Greenwood and Bolingtone, and Moon Lake. I heard that King of faeries helped Moon Lake."


    "King William!"


    Wilmore did not think whether he cared about humans killing each other, probably he had something important there.

 Chapter 331 - Chapter (331): Sargona (2)

    Karim was gazing at these men, both had soft eyes, due to their background he expected them to become angry but they just wore thoughtful faces. His eyes fell on the prince''s wrist, his holy tattoo was glinting, peeking at others, he grasped that their attention also drowned on that tattoo.


    "What should we do, your highness? Do you want to go to Bolingtone?"


    "No, Hux is there! But where is Natasha? Is she alive?"


    "Last time that I heard of her was the time she assisted King William, we heard something else!" Karim''s eyes traveled on the others who rolled their heads down.


    The girl beside Karim found it hard for them to speak about the raiders of Greenwood and opened her mouth, "the princess had kidnapped Lord James family and Lady Saya, as we discovered the princess is working with a powerful wizard."


    With This Ryan stood up, his family was the limit, the red line that Livia crossed, she had taken them to force him and abuse him to bow for her desire.


    "Sit down, nephew!"


    Wilmore ordered, but Ryan was burning in fury. His wife, Lisa, little Lucas, and the others were in her hand.


    "Lord James you must be calm, vampires caused a disaster in that mansion and the butler is dead."


    "What about Jason?"


    "He is alive, he had been looking for them."


    The girl answered.


    Karim was stunned, his sister was blunt, "sorry, your grace, she is my sister, Freya!"


    "Well, I think she can be the next option for the knights'' entry."


    The girl smirked.


    "Ryan, we must take back Sargona first and you must show yourself, and I''ll play as a dead!"


    Ryan darted him glares. Why would he always come up with the strangest plans that existed, like what he used to do in the abyss of hell? He used to make Ryan a prey most of the time.


    "What if she takes me with her?"


    "That''s what you must do! I''ll be the dead one you make alive. Livia is here, somehow, she knows the gate would appear in Sargona therefore, she came here. Go and free captain Dorian, I''ll send a bird to Natasha and my father, we must trap Livia in the vortex she made."


    Ryan thought about it, he needed to do this the way that she would believe otherwise the plan would go puff of nothing.


    "Deal with it!" Wilmore added.


    "Fine, but do you really think she would believe me?"


    "Play like a son who would give everything to see his mother."


    Wilmore didn''t want to bother him but the only chance to get close to Livia was this.


    "I didn''t expect her to be my mother! She betrayed us and killed our men."


    The prince nodded, "this is why you must do your best not to let our blood waste, if we could not reach our goal, you will be the one who sits on that throne and don''t let anyone make you slave and climb up through you."


    "You should not die, indeed! I hate that court, keep your ass alive and have that rough throne for yourself, I don''t like things that put me in discomfort."


    Wilmore stood up, "Rise, we can''t stay here! There is a desolated building near the eastern wall, we will wait for Ryan to send commander Dorian to us."


    The soldiers obeyed their crown prince, he appeared out of nowhere and it could bring hope again.


    "Take my horse, I''ll ride with my brother."


    Freya directed him to the saddle.


    Ryan bowed his head and turned to Wilmore, "I will realize who are those that benefit her."


    The prince left it all to him, at last, he was the son of Lord Miguel James.


    Ryan rushed to the saddle and adjusted it to his horse and mounted up. Galloping to Gear, the capital of Sargona. He could guess that his mother was now with merchant Bolingtone, the Nobel man who was married to a woman with no Royal blood and the court sent him here in Sargona.


    "Saya, I''ll find you."


    ~


    Moon Lake~


    William was on a roof in the forest, master Gaven emerged beside him.


    "Can you break the spell on this house?"


    He quipped.


    "Huh, did you forget what we had done in Alovena?"


    "Be quick, I killed the vampires but the magician will notice us soon, I am sure somehow he can see us."


    Gaven drew a hand in the air and a wind-shaped as the magic spell and he punched the roof.


    The spell broke and William pointed to Natasha and the rest. They surged inside the wooden house and Jason quickly hugged Lucas.


    "Ladies, please move, we must leave now."


    "Where are we going?"


    "To the faeries land, King William will take you there. Elizabeth will come to you afterward."


    Lisa jolted but tried to lead her strides out as fast as she could. A cart was before the door and a handsome man was beside it.


    Natasha was holding Lisa''s hand and Saya helped Margaret who was ill.


    "This man is Elizabeth''s fiance, he will protect you. Please wait there until we fix everything."


    "Lady Natasha please take care of Luna."


    The girl nodded, she was going to rush to Luna after this. Helping them to get inside the cart, she waited for the portal and King William recited the spells, personally, he was going to ride the cart.


    A ring of white flames shaped and the portal was open, he rode inside it and the others bounced on the horses. Master Gaven put a message for the magician on the roof and left hastily.


    "Don''t try me! I won''t let you win."


    Inside the cart, Lisa squeezed Saya''s hand, "things are going to be fine," she murmured.


    "This can trouble faeries if Livia takes Bolingtone."


    Saya mentioned.


    "She can''t do this."


    "But what if Bolingtone Parliament votes for her and betrays the king?" Barbara asked.


    "Let''s pray that she loses before it," Saya replied. Her mind was now over her son, Livia might target them if she didn''t reach her goal.


    Crossing the portal, William took the cart to the Rose forest, and there, he saw familiar faces inside the courtyard of the mansion. Holcane and Sigo were home but there was something that gathered this crowd.


    The cart halted, "take our guests to proper chambers."


    He ordered the human valets and went to hug his brother.. He had a wound on his face that wasn''t there before.

 Chapter 332 - Chapter (332): Bolingtone

    A dove sat on the King''s balcony, a guard saw it and picked it up directly strode to the left corridor, there he saw the pale and sad Queen who was heading to the King''s chamber.


    Since yesterday, the King was unwell and what his daughter had done increased the roots of his disease and forced him to lay in his bed. The physicians were doing their best to save him but he barely could fight and with each cough, blood was gushing out of his mouth.


    The Queen saw the guard but Master Gaven arrived before she could reach her hand out asking for the bird.


    "Gaven, could you find Lady Saya?"


    "Yes, my Queen! She is safe now. Please follow me, the king is expecting you."


    The dwarf grabbed the bird and led the Queen to the King''s chamber, then his bedroom. The valets and the new butler stood behind the doors.


    The Queen saw her fragile husband''s life was toughly streaming in his veins.


    "Rose, you are here?"


    He couldn''t easily open his eyes, or even if he could, everything was hazy and what he could see were the moving shadows.


    "My King, do you feel better?"


    She was seated beside his bed, holding his cold hand, she felt the tears that rolled in her eyes, the journey they started with each other was ending, but not in a good way, both were suffering, their hearts ached.


    "I do, is my daughter-in-law doing fine? Unfortunately, I might not be able to see my grandchildren before I die but I wish them a beautiful life."


    The Queen gulped, "you can''t leave me here alone, you mustn''t leave me with the heavy burdens that dropped on my shoulders."


    "Take care of them, and don''t blame me! I didn''t want to go before seeing them but my journey is getting close to its end."


    "Your highness, perhaps this news revives your stamina."


    Gaven announced, his eyes still were on the unrolled piece of paper.


    "What is that, Gaven?"


    "Prince Wilmore and Ryan James had returned, they want you to spread that the prince is dead in the abyss of hell, they are going to take back Sargona and arrest princess Livia."


    "Arrest?"


    The Queen murmured, she thought that Wilmore would kill his sister right away but what was in that letter said that her son had changed so much, the man who would not spare any life now was talking about a law.


    "Yes, My Queen! And this handwriting is sealed by his blood for us to recognize."


    The King smiled but coughed before speaking his mind, the Queen brought him a tissue and cleaned his mouth.


    Gaven quickly rushed to the box of his vials, the strong faeries medicines that the king was avoiding now were necessary, he had to hang on until his son could arrive.


    The magician rushed to the bed, removed the lid said, "fight for your family, your highness, one of your grandchildren is coming. Please have this to see him."


    Gaven persuaded him to have it, and handed the vial to the Queen, with his eyes he begged Queen Rose to push him to drink the medicine.


    King Edward didn''t resist this time and drank the medicine, he didn''t know what it was, but as soon as he made it a sip, his blood rushed in his vessels and his brain could work, the haze in his vision lessened and he could recognize the Queen''s face.


    "Can you take care of what our son desired?"


    The Queen nodded, "yes, I''ll send the mistresses back to their families to seal this exclamation."


    "Yes, and we must take the power of Sargona from our cousin, he betrayed us with this coup, they could have filed their desires instead of causing death and chaos. Don''t forgive this, Rose."


    "I promise to do what he wishes with my life. No one will realize this except us. They wanted to show people that Velator is unsafe and weak."


    The King knew it was cruel to Luna but she was a strong woman, now. And soon her sorrow would end when Wilmore was returned.


    The King coughed, but this time there was no blood and it brought relief to the Queen''s heart and mind.


    "Your majesty, you must have those medicines, please live more."


    She pleaded with him, if something was about to happen, without the king of Velator in the parliament and Wilmore''s absence, it could worsen the life.


    "Master Gaven, go with your Queen and assist her. Butler Collen is dead and she needs you. I''ll be fine here."


    The man bowed, saying, "please send someone after me if you wished to see me."


    "You are a great person Gaven, I am already glad for what you and King William did, for now just make sure that Natasha arrives in peace and the guards watch over Lady Luna."


    "Yes, your highness, I will meet sir. Huxley and the knights to warn them, as soon as we declare the prince death, huge chaos might rise again."


    "Where is Ryan, then?" The Queen asked, standing on her feet, she kissed the King''s hand and placed it on his chest.


    "I don''t know, what we can do is to trust the youths. Perhaps they had discovered something. As I know one of the knights is still in Sargona, certainly, they found him."


    Gaven knew who that knight was, the dwarf was the one who told Karim to stay there near those mountains, he could sense an aura of strong magic there that he sniffed before the gate disappear, so he decided to send them there and warned them not to let anyone know why they were strolling in that zone.


    "Yes, I hope they find our stray men there and rescue captain Black."


    The King wished.


    Their conversation ended and the Queen and Gaven walked out, the Queen dropped herself down on her knees in front of the valets.


    They thought that the king was dead but she was good at playing fake in front of others, looking at the dwarf with teary eyes said, "declare that prince Wilmore is dead while crossing the abyss of hell."


    As she uttered the words, the maidens who were about to make her up flinched, their faces ran pink and red, they couldn''t believe that their aggressive gorgeous prince was dead.. Hardly holding themselves up, they took the Queen to her residence.

 Chapter 333 - Chapter (333): Bolingtone (2)

    Bryant fell on his knees in front of the Queen, he couldn''t believe that Wilmore was gone, "my Queen, let me go and bring the princess, I know how she moves."


    The Queen was in her chamber, the maidens were still beside her. Some were truly crying.


    "Do you think that I am stupid? Her magician can kill you and you want to go and die there!"


    He blinked a few times, his heart was pounding like an insane taken hammer hitting a rough iron.


    "Get on your feet and go to your men, another chaos might rise and I don''t want to lose Wilmore''s son before he is born. Serve his son instead."


    The Queen ordered, Bryant instinctively was peering into her eyes, it was forbidden and rude but he was poked just now, Wilmore''s son!


    He stood up and paced two steps back, bowed before his Queen. Rushing outside, one of his men was waiting for him.


    "Go tell Nemo to protect Lady Luna with his life. Is her sister there?"


    "Yes, we have no worries when she is around."


    "Go!"


    The man obeyed and turned into another corridor. Getting to the small mansion, he saw Nemo by the door and the rest of the guards were already vigilant.


    Elizabeth stepped out of the greenhouse, taking a vase of roses that she designed there for Luna when she saw Nemo, he was talking to a man and his face was pale.


    After the conflict in the bazaar and central square, the Queen thanked her and asked her to stay in Bolingtone until the prince could return.


    Rof was sitting on her shoulder, saying, "let me go to King William, he might be worried about you."


    "No, Rof! I won''t risk it unless that magician is a menace for you, it is dangerous for you to leave my side. Didn''t you see how they kidnapped lady Saya in my absence? What if they do it again to catch my sister?"


    "I''ll go straight to the faeries land if the king wasn''t there then I will get back."


    "Fine, go but you have only half an hour, come back right away."


    "Copy that, my lady!"


    He sneered and vanished.


    Elizabeth held the small vase tightly and strode to Nemo! She could swear that he was hiding something, not mentioning his feelings toward her sister that she had discovered.


    "Captain Nemo, can I ask what is that tension in your face?"


    He coughed, straightened his shoulders, and prepared himself to be blunt, "Ryan James had returned from the abyss of hell!"


    Elizabeth''s face flourished with excitement, that goofy could eventually make it out but the hurting part was that his mother had taken his wife with her.


    "And..."


    The smile died on her face as quickly as it came, and what? Where was the prince?


    "Prince Wilmore couldn''t make it out, my lady. The abyss of hell had taken his life."


    Everything collapsed into stillness, the wicked prince couldn''t cross that hell? But Rof said that he would do it, did William lie to them? A hidden beast screeched in her head, how could she tell Luna?


    "The princess might attack us and claim the throne, please stay with Lady Luna and protect her."


    Elizabeth turned her face and slowly walked to the mansion, without saying a word. No, she wasn''t able to say a word and should rely on Elenore. Putting the vase on the table, her eyes caught Kate.


    Kate had a tray of food in her hands and was about to go into Luna''s chamber, she rarely used to come outside since the other night Saya vanished in her room. She was frightened.


    "Kate, where is Lady Elenore?"


    "She is in the library."


    Kate gazed at the suspicious look of Ell but did not ask any question and went to Luna''s chamber.


    Ell didn''t waste time and sneaked inside the library, her breath was hardened in her chest.


    "Elenore!" She slammed the door and leaned, releasing her breath after calling her name.


    "Did you see a ghost?"


    She jumped up the table and approached her, "no, no ghost can frighten a beast like you! A bale can!"


    She panicked when her hand touched those chilled and numbed fingers.


    Helping her to take a seat said, "weren''t you in the greenhouse?"


    "I was, I designed a vase of roses for Luna but..."


    She slipped and sat on her knees, getting her hand off the woman beside her, "what else you hid from me? Speak!"


    They didn''t tell her that Livia had kidnapped Lucas because they were certain that she would go crazy, however, the woman was smart enough to grasp the fact that they all were hiding something.


    "Did something happen to Lady Saya?"


    "No, William had rescued them, I saw master Gaven this morning."


    "Them?"


    Ell swallowed, it was not right to hide this from her at all, "Livia kidnapped our family in Greenwood and Charles is dead, Elenore, but please don''t worry William saved the rest and took them to a safe place!"


    She let the words out as quick as she could so the woman would not run mad.


    Elenore just peered at her, but her fingers plunged into Elizabeth''s arm. She spread on the floor.


    "What?"


    "I swear that I wanted to be cruel and tell you but the Queen warned me not to..."


    "Shush, Ell, what is the next disaster that made you gasp?"


    "Ryan is back..." She paused and Elenore opened her mouth.


    "The prince?"


    Ell''s eyes ran teary, "he is dead!"


    At the same time the door of the library ran wide and Luna surged in, heard the words that left their mouths, she stopped and two pairs of eyes drifted on her quickly.


    Luna was going to ask about what Ell told Kate about what William had done, but she heard something else, among that enthusiasm, the world that just got bright turned and seeped into darkness. Her whole body loosened and got numb.


    Kate was behind Luna and grabbed her before she fell and Elizabeth flashed ahead, taking her. Her eyes turned gold, this was all Livia''s mistake that her sister was suffering, perhaps she killed him through that magician.. She wouldn''t leave her alive, not again.

 Chapter 334 - Chapter (334): Rose Forest

    Rof crept between the branches, The King was talking to Holcane and Leon. He hated to eavesdrop on him but, it was unintentional this time.


    "Couldn''t you find any track of those beasts that entered first?"


    Asked Leon.


    "It is a waste of time, we might not be able to catch them. They had changed their figures and might be among us and we can''t recognize them. They will live many lives and might see many eras."


    King William replied.


    "Also they can make a new race. Demon race."


    Holcane finished his brother''s statement and looked up, sniffing the air, "can you believe that the prince of Velator is dead?"


    Rof jerked back when he looked up, the Alux thought that this aggressive werewolf knew about his presence.


    "I don''t believe but let us pretend that we believed."


    The King suggested.


    "But you know what it means when you dared to bring those humans here, don''t you?"


    "I found some stray humans and let them be in my land as guests."


    He smirked and Holcane frowned, he was growling again and the other two brothers were right there, not surprised as they were accustomed to his behavior.


    "Leon, tomorrow take lady Anita to the Abyss. Goran will be here with you."


    "Alright, what about that witch and the maiden?"


    William shook his head, well, they had information and he wanted to extract it from every single person of them.


    "Go, brother. The land is safe for now, we had put a hex on every crack that we found."


    Holcane stated and draw his path to some of Centaurs down the hill.


    "Come down, Rof!"


    That intense and brutal tone brought shivers to his joints. It was for not being around for days.


    He flashed down and stood on the shoulder of the sculpture near the tree.


    "Your highness, I apologize for my delay! The princess''s magician caught me."


    "Could you find out who he was?"


    His face soothed when he went on the main point.


    "I did, he was a hybrid human magician, his father was an elf. Selminoth explored the actual hell to become strong and could somehow exit there. But the princess found him and gave him the title."


    William chuckled, there was no way for the princess to find that magician.


    "The man chose the princess and his intention is unclear. The princess of Velator is not in a position to catch a magician who crossed hell."


    "Your highness, the prince is dead and Lady Livia is tending to Kill Lady Luna and her child."


    "You are saying that my little thing wouldn''t come here now," he clenched his jaw, because of that useless princess all his plans for marrying Elizabeth were ruined and it could give Queen Zavika an advantage to drag the girl to her land.


    "Go, Rof! Don''t come to me until little thing is there but get to me as soon as she decided to leave. Her family is here."


    Rof bowed and continued to report every single thing he witnessed and after that William said only a few words, "I''ll go to find Ryan James."


    He said nothing more, his face was murky. He suggested Wilmore go to the abyss of hell because he sensed the aura of the soil around him, it was impossible for him to die there.


    Rof didn''t understand him but something was wrong that the king was helping humans, it could not be for lady Elizabeth.


    Rof vanished and William went to the library where Frank was studying with Master Nonen.


    The green dust was in the air, streaming out of a book and Frank was hovering in the air, well, his master enjoyed keeping him in the air. He waved a hand for his king and gave him a sheepish grin.


    "Hello, Your Majesty! I hope you had a nice evening!"


    "Master Nonen, I need you and Frank to join me in a hidden mission."


    The Peacock magician stood up, closed the book and Frank fell off the ground. Groaning at the pain, he steadied himself quickly.


    "Are we going to the human world?"


    William hated to stroll there but he had to admit that.


    "Yes, there is a hybrid magician there that might put my future wife in danger."


    The magician waved his hand and green mist surrounded them, their faces and figures changed to human form, William touched his ears that were no longer pointy.


    "Nice job master." Frank looked at himself inside a bronze mirror, he liked the manly figure he got.


    "Ready!" The magician was agreed to that, his King finally decided to get married and it was a great occur for the faeries of Abyss. Of course, unexpected and could refuse the rumors about him liking men.


    "Shouldn''t we take Sam with us? He is doing fine!" Frank asked.


    "No, the magician can kill him in the sky with simple magic. Three of us is enough."


    William answered and walked to a cache and opened it. Taking a portal maker gem with revived magic. Reciting the spells the portal shaped and they walked inside.


    Frank gazed around, it was a lane! The trash bins were on the left side and the cats were fighting over spoiled stink fish.


    "Hmm, poor cats."


    The magician said and lift his finger, some fishes appeared out of nowhere and rained on them. The happy cats snatched each and sneaked to dark sides and began to eat.


    "Where are we?" Frank asked.


    "Sargona, I heard that the gate appeared near the mountains."


    He walked out and his companions followed him. Out of the lane was a street full of people with cargoes, carrying them to a barn.


    The scent of Griffin sea was streaming to noses. This harbor was famous for being stink.


    "I heard that he went to his mother in Merchant Bolingtone''s mansion."


    "How should we get close?"


    Frank had no idea how to get to a place that many guards were patrolling around it.


    Walking to another street, a great mansion was on a hill, it was twinkling with lights of lanterns.


    "Hurry up, Lord Bolingtone is waiting for these goods."


    A man shouted at some people who were putting boxes inside a cart.


    "Well, I got the plan."


    The King smirked and walked to them.


    "Sir, we are looking for a job,"


    William was sure that he would not reject but to make him obey him, he directly gazed into his eyes and when his attention was caught, master Nonen hypnotized him.


    "Yes, help the others and come with me."


    Frank grinned widely, nicely, this mission was interesting if he withdrew the annoying scent but hopefully they would be far from the harbor.


    When they were done, the man turned to three of them saying, "you get those horses and follow me."


    Mounting up the horses they galloped to the mansion behind the cart.


    "Survey to find the magician, master!"


    The voice was dancing in the heads of the two fellows who were helping the king.


    After ridding to the mansion, they helped the valets to take the boxes inside a storeroom then William used the chance and sneaked inside the mansion.


    He could smell magic and the strange heavy aura that Rof talked about. Hiding near the kitchen he saw the chief and the maidens who were setting the table. Eventually, Ryan came inside the kitchen.


    The chief bowed to him, "how can I help you, prince Ryan!"


    William saw the twitch in Ryan''s face. He was uncomfortable with the title they offered him. His eyes searched Ryan''s wrist but he couldn''t find the tattoo, instead of it, when Ryan turned back and rushed to a jar of orange juice, he realized where the tattoo was. A silver tattoo on his back! Why silver? Was he a human werewolf? How? He doubted if Wilmore had bitten him!


    "I needed to have something cool, please do your own business, I''ll be here for a bit."


    It was obvious that Ryan just escaped not to encounter someone. When everyone but him left there, William strode out. Ryan flinched back. Who was this old weirdo?


    "Excuse me!"


    William sighed, rolling his sleeve up, he showed his golden tattoo.


    "I''m here for your prince, where is he!"


    "King..."


    Before he could let the rest of his words out of his mouth, the king shushed him.


    "I owe him, just tell me where to find him."


    He murmured near him.


    "He is dead."


    "Don''t trick me with this lie, I''ll help you if you take me to him. What is your plan for appearing here?"


    "Rescuing Dorian Black and taking back Sargona!"


    "A week, I''ll give you what you want within a week then take me to your prince, deal?"


    Ryan grinned wickedly. Actually, he hated to be alone here. With William, he felt warmth.


    "Deal, first let me hire your highness as my valet!"


    William bared his teeth, he guessed right, Wilmore was alive. And this plan was coming out of his head.


    "Make it three valets, I have two other fellows."


    This King was beyond belief seemed to have faith in gods who brought him blessings. Now, he could also ask them to let Hashin out of there.


    "By the way, your wife is in my land."


    Saying that Ryan choked and coughed, "did you find them?"


    "Yes, my father told me to find them and I did."


    "I''ll repay that."


    William shrugged and walked to the back door, "we are helping the valet out there, a good chance to hire us."


    He slammed the door and Ryan exhaled in relief.

 Chapter 335 - Chapter (335): Sargona

    "I need some valets around me to do my stuff, I can''t walk around in the city so I should send someone out on my behalf."


    Oliver gazed around, there were many people here he could choose from.


    "Pick one! Your highness!"


    "I saw three men outside they seemed to be simple villagers, I want them."


    Oliver pouted, this boy wanted some uneducated people around him, like the lower way Lord James had raised him.


    "Fine, your grace! Please show me who they are!"


    Looking back over his shoulder, he added, "your mother is ready to see you."


    Ryan winced but tried not to show it as it was his weakness. It was two days since he came here and she didn''t come out of her chamber. At first, he thought she might be ill but it didn''t last long when he realized the reason. In fact, she couldn''t encounter Ryan.


    Turning to the door, the butler opened it and stepped outside. He pointed to the men who were carrying boxes.


    "Those three," he uttered, William kept those men close to him and the young one was so familiar! Wasn''t he the young magician boy?


    "I''ll negotiate with them!"


    "What do you mean? Should I ask you for what I can have beside me?"


    Oliver quickly shook his head, he did not want to be rude and mess with Livia''s son,  especially, if he had inherited the grudge terms from his mother.


    "Please do what you wish, I am not interfering with it." He withdrew it from himself and walked away, did not even bother to look at the men with the messy features.


    "You three, come here."


    William didn''t like that commanding tone but washed it down, he wouldn''t stay here forever so he would make sure to repay this treat.


    "Yes, your highness," Frank stated, he liked this new game.


    "From now on you work for me," his head averted to another valet, "give them new clothes and a place to wash up."


    The valet bowed and led them to another door that belonged to those who worked for the merchant''s mansion.


    Ryan had to go and join the merchant for dinner. He strode to the dining hall when he saw a stunning woman, he had seen her drawing but she was way better than what he saw in the royal records.


    Her eyes were different and were spreading different aura that had nothing to do with the women he saw.


    "Your highness," Ryan bowed his head, he thought that when he could find a chance of life to see his mother, tears would choke him and his heart would jerk out in his chest and raise for a storm but he was disappointed, that sparkle in her eyes was saying that she just earned a tool for her new game, not like a mother who saw her son after years.


    She walked forward and her hand extended out, her palm rested on his face, and caressed his burned tan cheek.


    "Did you spend hard days in that hell?"


    "No, before my uncle dies, I used to rely on him. He died to save me."


    She wore a stern face and dropped her hand, "my brother was brave, no one can deny that but he wasn''t a human!"


    "Am I?"


    Ryan answered, raised his eyebrow. They were alone there and he didn''t mind speaking bluntly in front of her to attract her attention.


    "What do you mean?" She smiled bitterly!


    "What if I am a werewolf, will you leave me?"


    Livia shook her head, "I''ve never left you," grabbing two sides of his face continued, "They took you from me, they snatched you from me."


    "This is not the answer," he put his hand up and her eyes followed his action, his hand changed to paws and black fur. His eyes turned golden.


    "Will you leave me now? I have the blood of wolves in my vessels and there will be no cure because I crossed the first full moon of that hell," Ryan saw how freaked she was.


    The terror that tinted in her face was undeniable. Her skin was pale and her hands drop on her sides.


    "Who did this to you?"


    "I was dying when we dropped off to the chasm and my uncle kept me alive with the blood essence of wolves I had with me. He could let me die but he didn''t."


    "No one must notice this!"


    She uttered, a bit loud.


    "I have no fear, I had earned the tattoo of Gods. Due to the gods'' law people like me are safe from arbitrators."


    Her eyes widened, looking at his wrist, she saw nothing.


    "Mine is on my back." He studied the question on her face and changed his hand into its actual form.


    "What do you want to do now? I am not a human, do you think that I don''t deserve to be among you?"


    Livia was speechless, she wasn''t careful with her words, Ryan spent much time with Wilmore lately and trusted him.


    "I am sorry, I didn''t know that the gods would accept the human werewolves."


    Ryan nodded, "they don''t, there are exceptions, depending on souls." He gamed her again.


    "Sometimes I run beyond my limits, but with you, many things will change."


    Ryan smiled and walked beside her when she pointed to the table.


    "Is my wife in Bolingtone?" He asked and pulled the chair for her and then sat beside her.


    "Yes, we will join her soon."


    She lied, that stupid Gaven thought that he could escape from death after what he did.


    Ryan smiled wickedly, the nervousness was clear in her face, she quickly picked the wine glass and had a sip.


    "Yes, I must send a letter to my father in Greenwood. But I am wondering why you are here and commander Dorian is in the jail, also Hashin is my Bead brother."


    "Let''s have dinner first, we will talk about that, however, I didn''t know that man from Bead is close to you. I''ll let him be out."


    Ryan obeyed and said nothing during the eating but she was playing with her food and less she had.


    "Why don''t you eat? Shouldn''t you take care of yourself a bit?"


    Ryan dragged her attention to another point.


    "You had become a great man, and I missed your childhood."


    "I had a good childhood but the only lack was that I didn''t know who my mother was."


    She put the fork down and peered at him, "I won''t leave you again, you are the true heir of Bolingtone, I am the first child and I gave birth to a son. Due to the laws of Velator, they are supposed to accept this."


    "What if I don''t like to be a courtier?" She did not call him, you are my son! Why?


    "This is your destiny!"


    "My father didn''t raise me that way."


    Livia took a deep breath, why was he resisting his natural right?


    "Your uncle is dead and you must accept your duty. You must protect this land and your people, your blood brought you this responsibility."


    Ryan took a sip of water and nodded, "give me time. I need to think about it. My mind is now busy with my family, my cousins, and everything I left behind and traveled into hell, unwanted."


    Livia had to wait, the magician alerted her not to go too far, he believed that forcing him to do what she wished could just make this gap bigger and devastate what she had weaved through time.


    After dinner, she invited him to have some conversation. She wanted to know what his favorites were but with every information he gave him about himself she clenched her fingers.


    "Do you still love lady Luna?"


    "I love my cousins, but never was something between us."


    She just looked at him, she was going to kill her and the child in her belly. And all those who might be a menace to take his seat.


    "You know that you can have many women and I respect your decision. Vanessa told me a lot about you."


    Ryan cursed himself, why would he make such a mistake when he was drunk, Vanessa was ambitious and would do everything to mess up in his life for that one nightstand.


    "No, I think for now I must focus on my life. As you see many things have changed, I am curious about the Parliament session that you talked about, would they vote for me? Bolingtone has two other heirs."


    "Three heirs!"


    Ryan tilted his head, "how come?"


    "Lady Luna is pregnant with my brother''s son."


    She waited to read his face.


    Ryan felt the spiking chill in his back. So it was the reason that he sought, the reason of the courage Wilmore was showing to earn the tattoo. His child, he remembered that he used to say that the king considered him as a beast and he wanted to clean his name so his future children would be proud of him.


    "What!"


    Livia grinned, she could provoke his jealousy?


    "Yes, she is pregnant and now my brother is dead, do you want to have her as your wife?"


    "No way!" Ryan stood up and shouted but as he found himself, closed his eyes and said, "why should I have a woman who belonged to another man?"


    He lied to mislead her but he hated this disgusting conversation. Luna loved Wilmore. His mother found nothing to know about ethics and love, the main reason why his father left her. She left nothing for him to fight for their love and he discovered this late when they had a child together and he lost everything.. But he loved Ryan more than his life.